Author: Katherine Alexis Tyler

Beta: JustJJ
Italian: Awesomella

Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, quotes, lyrics, settings, etc. are the property of
their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author named
above. The author is in no way personally associated with the owners, creators, or producers of
any media franchise. No copyright infringement is intended. This story has been written for an
intended audience of legally recognized adults.
Dine and Dash fictional story created : 21 May 2011
Dine and Dash PDF created : 04 June 2012

Summary: Rival gangs, rival hearts. Maybe he went too far but she was worth risking a gang
war for. He wanted her, now he's got her...
That dare was unexpected but it served its purpose, the purpose he needed it to. Bella is dared to
dine and dash a restaurant but is caught by the owner, Edward Cullen. He's a 19-year-old, deadly
wicked, and dangerously sexy gangster, who is well connected. The young enemy of the gang
her best friend Jake belongs to, now hes found a way to spin her dare in his favor. She's stuck in
his territory, working at his restaurant, to avoid a permanent record. What more could a Cullen
ask for?...



Information: Winner of the Peoples Choice Torch Awards. Contains Angst/Smut/Crime-
/Violence/Cussing/Drug Use /Self Harm. There will be some fictitious manipulations of reality.
However, there will also be a far more serious content as listed above broached in this story.
Bella's somewhat self destructive and Edwards not a chivalrous prince charming. Gangward,
Possessiveward, Criminalward etc. Please consider yourselves warned. If this is NOT your cup
of tea, youre not old enough to be here, then please DO NOT read. If you do opt to proceed you
do so of your own accord. I reiterate this story is AU so I will manipulate reality to suit the
direction in which I need the plot to go. I assure you it serves a purpose and there has been
thought put into it, all of which will become easier to understand/see as the story progresses. Be
warned this story has been written for an intended mature audience.

Authors Note: JustJJ and I are working on the chapters and are trying to have them polished and
ready as soon as possible. In the meantime I made this pdf so youll still have some access to the
story. Hope it helps a bit. Please know that there will be a lot of errors in this because it is a
draft copy of the first 12 chapters! Kindly excuse the grammar, use of capitalization, format,
joined/missing words and any other errors there may be, this is a draft, it is being corrected on
the main copy. I apologize in advance. I will be continuing this story due to the strong following.
I must admit I was completely blown away. The response and support that was shown was
overwhelming and want to extend a heartfelt thanks to my readers. Your continued support of
my writing means the world to me. I will forever be grateful to you all. Feel free to contact me
and I will try my best to get back to you.

Take care and God bless.
xoxo
Your, Kat

Author Contact Information:

Website: http://kittytylz.weebly.com (Blog, Banners, Teasers etc found here)
The Writers Coffee Shop: http://www.thewriterscoffeeshop.com/library/viewuser.php?uid=59062
(If you are unable to access my TWCS profile via this link try searching for my
penname: KittyTylz , alternatively search for me by entering the titles of my
stories. The NC-17 version of In Love And War has already been relocated to
this website.)
Twitter: @KatieA_Tyler
FanFiction: http://www.fanfiction.net/u/1912295/Katherine_Alexis_Tyler_K_A_T
LiveJournal: http://kittytylz.livejournal.com/


Dine and Dash by Katherine-Alexis-Tyler-K.A.T
Chapter One Super-massive Black Hole
*~*~* Ooh, baby don't you know I suffer?
Oh, baby can you hear me moan?
You caught me under false pretenses
How long before you let me go?
Ooh, you set my soul alight
Ooh, you set my soul alight
Glaciers melting in the dead of night
And the superstars sucked into the supermassive
(Ooh you set my soul alight)
Glaciers melting in the dead of night
And the superstars sucked into the supermassive
(Ooh you set my soul)
I thought I was a fool for no one
But ooh, baby I'm a fool for you
You're the queen of the superficial
And how long before you tell the truth?
Ooh, you set my soul alight
Ooh, you set my soul alight
Glaciers melting in the dead of night
And the superstars sucked into the supermassive
(Ooh you set my soul alight)
Glaciers melting in the dead of night
And the superstars sucked into the supermassive
(Ooh you set my soul)
Supermassive black hole *~*~*

"Move it along Bells, we don't have all day." Sam laughed as I mumbled curses under my breath.
They always did this I swear. It was like they constantly had to worry about me breaking so I
was never allowed to go out on their 'errand' runs. I mean I already know they're in a gang. I've
practically been around the Grey Wolves, all my life. We go to parties, the beach, family shindigs
and just hang out together all the time but when they have 'business' to take care of I'm shipped
back home like a house mouse and the males get to go out on a testosterone hype. I've seen them
get into fights before. I mean how bad could these 'errands' be? Okay the fights are probably
really bad but its life I can handle it, I'm sure I don't have to be handed over for safe keeping
every time they bust a lip or bruise an eye
I'm being a nave little bitch, I know but I still wish that I could go tonight. There's some problem
with the Shadow Fangs that they have to take off. Shadow Fang is a gang as big as Sam's.
They're lead by a total hot head, Edward Cullen. According to Jake I've seen Edward a long time
ago, when I was like 11? I can't really remember though considering what a hard time I was
having back then. But anyways I've heard from other sources that Edward's unbelievably easy on
the eyes but he's totally lethal. He bust open this one guys head on the pavement just for
bumping into him and he'd been arrested twice... in that same month, but they can never keep
him in. And there's this one guy in his gang, Emmett, he's a freaking mountain of sheer muscle
and his cousin or something Jasper? He's been to Juvi. And apparently this other guy, James, was
wanted for murder at some point and that's just to name four out of all the members! I've only
ever caught glimpses of them once or twice when I was with Jake, Sam and Embry in Seattle but
the Wolves huddled me away before I could get a good look at any one besides muscle man
Emmett and a flicker of someone's gorgeous bronze mess of hair. Anyway, Shadow Fangs are
totally notorious and the North and inland areas, where the Wolves are going tonight, are their
territory not Sam's. Sam's territory is the west coast line and La Push. So in all honesty I know
that Jake and the rest of the gang simply leave me at home because they do a bit more than bust
lips and bruise eyes, I fully realize they're trying to protect me from only the hardcore stuff that
they do but I'm worried and you can't blame me, they're my friends and Jacob Jake's my
brother.
"Chin up soldier, we'll be back in no time." Jacob's cold hand shot out to steady me as I stumbled
down the back of Sam's Jeep Hurricane, Jesus it's the coldest winter yet.
"Yeah just come back with all ten fingers and toes attached." I warned him and the others.
"Sure thing Bells but no guarantees on their side." Seth grinned toothily.
"He's 17 and he gets to come! It's totally ridiculous. If I can't come then he shouldn't either." I
protested. The truth of the matter is, Seth's pretty much as dangerous as the other guys but he's
also the most playful which means he's a cocky little twit who is most likely going to get
hammered if he doesn't keep himself under control there so on the off chance that they relent I
could be saving him from some severe blood loss.
Sam raised his brows incredulously. "He's a year older than you Bell."
I'm about to point out that I'm turning 17 soon when I'm cut off.
"And I'm actually part of the pack." Seth chipped in like the twit he is. I swear the juvenile 5
year old in him will never grow up.
Fine go get your head bust open, see if I care.
Arg, I care!
Shaking my head I finally relent and step away from them with a deep sigh. "Just be careful!" I
call over my shoulder, screaming so that they can hear me over their insane adrenaline induced
yells in the car as the taillights burn bright and they wave out the window in vague
acknowledgment that I said anything at all.
"Boys." I mutter and shake my head in disappointment while I continue towards shelter. I grab
the icy handle and enter the much welcomed warmth of the cozy cottage styled house. "Hey
guys, I'm home."
"In the kitchen." Sarah calls in an out of breath way.
Shrugging off my coat I allow my nose to lead me towards the delicious smell coming from the
kitchen. "Hey Sari, what's sup?" I ask entering the kitchen and grabbing an apron.
"Roast lamb." she holds up a dish to me allowing the smell to engulf me before placing it back in
the oven, with a huge crinkly smile that's a carbon copy of Jakes. Turning back to me she raises a
brow as she eye's me and dries off her hands in a dish towel. "Boy's leave you again?" she asks
knowingly.
"One day I will injure them." I grab a wooden spoon and try to jab a pineapple slice for emphasis
but the slippery thing just slides away to the other side of the counter not doing much to prove
my point at all. "I'm just you know working my way up to it." my face twists of its own accord
at the end as the pineapple slice mocks me from its side of the counter.
Sarah chuckles as I eye the wooden spoon and pineapple slice with a frown. Taking the spoon
out my hand she replaces it with a knife. "It's all about the weapon." She says in a really bad
godfather impersonation. Raising my brow I laugh along with her at her silliness. "Now practice
on those fruit for me." She nudged her head in the direction of a fruit salad shes already started.
Sarah doesn't know much about the activities of the guys or all of them that Jake and I hang out
with. For all she knows Jake's simply going through a teenager phase with his friends but she
really has no clue that her son belongs to an actual gang.
We both worked in silence while I mused on the delicate yet intricate facets of my relationships.
Sarah's not related to me, heck none of them are. Her husband Billy is my dad's best friend, they
grew up together, it's as simple as that and it would've probably remained that way if my mom
hadn't skipped town 13 years ago. Now this is home. At least it is during the weekends, holidays
and any other time I want to drop by. My dad really didn't know how to take care of a 3 year old
and with his heavy work schedule I could see where he was coming from. He wasn't always
Forks chief of police but he worked hard for the position so that we'd be okay. While he was out
slaving it was Billy and Sarah that stepped in. Sarah's awesome, she makes me miss Renee
less
Anyway, now Sarah, Billy and Jake are extended family. I love them as much as they do me.
They're my way of life. In fact Sam and Jakes other Grey Wolf boys are the only friends I have
outside of school and I prefer it that way because well, it's always been that way.
I have some friends at school. Angela, Mike, Eric, and Jessica but we only ever see each other
when I'm at school. I school up North, mostly because Forks High is near both the police station
and my dad, Charlie's, house. It's not much of a comfort to Jake and the guys that I school in
Forks, its Shadow Fang territory. But it isnt really a big deal, it's not like Edward Cullen would
have any reason to bother with me, Jacob and Sam have ensured that I'm greatly unknown in
their dealings. Besides me schooling there makes it easier to see my dad. He picks me up after
school because I live with him on week days outside of holidays. He was pretty adamant that I
school in Forks and not the Res where Seth is currently and the other boys where back when they
were schooling, I think it's because we'd hardly ever see each other if I did. I miss my dad a lot,
he's great but I know he feels guilty about Renee leaving so he made the sacrifice of letting Sarah
raise me just so that I'd have a make-shift mother. I hate Renee for that. But I love Charlie and
Sarah for it even more.
An ice breeze shook us to attention as Billy shut the back door.
"Something smells good." Billy's gruff voice said with appreciation as he wheeled himself into
the kitchen.
"Sarah's going all out today." I grinned as she blushed and swatted the dishtowel at me.
"Abusing my little girl when I'm not looking hey?"
I turned and bounded towards the jokey gravel voice. "Dad, what are you doing here?" I smiled
widely and hugged him. He in return did an awkward one armed pat on my back, Charlie's never
really been one for emotional displays.
"What your ol' man not allowed to drop by for some dinner?"
"Sure he can." I hugged him one more time against his will and gleefully showed him my
butchered fruits. I'm useless in the kitchen I know but it doesn't stop me from trying. I grinned
like the mischief emoticon as I watched dad try and come up with a way to compliment my
disaster.
"Well you coulda just said no."
Billy let out a gust of rumbling laughter as Charlie pretended to pack up and leave 'cause I
apparently used my salad to refuse him dinner.
"Ha-ha." I pouted and thumped my salad bowl down on the counter with too much force.
"Come on Charlie it's not beyond saving. I'm sure it tastes fine." Sarah patted my shoulder even
though she was well aware I was faking my disappointment.
"Where'd Jake go to?" looking around the room Billy inquired and Sarah answered to the best of
her knowledge.
"Oh he's spending some time down at the beach with the rest of the boys."
Part of me feels bad that they don't know about their activities but it's not my story to tell so as
per usual I just shrug.
"I swear that kid keeps getting bigger and bigger every time I see him." Charlie comments as he
helps us lay the table.
"He's nineteen, dad." This is something that my father always seems to forget.
"Well you two are growing up too fast if you ask me." He huffs as he takes a seat across from
me.
"Oh give it a rest Charlie. It was bound to happen sometime." Sarah chimes in, actively hinting
to Charlie that he can't expect me to be his little girl forever. How I love this woman!
"Can't blame a guy for trying." Dad mumbles under his bushy mustache and dishes out for
himself. "You coming home today Bells?"
The phone cuts off my reply and I shoot dad an apologetic look before answering. "Hey Jess."
"Bella, how are you?" Now I know better than to actually answer that so instead I just remain
quiet knowing Jess isn't really interested in the answer, it was merely her greeting. Jess does not
disappoint. No longer has she asked the question before she is steam rolling through the rest of
her speech. "We haven't seen you in such a long time. So here's the plan. We're all meeting on
Friday morning at the diner so we can take a trip down to Port Angeles. You coming? And by the
way the answer better be yes or I have Angela's permission to alienate you at school Monday."
I roll my eyes. Classic Jess. "That'd be great dad." I answer my fathers question and he chuckles
having heard Jess's boisterous voice from across the table.
"What was that?" Jess asks confused. Guess she isn't called 'dad' very often then.
Laughing lightly I confirm the plans with her. "I'll be there Jess."
"Yay!" I can practically see her doing a silent happy clap at getting her way before she hastily
hangs up no doubt to call Angela. "See you at 9 then! Bye."
"Bye." I mumble at the now dead phone, laughing to myself. Nothing livelier than Jessica on the
week before school starts up again.
Just then the front door burst open and in walked Jacob, Seth and Jared. The three off them
looked A okay but I'm guessing there's a reason why the others didn't come in as well... My dad's
police cruiser is a big give away that the Chief of Police is around. They send me a wry smile
like they usually do after running 'errands' like these to say all's well and then proceeded as if it's
any other day with everyone else in the room. Much to everyone's amusement Seth reaches for
the salad first and at the sight grimaces and incredulously inquires.
"So Bella cooked again?"
Twit!
~.~.~
Charlie and I got home pretty late last night but he tried to get in some father daughter time
sorta There's only so much fun one can have watching baseball when you have no interest in
the game so I was up in my room fast asleep by the first home run.
I was still asleep when Dad left for work this morning. I walked down and found a note on the
fridge saying he'd be back by 5 but he'd left me some money in case I wanted to go out. After my
shower and normal routine I decided to take him up on that offer. There wasn't much to do at
home and I figured I could get myself something to wear on Friday, it wasn't often I got to go out
with other females, I may as well look the part.
My neighbor was headed into town so I managed to hitch a ride there and quickly called dad to
let him know my plans and find out if I could meet him at the station afterward so we could
come home together, he said it was fine which meant I had roughly an hour and a half to myself.
Forks didn't have much to offer when it came to recreation but it still had more than La Push did.
I walked around aimlessly for half and hour until I managed to find a little clothing shop at the
corner of the street. It was a miracle that the weather was holding up, I had only now realized
that the sky was heavily laden with dark clouds. Better make this a speedy shopping trip I
decided quickly not wanting to get caught in the down pour.
The sales clerk was a petite female with long striking red hair, I swear she looked like she had
flames flowing down her back. Aside from the fire hazard on her head though she looked very
pretty and friendly in that 'buy some of my clothes' way. "Anything I can help you with?" She
asked in a friendly tone.
"Nah thanks just looking." She returned my smile with her own friendly catlike one and walked
back to the register while I sifted through some of the clothing racks. The dresses were gorgeous
but I was looking for something casual where as these dresses were meant for prom or something
else of the sorts. "Any casual wear?" I asked her.
She smiled and nodded towards the far end of the store clearly distracted by the good looking
blonde guy that had entered the store and headed in her direction. Deciding to give them a bit of
privacy I moved by myself towards the casual dresses at the back of the store. My god whoever
designed these dresses was a genius they were gorgeous in a played down way. I was stuck
between a deep blue one that flared from the waist and went down to my knees and a black and
teal handkerchief dress. Holding out both in front of me I scanned my appearance in the full
length mirror next to the window. They looked both looked fabulous but there was no way I'd be
able to afford them both. Eventually I managed to settle on the black and teal one, I preferred it
anyway.
By the time I get back to the till the blonde guy is seated on the counter with his legs dangling
over. It's only then that I notice his clothing. He's dressed head to toe in dark red, black and
metallic gold. He turns away from the cashier and I catch sight of his piercing blue eyes, the
color is cold like ice and a brief amount of confusion flashes through them when he turns around
and smirks at me clearly not understanding why I'm gawking at him like he's death. The girl
looks between us in confusion and I hastily shove the dress on the counter top and bolt out the
door. There is no way I need that dress THAT much. I've got to get out of there before by some
fluke this guy recognizes me!
I race out the doorway and into the steady drizzle. I can hear the cashier yell after me if I there
was something wrong with the dress and right after that I hear the guy ask her 'You know her
Victoria?'
My steps quicken and the rain starts to beat down more heavily knowing, in some part of my
subconscious, that I've got to get out of the downpour. By now I've hopefully gotten far enough
away but my sweater is clinging tightly to my body and my hair's plastered to my face. I round
the corner and silently thank god there's a garage dead ahead of me, perfect place to wait out the
rain. I stumble through a puddle and continue towards the garage. It's pretty safe to say I could
be stuck here a while, the rain isn't going to let up anytime soon. In a huff I rummage through my
bag and retrieve my cell, calling dad to pick me up seems like the wisest choice right now, but as
luck would have it I've got no signal due to the weather.
"Use mine."
A deep smooth velvet voice behind me startles me, a voice that one can associate with the likes
of heaven and darkness together, regardless of how contradicting it may be. A hand juts out in
front of me wielding an expensive looking cell but still too shocked by the guy's sudden intrusion
behind me I spin to face him instead of grabbing the phone.
His beauty startles me far more than his voice did. He's gorgeous. He looks about 19 years old
and his face is sculptured to such perfection I'd believe Michelangelo had done the job himself.
He was tall and commanding even though his body language was nothing but casual. He towered
over me with such ease that I swear I felt like a garden gnome in his presence. His hair was a
marvelous shade of bronze mixed with copper. It had the look of absolute disarray like since the
day he was born he had formed a habit of running his hand angrily through it. His attire was dark
and sexy much like the appeal that oozed straight out of him in every other sense, be it his
striking looks, lopsided smirk, dangerous poise or piano fingers clutching the cell. His body was
well toned, rippling muscle was something that could be seen despite the black jeans that hung
low on his gorgeous hips, the dark red shirt and black hoodie that brought out the paleness of his
skin and the red, black and metallic gold trimmed sneakers covering his feet.
"Bella." He smiles in greeting but cocks his head to the side like a predator. My eyes must've
flashed with shock that he knew my name at all because he smirks flashing me his sharp pearly
whites. "James said he saw you." He says with some amusement and watches me with
calculating eyes.
I feel like a bucket of ice water was thrown down my shirt. Why didn't I realize it before! He's
wearing Shadow Fang colors too. I'm in so much trouble!
"Who are you?" my voice comes out venomously biting and ice cold, internally surprising me.
But I soon realize it was merely due to a lack of knowledge of who I was talking to.
"I'm Edward." He answers easily completely unfazed by my tone, his voice low and deep as he
leans back and studies my reaction. If I thought I was scared of the fact that it had been James in
the shop, you've got no idea how terrified I am now that I know this is Edward Cullen.
He smiles at me and I swear it's dazzling, capturing my attention like a room of fine wine would
a recovering alcoholic. It causes my pulse to race. His voice isn't threatening. I don't even think it
was meant to be threatening. But his natural dangerous aura still has an undertone in it. My flight
instinct has already kicked in and I turn to race off.
"Bella seriously it seems like every time we meet you're running away." He mocks as he quickly
moves to block my way. "Right now. That first time four months ago in Seattle, in Port Angeles,
thrice in Forks." He finishes looking me in the eye. For a second I'm completely overwhelmed.
His eyes are a deep shade of jade, it's the most intense thing you could ever witness.
How could he have seen me all those times? I'd only ever encountered the Shadow Fangs twice
and hadn't even gotten to identify any of their personal appearances. My gaze shifts towards his
hair and I remember it! It's the same hair from that one time in Forks, the one that was semi-
hidden because I was so overwhelmed by the sight of that heap of scary muscle, Emmett.
"What?" I breath out in shock that he'd seen me so many times and actually took notice.
He just shrugs smugly knowing that this is news to me. Just so content getting under my skin
with this knowledge that he will intentionally never elaborate on.
Ignoring him I sidestep and move towards the side exit of the garage knowing that it makes me
completely visible to everyone that I'm hoping is the 24hr store.
He refuses to let me leave though. Holding me in his line of sight he tags along. "Relax I don't
wanna hurt you anima gemella (soulmate)." He says trying to calm me down but the fact that he's
so amused at my anger and fear does little to help his endeavor. He knows he's got the upper
hand.
"My name is Isabella." I corrected him in disbelief. "And I'm not scared of you. You couldn't
hurt me if you tried." It was merely a brave front I know but this was the only defense I had and
I'm a stubborn girl since what must be birth. He looked thoroughly amused by my answer.
"Really Bella because you seemed to be in a real hurry to get away from James." he grinned at
me shrewdly, calling my bluff. "Now I'm wondering, is James scarier than me?" he goaded
leaning forward and towering over me. Looking at me with sheer amusement dancing in his
eyes.
It was his surety however that sparked something in me. "You can't hurt me. What are you going
to do? I stuck my chin out. Kidnap me? Beat me? Kill me? Rape me? I'm not afraid. I've
grown up around gangs too remember?"
Technically it's not true, I've never borne witness to such atrocious acts aside from some fights.
But this was my defense and he didn't have to know it wasn't accurate. Deep within me I really
knew that I would be able to make it through it all though because Ive forever believe that the
only time someone can take power over myself away from me is if I let them.
Rationally, the only way for him to destroy me, would be for him to kill me and I wasn't afraid of
dying. Living is far more difficult than dying and I've lived this long so why fear something easy
like death?
"You're going to have to think a bit harder. I shook my head defiantly. Come on Cullen
Scare me." I met his gaze with daring eyes and arched a brow. My reply seemed to please him as
much as it surprised him.
"You're feisty. I like it but you really should pay attention little girl." He leaned towards me
threateningly and braced his palms on the cold wall on either side of my body, towering over me
and locking me in place. The muscles on his arm tensed and he looked predatory. His eyes darted
to my mouth and back to my eyes. Locking me in his gaze he dipped down until his breath was
dancing hot against my cool skin and he was completely in power over me. The irises of his eyes
had almost completely disappeared. He looked completely lethal and they refused to break their
hypnotic gaze from mine.
"I can be very scary." he narrowed eyes and his shoulders seemed to tense and broaden further as
his gaze intensified and smoldered me. His scent hit me like a ton of bricks. He smelled like
cinnamon, soap, smoke and raw man. It was like everything that needed to be bottled and used to
make the perfect aphrodisiac. "But like I said, I don't wanna hurt you." He studies me for a while
and his body language reminds me of a caged animal. "The day I saw you in Seattle I was very
intrigued." He put emphasis on the word and paused. "but Jakey and your other Wolf buddies
shuffled you away so fast. And then I was really. Pissed. Off. " He placed stressed and pouted in
a condescending fashion. His eyes however were dead serious and I think he'd be hissing if he
weren't so hell bent on mocking me with his brooding.
"What do you want?" I asked in a voice that came out much weaker than I wanted it to, but I
couldn't help it I was scared and fighting so so desperately not to let him know.
"Nothing." he said leaning away from me, relaxing his stance and running his hand through his
messy sex hair. "...major." He completed and his damn sinfully gorgeous crooked smirk was
back before I could let out my sigh of relief. My eyes darted to him in shock.
What could he possibly want with me?
As if reading my thoughts he grinned and brushed my hair out my eyes. "Go out with me." He
said it so casually I almost choked.
"What?" I asked perplexed.
"A date, Bella." He elaborated with dark amusement at my expression.
He couldn't be serious?
My brows formed a frown and I looked up at him incredulously. Biting back a scoff at the
ludicrousness of what I was hearing, I went for the obvious. "My dad is Charlie Swan."
Completely unaffected, he deadpans "And you are Isabella Swan." He shrugs his shoulders
nonchalantly, "What? You want me to ask him for permission or something?" his eyes were rich
with humor at my aghast expression.
Wouldn't the chief just love him asking out his only daughter?
"He's the Chief of Police!" I choked out with utter disbelief and conviction. Now that should by
far be the best way to get a gang leader to leave you alone but I was fast learning Edward Cullen
was not someone to be deterred or refused.
"Doesn't stop you from hanging out with Jacob." His eyes darkened menacingly at the mention
of my relationship with Jake causing me to fractionally flinch.
"Jacob is family! Practically my brother! His mother raised me!" I rambled defensively wanting
to get away fast. "Why are we even having this conversation?" I asked aloud when suddenly
realized I was justifying myself to a stranger who I didn't owe an explanation to.
"Because you're secretly in love with me." he said cockily tilting his head to the side. He said it
like he knew what his close proximity was doing to me like my body's reaction to him was a
sure indicator that it was only a matter of time before his presumptuous statement would become
a sure fact of life.
"No!" I shouted horrified. What the hell would give him that idea? I don't know maybe that little
problem your lady bits down south are having right now?
"So it's not a secret then?" he folded his arms and inspected me with humor obviously enjoying
seeing me riled up as my large eyes kept darting from his knowing eyes to his pink moist fleshy
lips.
"Argg." I shot my hands out in disbelief and opted to leave instead of continuing this argument.
There was no way in hell that I could go out on a date with him. If Charlie didn't kill me, Jacob
would!
His hand moved quickly and gripped my arm turning me back to him. His expression was softer
but still very amused. "Okay come on just dinner. I promise we don't have to start planning the
wedding right away."
"There is no wedding to be planned!!" I shrieked.
"Relax love, I have no qualms with eloping." He shrugged and egged me on seeming to love
seeing me this annoyed.
Of their own accord my eyes narrowed at him. "I'm leaving now." I hissed.
"Says who?" His deathly amazing smirk was back and he roughly pulled me closer. Still gripping
my one arm he now had me flush against his rock hard chest. His smoke, spice and potent raw
male scent knocked me senseless, he smelt as good as he looked. It was almost as if he was
doing this to me on purpose. "Just dinner Bella" he whispered along my lips before connecting
his to mine. My brain failed to register that I should move away from this kiss. It wasn't
demanding it was if anything a mixture of possessiveness and sincerity. His lips were full and
sweet, molding together with mine in a breathtaking dance even if it only lasted a few seconds.
His tongue merely skimmed over the tingling skin of my lip and just as quick as he had advanced
on me he broke the kiss but didn't relinquish hold of my arm.
My head was a mess. I just kissed Edward Cullen! Jacob and the others were going to kill me!
Why was I still standing here?
Trying hard to keep my composure I shook my head and decided to decline once more but the
shock had turned my voice far too soft. "You don't understand my dad's -"
"-A cop." He cut me off. "Now you understand. He lowered his head so that we were at eye
level. I'm a delinquent gang leader. It's thanks to guys like me that he's gleefully employed. If
you really think about it? I've practically been feeding you all your life, what's one more meal on
my tab?"
I gawked at him and he seemed thoroughly pleased by my expression fighting against his
obvious amusement he continued while I remained stunned to silence.
Smirking, he gently placed a crooked finger under my now slack jaw and closed it. Finalmente
ci siamo incontrati (finally we have met) and Bella I'm going to make sure it isn't the last." He
said with finality, his eyes though still playful had darkened considerably making sure I knew he
was dead serious. "I want you. And I always get what I want."
Something in the way he said it made me think that I should be flattered as much as I should be
scared. He let go off my arm and I bolted away, not realizing I was running through a seriously
dodgy poorly lit alley. That only served to make me push harder to get away from the dangers
that could lurk in this place. I broke speed just before the station, leaning my hands onto my
knees I caught my breath. I hadn't chosen the safest route to run through but thank whatever
powers were watching over me because I got here safely. Straightening up I started forward
towards the entrance of the police station. As I walked in however I was sure I saw a flash of
bronze dash back into the alley I had just moved away from.
~.~.~
Last night was the first night I dreamt of Edward Cullen.
That crooked grin plagued my thoughts even when I woke up this morning. Sweat lined my
brows and I lay panting for breath. He hadn't even touched me in my dream let alone kissed me.
He hadn't needed to. It was just the way he looked at me that sent fire coursing through my veins.
It was so possessive, raw and calculating like I was going to disappear if he didn't keep me
locked in his sight.
But that was in a dream two hours ago and right this second I'm seated in the dinner with Angela
waiting for the rest of the group to show up and if there's one thing I'm certain of I'm going to
avoid Edward Cullen like Seth avoids my cooking.
"What's his name?" Angela asked me suddenly with a giggle.
"Whose name?" I blushed a little wondering what she saw that made her ask.
"Come on don't be coy Bells. It's written all over your face. What's his name?" she smiled
teasingly.
"It's not like that Ange." shaking my head to clear it I try and distract her because I'm pretty sure
she'll have me committed if I say Edward Cullen. "So ask Eric to prom yet?"
Pretty shy Ange blushed and her jaw dropped. "Oh my god I can't believe I forgot to tell you!
Ben asked me right before I grew a big enough spine to ask Eric."
"Um okay wow, major information overload here Ange. Since when is Ben a leading man in the
story of your life?" I was genuinely curious now. Eric for some unfathomable reason had been
the object of Angela's affection since she laid eyes on him. Jacob had narrowed it down to 'love
is blind' which I did swat him for, considering he scoffed at my school friends and that was a
blatant pun on Angela's bad eyesight and mock of Eric's slightly um emo style.
She laughed shyly and adjusted her glasses. "I don't know. He was just so sweet on the phone
you know?"
"That's great Ange, I'm really happy for you." a sincere smile formed on my lips.
We didn't get to discuss things any further though because everyone else chose that moment to
join us. It felt good to see them again, I'm around Jake and everyone around the reservation so
much that I forgot about how fun these goofballs can be. They serve as the perfect distraction
from my thoughts of Edward and his new found interest in me.
Mike and his group are considered very popular at school. Eric Yorkie as stated before is slightly
emo but really sweet. Angela Webber is the kind heart of their group, she's really pretty,
unbelievably shy, always willing to help and impossible not to like. Jessica Stanley is a
boisterous, bubbly blonde who has forever had a crush on Mike. And sandy blonde haired blue
eyed Mike Newton has never been one to waste time, a fact highlighted right now. He jumps
head first into everything and Jessica has never been one not to go along with whatever Mike
says so when he suggests we play truth or dare even before being properly seated Jess is all for it.
I begrudgingly wake up and follow them outside to sit on the lawn and remember that this is why
I spend more time down at the reservation than with them.
"Don't look so worried Bella we'll start of slow." Eric smiles his toothy eager to please smile and
squeezes my shoulder slowly. As we form a circle on the grass, thankfully the dew isn't too bad.
"So who's first?" he asks rubbing his palms together.
"I'll go." Jessica offers impatient to please Mike and grins expectantly at him for her dare to no
avail.
"Oh I have one!"
Jessica's smile fades and she turns away from Mike to scowl at the bellowing Eric. All's lost to
him as he formulates his version of torture on the friend he affectionately calls the 'Shrill Shrew'.
"Truth or dare?" he asks Jess ominously.
"Dare." She grins expecting something pathetic that only he could consider being a shudder
worthy dare.
"Good." He grins evilly way too happy with her choice. I find myself actually leaning away in
trepidation. "I dare you to call Greene and tell him you're having the sickest sexual fantasies
about him when he addresses us in school assembly."
Oh! My! God!
Cruel!
Who knew Yorkie was sinister!?
Mike snorted loudly and high fived Eric while Angela and I shot a clearly horrified Jessica a
sympathetic look. Regardless of everything No one deserved that!
Principle Greene made dinosaurs look young and sexy, he was practically a fossil on legs himself
and he had the shiniest balding head on the planet! Did I mention he's a chronic spitter? So
yeah... Eww!
It took her a second to get her head in the game but then she determinedly woke up and strode
over to the pay phone outside the diner. "There's no way in fucking hell I'm calling from my
phone." With angry jabs she dialed Principal Greene's number and Mike strode over to her
wanting to make sure she wasn't pulling a fast one on us. They both waited a while as the phone
rang and then Greene must've picked up because Mike gave us a thumbs-up and shoved his fist
in to his mouth to muffle down his laughter.
"Hi Principal Greene I know this is your personal number but I have a problem and I was hoping
you could help me with it." Jessica's face was paling with each word but that was much better
than the awful green shade she turned as she continued. "It happens every assembly when-
when you're addressing u- us. The way you're s- s- so forceful and demanding I start getting
these crazy thoughts like str- stroking you till you're hard. And licking yo-"
I swear I was going to be sick. That was by far the most god awful thought one could ever have
the displeasure of having planted in their head. Eric looked paralytic on the floor the way he was
laughing and I swear Mike was biting his fist so hard he was going to draw blood anytime now.
"WHO IS THIS?!" we heard Greene roar furiously on the other end of the line.
Jess jumped in fright and quickly slammed the phone down. She was positively mortified when
she got back but one look at Eric and she was livid. According to the rules though you can't ask
the person who asked you so she directed her anger elsewhere.
"Angela truth or dare!" Jess barked.
Angela swallowed fast and without missing a beat yelled with such conviction that the Pope
wouldn't doubt her! "Truth!"
Jessica however was taking no prisoners. "Describe your first crush Webber."
"Um." Angela shot me a worried look.
I shrugged in sympathy hoping against hope that for her sake Eric didn't realize it was him.
"That's not a descriptive word Ange. It's not a word at all!" Jess growled still annoyed.
"Err he's thin." I could see the wheels in Angela's head turning as she tried to escape by being
as vague as possible.
Go Ange! I thought happily.
"He's not good at any sports, he's really cute in a geeky way and he's never really noticed me."
Eric snorted. "What a loser! Angela baby forget the geeks and try out some manly men like me
and Mike over here." He flexed his imaginary biceps for her.
Her eyes darted to me and we laughed quietly at the inside joke.
"Mike truth or dare?" she quickly asked before we laughed out loud.
"Dare." he said it like it should be obvious.
"I dare you to drive to your house and tell your folks you knocked up Mrs. Cope." Angela smiled
and adjusted her glasses on her nose.
Mike turned an odd shade of green.
I swear it was for reasons like this that I loved Angela best from this lot. Jess might've been a
bitch to her no more than two seconds ago but she was still willing to get revenge on behalf of all
of us from the idiot who started this game. Mike!
"You can't be serious?" he griped clearly outraged by most of his friends rolling on the floor
laughing our asses off.
"What's wrong Mike? I asked considering I was the only one besides Mike that was still in a
sitting position. Scared?"
"No." he said in irritation. "Come on." He grabbed his keys and raced to his car with all of us
scurrying to follow. Part of me knew he was racing because he wanted to get this over and done
with as soon as possible.
Mike has always been a lucky bastard and things were no different today. His parents weren't
there when we got to his house so he put up a note on the fridge and made a point of writing
down that Mrs. Cope is pushing 75 and has thus far surpassed the age of menstruation and
menopause alike. So safe to say they're going to know he's not serious.
"Truth or dare Isabella?" Mike turned to me clearly annoyed by my provocation earlier. "And let
me remind you in the past you've picked 'Truth' every game. I'm hoping this isn't a stellar
tradition?" he mocked baiting me into a dare.
I had given him a hard time about being scared, I couldn't become a hypocrite. "Dare." I said
quietly knowing that I was going to regret this.
"Good, come on people let's go." He hopped back into the car and started her up. We all piled in
and soon he was driving out of Forks.
"What about Bella's dare?" Eric asked after a while and I swear I wanted to throw him out the
window.
"We're supposed to be spending the day in Port Angeles, so she'll get her dare in Port Angeles."
Mike said smugly as I cringed.
Nope this would not be good at all.
Once we got to Port Angeles Mike parked outside the ice-cream store that they usually stop at.
We all jumped out and stood patiently while Mike thought about what to dare me. A light bulb
must've gone off in his head because he turned to me with a devious smile. "Bella, I dare you
dine and dash."
I let out a breath that I didn't know I'd been holding. I had honestly been expecting something
horrid but compared to Jess's dare this was mellow. I could dine and dash an ice-cream parlor no
sweat! "Seriously Mike? That it? Okay, I can do that." My relief seemed to foil his plans
however.
"Not the parlor. It has to be a restaurant." He amended quickly not liking that I appeared to be
getting off the hook.
"What?" I yelled in shock.
"What's wrong Bella? Scared?" he threw my words back at me in an annoying mocking voice.
"No!" I barked out defensively even though my nerves were now shot to hell.
"Good so can we get this show on the road. Any one sees a place she can hit?" he asked as we
scanned the area for any signs of a restaurant.
"We'll all go." Angela inserted supportively. I was thrilled at the prospect of having them with
me as moral support.
Technically I have nothing to worry about. I've played truth or dare with the gang in La Push so
many times I've lost count. But with them it's different. I can go into a dare regardless of how
ridiculous because the Wolf guys never let me get hurt. They've dared me far dumber things and
if I ended up in over my head they used their 'persuasive' skills to get me out of it. Come to think
of it, I did have nothing to worry about because no one could hurt me. The Grey Wolves would
be able to get any ordinary man of the street to lay off me, no sweat. With that thought I felt a bit
better.
"Hey there's a restaurant down the street?" Jessica's unsure voice brought me out my musings.
May as well get this over with.
"Okay let's go." I said determinedly.
Sure enough as we rounded the corner of the street there was a restaurant called Nell Ombra. It
was a flashy little place but I tried not to digest too much of the appearance lest I psyche myself
out.
"Why haven't we been here before?" Angela asked slightly above a whisper.
"I have no idea? This place is insane." Jess gushed looking at the polished black tables that had
actual fish circling the ring of clear glass at the center, which had red lights shining through
creating a glow as you ate. Trendy current music was playing and the tempo was just right for
the feel of the place, not too fast and not too slow.
"Guys let's try not to freak out Bella shall we?" Eric advised the others when he took note of my
face.
"Oh sorry Bella." Angela apologized.
"Yeah this place totally sucks." Jess added immediately. Plastic grins worked their way onto the
girls' faces as a waiter came up to us. "Hi, welcome to Nell Ombra. Table for 5?"
"Yes please." I answered with as much poise as possible considering there where at least four
hundred butterflies in my stomach. He began walking to the back of the restaurant and without
thinking I hurriedly asked if we could be seated closer to the door. The guy gave me a strange
look but seemed to have bought my excuse about suffering from claustrophobia. The only
problem was he went on to explain in great detail that his mom suffered with it too and we had
to wait patiently for about three minutes before he actually took my order, which by the way had
to be the most expensive pasta dish they serve by order of one Michael Newton.
"That boy has serious momma issues" Angela whispers to me incredulously as I take note of
something I may have missed before.
We're seated across from a cop.
I can't imagine how this day could get any worse
I wryly pick at the pasta the waiter places in front of me while the others look on making sure I
dine before I dash.
I chew on some of the creamy mushroom and penne until I notice our waiter go round to the
back to check on another customer. Apparently I'm not the only one who's noticed. Ange kicks
me under the table forcing me to look at her. I clear my throat and stand up, a small indicator to
the others, that I'm about to make a break for it. With small jittery steps I make my way to the
exit, followed sluggishly by the others who rise one by one from the table so as to appear casual.
"Hey!"
I should know better than to expect a cop to fall for casual.
The second the waiter calls out after us the cop it out his seat!
"RUN!" Mike yells and we simultaneously pick up the pace.
Everyone scatters as we bolt. The cop makes a mad dash for us and my heart's pounding in my
ears! I miss the Wolves so much right now. This is why I never go out with anyone from school,
we're not really friends are we? They're all running for themselves. None of them spare a glance
for the others, they just run every man for themselves, not like with the Wolves where it's
protect the family no matter what!
The last thing I notice is Angela running wildly across the street and someone's following high
on her tail. Everything starts to blur after that, I'm not watching where I'm running all I know is
that I have to get as far away from the cop and restaurant as possible. I'm not sure where these
guys appear from but they must've been alerted by the ruckus behind us because soon they're
right behind me then some get past me and they're racing like you wouldn't believe. There is no
possible way for anyone to outrun them! They're well built, in colors, and young but defiantly
older than me, and they're so agile that even though they were at first all casually having a
conversation, the second we raced past them they took off right after us and literally caught up in
a matter of seconds!
My breaths are beginning to come out in pants and my calf muscles are on fire but I try to run
faster. Someone grabs hold of my arms and pulls me back with such a force that I crash into him.
Flung into my captor's chest he holds me in a cage consisting of only his lean muscular arms.
He's far taller than me and as much as I try to break free of his hold it's useless. "Quit moving
little girl." He growls and I feel like pointing out he can't be much older than me but wisely shut
my mouth considering he's positively terrifying and I haven't even seen him yet!
Someone approaches from behind us and an olive skinned guy with dreads stops mid-run to
address him. The other males continue their pursuit of Mike and the rest. His grey eyes dart
towards me as if giving count before he turns to leave. "Don't worry we'll get the others
Edward."
It can't be?
Yes it can!
The guy holding me in an unbreakable grip turns me towards 'Edward' and I refuse to look at him
out of fear of seeing who I think this Edward might be! But I am now however able to see the
guy who's got a vice grip on me its James! He smirks at me and with horror clearly spelt on
my face I start up my bid to break free.
"I'm so sorry boss I tried to stop them." Someone pants as they run up to where we are.
My head snaps to the out of breath waiter who has finally managed to catch up and I make the
mistake of following his line of sight and then I die.
Oh. My. Fucking. God.
As feared, Edward Cullen is standing there wearing a devilish smirk and yes, hes Boss!
Now, I think I'm seconds away from blacking the hell out.
I gawk at him in shock. Edward's dressed similarly to how he was yesterday only today he's got
his hoodie sleeves roughly pulled up to his elbows showing off his lean muscled arms as he
stuffs his hands into the front pockets of his dark jeans and stalks casually towards us but his
eyes pierce and burn through me like I'm a lamb and he's the lion. His presence is dark,
calculating and commanding as usual and only his eyes have a roguish glint in them. Completely
ignoring his employee he instead directs his attention to his olive skinned gang member.
"Let them go Laurent, I'm really not fucking interested in them." He dismisses almost as if the
other kids that were with me bore him like nothing on this planet. His dark eyes scan me starting
from my toes, practically drinking up my body until he finally comes to a stop at my eyes as he
completes his sentence. "I'm interested in her." He states in no uncertain terms.
Grinning cockily, lust, possession and amusement dance in his eyes as he steps closer. "I offer
you dinner and you say no but you have no qualms with stealing lunch from me." He says
thoughtfully but its easy to catch his true humor and triumph in the dark forest green of his eyes.
"What ever shall we do with you Bella?" He tsks at me condescendingly. His voice a steady,
amused, whisper but he was definitely serious
Oh Lord, was he serious!
~.~.~
Chapter Two Never let you go
*~*~* Shadows fall and the darkness of night descends
Concrete walls bring the road to an end
I don't know which way
Leads me back to you
Every step that I take
Brings your light into view
You took so long for me to find
Yeah
Suddenly our worlds collide
I'll never let you go
I'll never let you go
I've found you and now I know
I'll never let you go
Yesterday never seemed so far away
All this time you've been
Right in front of me
You took so long for me to find
Yeah
Suddenly our lives intertwine
I'll never let you go
I'll never let you go
I found you and now I know
I'll never let you go
When you go just let me know
And I'll appear
When you go just let me know
And I'll be there
Cos I just wanna let you know
That I will never let you go
I found you and now I know
That I will never let you go
I'll never let you go
I'll never let you go
I found you and now I know
I'll never let you go *~*~*
This could not be happening. Edward's eyes burned with more seriousness than mind was
reeling. How in gods name had I gotten myself into this mess! If I ever saw Mike again I was
going to castrate him!
James hold on me was firm making any attempts at fleeing impossible. He seemed as amused as
Edward did. Two other guys made their way back with Laurent, the one was blonde, tall,
muscular and lithe exuding a dangerous aura much like Edward's while the other was none other
than muscle man himself, Emmett. Both smirked as they moved to join the others. My eyes
darted around frantically. Even if I could get away from James and somehow dodge Edward I
was still surrounded by his gang, a few more guys- three to be exact and one looked oddly
familiar- were working their way back towards us. My breathing was already shaky so I chose
not to study them and instead finally met Edward's calculating ice gaze once again. His stance
was nothing if not nonchalant. He watched me closely commanding attention without even
having to utter a word.
He stood tall across from me locking me to my spot as he regarded me with a cool stance and
calm eyes but it was something about the way he was looking at me, the wicked glint that burned
in his eyes tainting his cool demeanor with a wicked edge as the cop caught up to us that yelled
"GOTCHA". My heart pounded fiercely as I looked from him to the tall slightly balding man of
law, a stupendous contrast to the lithe dark gang leader in his presence. I couldn't believe my
thoughts at this point, the adrenaline must be messing with my mind because right now I was
grateful for the fact that their gang was here, I was grateful that Edward was here, surely they
wouldn't want the police involved, they're criminals for god sakes!
Edward seemed to be analyzing the situation and all was hope was shot to hell when he smirked
at me after due thought and bowed out the way allowing the cop a direct visual of me, the culprit
that was nabbed by his guys after I robbed his restaurant. I gaped at him in shock and the bastard
merely stared back and shrugged in a condescending fashion with that fucking smirk plastered on
his annoyingly beautiful face and triumph burning in his dangerous eyes.
The cop looked less than amused by my behavior. His eyes narrowed to slits as he tut'd at me
shaking his head like he was disappointed in the kids of today. His name badge read 'Lieutenant
Waylon Forge' and he looked to be the type who took the law very seriously. Just my luck!
"You know back in my day young ladies never pulled stunts like this. Why they would never
even associate with boys who did things like this." He began his tirade, shaking his head at me in
all seriousness. My face burned at his berating. Usually I wouldn't really care but right this
second I had an audience of Shadow Fangs. "Kids these days I tell you."
Now I was getting annoyed. "Look it was just a stupid dare from my friend Mike!" I snapped and
Edward's head shot up smirking at my antics I narrowed my eyes at him and focused on the now
irate officer.
"I'd watch that tone young lady!" he hissed, clearly not enjoying having his authority undermined
I recoiled ever so slightly and I vaguely noticed Edwards eyes flash lethally to the cop.
"If I were you I'd watch my step." Edward spoke through gritted teeth, his stance nonchalant and
cool but his lowered head allowed him a hooded glare at the cop that laced his words with venom
shrouding it in a dangerous threat.
Ruefully I came to terms with one thing, I was screwed and even though I was grasping at
straws, Edward really was my only chance.
"Now look here Missy-" Waylon Forge continued and my temper stupidly came to life at his
criticizing tone.
"My name's not Missy!" before I could stop myself I bit out the words in a hiss. Edward smirked
and seemed pretty keen on watching me squirm now. I was confused as to why he was allowing
the cop to take the lead instead of dealing with me himself, I had little time to waste on him
however when this brain-dead officer failed to grasp the 'ha-ha' part of a practical joke, a bloody
dare!
The officer sneered. "Well a name would be a good start." I mentally kicked myself as he pulled
out his little book.
I opted to say nothing. Defiantly looking at the man in front of me whilst ignoring the amused
though naturally sinister stares of the Shadow Fangs present. Lieutenant Forge looked at me
expectantly and folded his arms. "What you did young lady is a criminal offence! You went into
that place with no intention of paying for the bill!"
"See officer Forge this is why I can't give you my name. It's apparent that you can't grasp the
simple enough concept of an innocent dare, what are the chances of anything useful happening
with my name!" By now I was beyond caring what Forge's opinion was. If I got into trouble Sam
and the guys would take care of it or Charlie, I'm police chief of Forks daughter for gods sake! I
didn't get to run through that again and change obvious glitches though.
"That's it young lady, were going down to the station!" Waylon bellowed.
"WHAT?" Stupid, stupid Bella learn how to shut up! "NO! WAIT! EDWARD AND I ARE
FRIENDS!" I yelled at the top of my lungs. OH YEAH MUCH BETTER JOB!
Everything stopped!
Edward's brows shot up quizzically in an 'Oh really' fashion to the point that they were now
buried under his bronze mane of wild sex hair. His minions were smirking amusedly as they
watched the exchange between Edward and me. I could feel James chest vibrate with a silent
chuckle. My face burned with embarrassment and I mentally smacked myself but now was not
the time to worry about them, I'm about to be arrested!
Edward smirked at me cocking his head to the side. I shot him a desperate look, praying that by
some miracle he played along just so that this fool would dub it friendly prank and piss off
without blemishing my perfect permanent record!
No such luck.
"That so?" Waylon eyed me dubiously and turned to Edward for confirmation.
He stood predatorily still making no move to commit one way or the other. I watched with a
pounding heart as Waylon looked back to me and Edward smirked at me behind him. I softened
my eyes in desperation and shot him a look imploring him to let me off the hook. He in turn
smirked and with piercing green orbs looked me dead in the eye and mouthed out, "Go out with
me?"
My eyes widened with fury, "Like hell!" I mouthed back momentarily forgetting that officer
Waylon was still facing me he turned an odd shade of red thinking the words were directed at
him. "Oh god, no! Not you! Him!" I rambled and speedily tried to point to Edward but James
hold on my forearms prevented me from moving them fully so I simply managed to only bend
my elbow a fraction.
Waylon stared at me with annoyance "Right another fun part of your friendships I'm sure?"
I snapped my mouth shut afraid of offending this fool any further and looked to Edward for help
again. Edward raised his brow asking for my 'final' answer and I haughtily shook my head in a
firm 'no'. Didn't he understand that all hell would break loose? Sam would have a cow! Jake, Sam
and the rest of the guys would go ballistic and start a war! Clearly not. Much to my dismay he
crossed his arms and smirking at me he shrugged his shoulders basically telling me 'Then you're
on your own'. I have to admit that I was a bit shocked that he was letting go of the 'date' thing so
easily, he seemed pretty adamant on going out with me before and he didn't strike me as the type
who gave in easily or ever.
"Come on Princess the stations got a date with you."
I huffed at idiot Waylon's choice of words and idiot Edward must've caught it too because he
chuckled and watched me with calculating eyes and a condescending smirk.
Waylon stepped forward to escort me to his cruiser and James finally released his hold of me
after receiving a fractional nod from Edward. Even now Edward looked like the forbidden fruit,
so tempting but coated in explicit danger, he was the guy parents warned their little girls to stay
away from. He oozed sex appeal and his presence was commanding and strong, he was beautiful
and shrouded in a dark mystery, his calm presence had lethal under tones that screamed danger,
much like his eyes which could only be described as doorways to his soul because it was only
through them that you could tell that there was a storm going on beneath the calm, like right this
very second, he was unmoving but you could practically see the wheels turning in his head at the
deep contemplative look in his eyes he was waiting for something.
As I stepped forward towards Waylon, I could feel Edwards gaze burning my skin with
possession, he watched me with those precise calculating eyes that held deep seas of churning
emotion in them. And I had this feeling that it wasn't going to be too long before the storm would
swallow me whole into it. If I didn't get out now the walls I built so carefully around me would
become the ship that the fury of the storm broke against the merciless rocks and I'd be the sailor
that drowned in the storm that was Edward Cullen.
"Just out of curiosity what repercussions will she face?" At his voice all activity stopped. I stared
wide eyed at Edward and watched ruefully as Waylon turned to face him.
"Well she's a minor and it's a small crime so she won't go to trial but don't worry she's going to
have herself a permanent record, lil' lady will think twice before viewing criminal offences as a
game."
I swallowed but kept my stare fixed on Edward, did he really want to enjoy my misery this
much? I was so piqued that I opted to leer at his smirking highness instead of pointing out to the
idiot cop that Edward was well aware what criminal offences were!
Edward watched me closely making sure I knew what I was headed towards if I didn't agree to
go out with him but there was no way I was going to give in, not just for the sake of the Wolves
but for the sake of my obstinacy, so I instead stubbornly met his stare head on and remained
quiet.
"Finmente ci siamo (finally we have met) and Bella I'm going to make sure it isn't the last. I
want you. And I always get what I want"
I'm not sure why I remembered it now but looking at his soft, amused and determined stance
before me immediately caused me to recall his earlier words to me with such clarity that it set me
on fire despite the chill it sent down my spine. He was looking at me the exact same way that he
had yesterday... after kissing me his promise to me I should've learnt my lesson earlier,
Edward Cullen was not one to be refused, I should've just taken the bloody date!
"That won't be necessary officer, far too harsh. I think Miss Swan and I can work out a deal."
Time seemed to be moving in slow motion and I held my breath as he continued, his gaze
holding mine with no effort at all on his part. "She can work it off at Nelle Ombre for a month."
"WHAT!" I choked out. "THERE'S NO WAY- "
"Think carefully girl sounds fair, either that or a blemished record." Waylon added his two cents
worth.
My mouth opened and closed in what could only be described as a comical fish movement. "I
can't work for him." I said more to myself than anyone else but needless to say all present caught
it. There was no way I could go back and tell the guys that I was employed under the Shadow
Fangs all hell would break loose! There'd be war!
"Well then let's be on our way." Waylon began leading me away and Edward was still intently
staring at me, it could've been my imagination but I think he was restraining himself from
stopping Waylon as he watched me be lead away to the cruiser.
HOLY COW! CRUISER!
My mind snapped back into action and kicked into overdrive as the black and white vehicle of
the law enlarged the closer we got. As we approached I assume Waylon's partner jumped out, a
pretty African American woman appearing to be in her late twenties. Her name badge read
Commander Cora Berkshire and she eyed me speculatively like she already knew I was a culprit.
The anxiety built up with a fury inside me as reality started to sink in, I was about to be put into
the back of a cruiser this time round and it wasn't dad's cruiser, this cruiser's destination was a
permanent record. "WAIT!" I yelled as Waylon reached for the door vaguely I noticed that
Edward was right beside me looking like he was about to say something as well.
I looked at him expectantly hoping that maybe he was going to let me go but once he'd studied
my face that smug look quickly reappeared. "Please ladies first." He prompted smirking at me
and I groaned loudly.
"I'll work it off at Edward's."
A breath taking crooked grin worked its way onto his face and I darted my eyes away before I
focused on anything besides how pissed off I should be at him!
"You realize you're entering into a verbal contract to avoid charges being pressed by Mr.
Cullen?" Waylon highlighted to me and I nodded simply without looking up.
"She'll work for me for the duration of a month and I won't press charges." Edward named his
terms again I nodded only now it was accompanied with a glare at him.
Waylon however ruined our 'moment'. "What say Commander Berkshire?"
She looked to us and nodded. "The contract stands Lieutenant Forge." Her words were solemnly
spoken. "We're both witnesses." She directed that part to Waylon.
"Okay then. Guess I'll be seeing you often young lady, I frequent at Nelle Ombre." Officer
Waylon voiced his parting thoughts as he and Cora hopped into the cruiser, pulled out his
parking space and left.
Edward took a predatory step forward and I flinched back only to have myself bump into
someone causing Edward to chuckle. I turned to face whoever it was and much to my horror I
saw the blonde guy from before. His eyes watched intently as I swallowed and he smirked down
at me.
"Well, well, well if it isn't the Wolves little pet." The blonde guy whistled low and leaned an
elbow against the building wall. He had a southern accent and his blue eyes were a mixture of
amusement and that dark undertone that I was now used to gangsters having as he regarded me.
Emmett chuckled and came to stop right beside him and my eyes had to have widened. He was
huge, like massive huge! His bicep was the size of my head! If he wrestled McMahon would
have to change the spelling of his show 'cause he'd definitely have something to 'ROAR' about
alright! He grinned at me and I fidgeted my gaze away from him. "Lucky aren't we, Jasper?"
My eyes practically popped out in recognition at, 'Jasper' and he didn't seem to miss it.
"That we are. How are you darlin'?" Jasper piped in, in mock sincerity before straightening up to
look over my head to a menacingly amused Edward and match his grin. "So cousin what's the
verdict?"
"Boy's, welcome Forks' own Isabella Swan to Shadow Fang, she's now officially part of Nelle
Ombre." Edward chuckled and his statement was met with a chorus wolf-whistles and smirks.
I turned and glared at Edward, he met my look head on and didn't seem fazed in the least. "I'm
going to burn that place to the ground." I threatened narrowing my eyes at him.
He grinned "Whatever you want amore mio, I can't wait for our extended time together after
that."
Swallowing I decided to just get this over with. "Whatever." I said as nonchalantly as I could
manage. "What's this arrangement going to be?"
He seemed surprised by my sudden spin of the conversation but recovered just as quick. "You'll
start tomorrow, we'll work your shifts according to your school schedule when it starts up again
but for now you'll be working from 12 till 7, but you'll need to be there an hour earlier tomorrow
so we can go over specifics."
His answer was business like and that was all that I needed right now. "Fine! That'll give me
enough time to murder Mike!" I muttered as I stalked off.
~.~.~
Collapsing on my bed the one thing, that I was for the first time grateful for, was that I was no
where near the Grey Wolves or the Res right now. I couldn't believe how I managed to get
myself into this mess. I was literally stuck in Shadow Fang territory, working at a place owned
by none other than Edward Cullen himself! And I had no hope in hell to get out of it because
those blasted cops had witnessed our verbal contract!
My breaths were labored as things started to overwhelm me. I didn't know where my thoughts
should start and end, my priorities were blurred right now. What should be at the top of the
pyramid of thoughts? The fact that I was stuck working there? What would Charlie say? The fact
that I hadn't told Jake and the others yet? Did I even want them to know? How could I hide it?
How would I broach that topic if I didn't hide it? How would they react?
Arg there were just too many things! I couldn't handle it right now. Reaching over my bed I pried
open my headboard drawer and grabbed my bag. Shrugging on my jacket I decided to go for a
walk.
"Dad!" I yelled down the hall.
Silence.
"Dad?" I tried again walking towards the kitchen after noting he wasn't in the lounge. The
kitchen was vaguely illuminated by the lounge light. Sighing I finally caught glimpse of the note
stuck on the fridge door.
Problem down at the station didn't want to wake you. I'll try and be back as soon as I can. xx
Dad
At least telling dad wasn't going to be a problem for now I thought with some relief. Shuffling
my sneakers on I made a beeline for the door needing to be out the house as fast as possible.
The second I stepped out the door I could feel the cool night air bite at me. Tugging my jacket a
bit closer I shut the door securely behind me and began walking where ever my feet took me.
The steady pitter patter of the raindrops kept me company as I tried to numb the ramblings of my
mind.
I wasn't sure why I was like this, but I was. I liked things in perspective and right now I was
completely taken over by my torrent of musings and Edward was definitely leaving me out of my
element.
Growling out into the night I rummaged through my bag and retrieved my guilty pleasure, my
pack Marlboro.
Smoking was a relatively new experience for me, I tried it two months ago as an outlet but it was
one bad habit that I kept. It was a lame way of dealing with things but a small blessing in its own
way because it stopped me from doing things that were monumentally dumber to relieve my
tortures.
No, I'm not suicidal, never have been! Sometimes I just don't know how handle things and I do
relatively dumb things to deal with it or to push the problem or thoughts aside but never with the
intent of killing myself. I'm stronger than that and definitely not that selfish. Even with all of the
problems surrounding me I can not fully sink, I will always pull through but sometimes I do go
self destructive I'm not sure why I do it but I do.
When I was younger, my problems centered on Renee. And I found as I grew that no problem I
ever had was bigger than her. Regardless of what went wrong whether it was school, home or
anything else, if I couldn't deal with it and it began to overwhelm me all I had to do was think of
her and all my other problems would disappear into the background and the only thing that
would dominate my thoughts was the biggest problem I would ever face in my life, my mother.
In some warped form of messed up irony she became my mechanism for dealing with bullshit. If
things became too much then I'd think of her and everything else would be erased for that
moment and I could focus on dealing with my swarming hate for her, it was easier because
however big a problem Renee was to me it still just left me with one problem to deal with as
opposed to numerous torrents of others.
So here I am focusing yet again solely on my 'mother' and lighting up a white bodied demon of
relief. I watch the smoke emit from the glowing red tip as I take a drag. I hate the way it burns
my throat, I hate the taste of the tobacco but that's probably the reason why I keep at it. Not only
is it a known relaxer but the cigarette is the personification of my mother, it's bad for my health,
it hurts me and I hate it but it's a sick pleasure knowing that at least with this there is an end.
With every pull I burn her up until nothing remains, until she disappears like the cigarette. I burn
her up until nothing remains, until she disappears like the cigarette...
The tar scuffed my shoes as I dragged my feet, I was close to town now and it was getting late. I
inhaled deeply as I took the last puff of the cigarette enjoying a sick pleasure at watching it
glower before dropping it to the ground and stubbing it out with my toe.
Rocking back on my heels I tilted my head to the sky. The tiny droplets of water peppered light
kisses on my wind swept face. Opening my eyes I stared intently at the sky willing the stars to
appear. I scoffed at the thought, I was too old for such notions Burying the sadness I put on
my big girl pants and turned in the direction of home, I wouldn't be in trouble with dad. He'd
most probably think Jake had picked me up to go out like he usually did.
Picking up my pace was a pretty dumb idea considering how wet the ground was. Black ice? I
hadn't even noticed how cold it'd gotten but sure enough a thin layer of ice covered the ground
until I fell. Picking myself up I bent down slightly to dust of the wetness from my knees and my
eyes aimlessly danced forward catching a reflection through one of the windows. My breath
caught.
That was Sam's Hurricane. Straightening up I spun in direction of the Jeep. What the hell would
they be doing in Forks?
Slowly I began walking forward at most I was hoping one of them could drop me home but as I
neared the side of the building yells became predominant and on instinct my pace picked up. The
cold wind picked up almost trying to keep me away. Fighting against the breeze I finally rounded
the corner.
Jacob, Seth, Sam, Jared and Paul were facing off with Edward, Emmett, Jasper, and James.
Edward looked perfectly menacing and Jacob seemed to be matching his vibes. Shock
immobilized my body, all I could do was stand frozen at the corner of the block, hand still braced
on the wall I had used for leverage to spin the corner. The stances of the nine men before me
were positively alarming, Shadow Fangs sheathed in red, black and gold stood menacingly
dominating despite their disadvantage of being out numbered by the Grey Wolves in their
chrome grey, slight white and silver colors.
Even from where I stood I could see Jacob's muscular frame tremble with rage as he faced
Edward. Fear gripped me as I watched on, I'd never seen any of them look like this. The Wolves
looked terrifying. However nothing could prepare me for Edward. He and the Shadow Fangs
were the epitome of calm as they faced off with the Wolves, seemingly unfazed by their blatant
fury but regardless they looked infinitely more lethal in their predatory stillness. Edward stood
tall and looming as his presence dominated everything around him, his piercing eyes showed the
storm raged behind his composure. Beside him the other Shadow Fangs exuded the same
serenity as they sized up the Wolves with the same lethal edge flashing dangerously in their eyes.
They seemed so dominating, so attuned, that Edward could probably command them without
using any words, they fed of the vibes he projected and acted instantaneously.
My words rang true and I watched in horror as Jacob threw a punch at Edward. Seemingly
effortlessly Edward leaned back fluently dodging the jab. The guys beside him flew forward at
the silent signal. Emmett and Paul were head to head loud cracks pierced the other wise still
night as they came to blows. Beside him James and Sam dueled brutally, Sam retrieved a gun but
Jasper, having caught the movement floored Jared, and growling menacingly flung Sam back
against the wall before he could slam it against James temple.
To say I was terrified would be the greatest understatement! Grunts, cries and knuckles making
contact with flesh filled the night and I could see the sprays of blood as punches were thrown. In
some part of my brain I knew I should move. Stop this madness. But my body refused to
cooperate. Not even my voice was in my control. No words could escape my lips, I required air
to sound the words that were stuck in my throat and right now I wasn't even breathing.
My eyes stayed trained on Edward. He was being ganged up on by both Jacob and Seth but was
effortlessly managing to hold his own against them! Jacob who already had several cuts and
bruises launched at Edward but he swiftly moved out the way, a loud smack resonated as his fist
made contact with Jacobs gut. Seth brought his fist forward with a fury aiming for the side of
Edward's face but he was fully alert. He spun away from Jacob just in time and halted Seth's
punch with a firm opened palm sounding out a booming thwap. It was now a battle of strength as
Seth tried to force his hand forward through Edwards hold. Meeting Seth's gaze Edward's eyes
turned deadly as he enclosed his fingers around Seth's fist in a death grip, Seth sneered at either
having his shot blocked or for his inability to free his hand from the grip I'm not sure and brought
up his free hand for a hit to Edwards gut. A cracking noise cut across the street as Edward
brought his head forward hard connecting it to Seth's in a head butt before he could land the
punch. Seth's head flew back and he stumbled a few steps allowing Edward to turn just in time to
avoid an attack from Jacob. Seth shoved the full force of his weight at Edward from the side
slamming him into the building behind them. Edward grunted having the wind knocked out of
him but recovered fast, kicking Seth in the side with his knee and shoving him off. Jacob
slammed his brass knuckle covered fist into Edward's face in a cheap shot causing blood to gush
out a newly inflicted gash on Edward's forehead and I swayed as things started to blur. I could
vaguely make out Jake's form as he shoved his shoulder into Edward's chest. Edward grunted as
his back collided painfully with the hard brick. I looked to my hands that had come up to my face
of their own accord. When had I started to cry?
A feral growl rumbled through Edward at the sight of the blood and he grabbed Jacob's face and
thunderously slammed it into the brick with a booming crack. James and Jasper quickly
intercepted Seth's attack on Edward from behind and all of a sudden I found myself breathing.
Too soon Sam was up again and Jasper wrestled him to the ground to keep the gun away. Seth
pounced on James back catching him unawares and holding him in a headlock. James rammed
his back at the wall actively slamming Seth up against it. Jacob caught the action and growled
moving in to plow his fist into James head but Edward in two quick punches sent him to the
ground along with Seth. James slammed his fist into the back of Paul's head forcing him to drop
the chain he was lashing at Emmett in a cheap shot.
Pale as death I watched as these guys went at it like masochists, waking up for more beatings
like it was going to go out of fashion.
Rising again Jacob and Seth faced off with Edward. Both launched themselves at him but he was
too agile, moving fast to the left he spun around and quickly cracked his fist into Seth's back
forcing him to his knees. Jacob grabbed a metal rod and I watched in horror as he swung it at
Edward who had just found his footing after the sharp turn. He ducked his head back avoiding
Jacobs swing and caught the rod. Growling the two of them braced their hands on the rod in a
firm grip as they both fought for dominance. The veins along Edward's forehead and arms
throbbed angrily as he began expanding his holding area. He was actively pushing the bar back
at Jacob. Jacob grunted trying to push with more force but the rod didn't budge any closer to
Edward.
"SHE'S NOT GOING TO BE ANYWHERE NEAR YOU, BASTARD!" he gritted out, as his
feet started losing ground and slipping back with the upper body strength Edward was exerting
on the rod.
Dread filled me as I realized what the argument was about.
Edward managed to fully gain power over the rod and used it to fling Jacob back, he spun the
cold metal in his hand as he menacingly stepped towards Jake. Sneering down at him he hissed.
"YOU'RE FORGETTING SOMETHING JAKEY, YOU'RE IN MY TOWN NOW!"
"STAY THE FUCK AWAY FROM BELLA CULLEN OR I SWEAR TO GOD I'LL KILL
YOU!" Jake snarled.
Edward snickered darkly and spun the rod as he continued his advance. "DON'T FOOL
YOURSELF MUTT, YOU CAN BARELY MAKE IT TO STAND UP! HOW THE FUCK DO
YOU PLAN ON KILLING WHAT YOU CAN'T TOUCH?"
Jake rose with a vengeance but true to his word Edward was faster and dodged him effortlessly.
"YOU UNDERSTAND SOMETHING CULLEN!" Jake barked. "SHE'S NOT JUST A GIRL,
SHE'S MY SISTER! I WON'T LET YOU ANYWHERE NEAR HER! I TOLD YOU THE
FIRST TIME, STAY AWAY FROM HER!"
"AND I TOLD YOU THE FIRST TIME. NOT EVEN I CAN KEEP ME AWAY FROM HER!
WHAT CHANCE DO YOU HAVE!" Edward snarled back rhetorically his voice and eyes
menacing as he exuded blatant possessiveness. "YOU DECIDE JACOB! DO YOU WANT ME
TO BEHAVE-" he smirked at the word pointing out just how loosely it was being used, "- AND
LET HER WORK FOR ME. OR DO YOU WANT HER TO SPEND A LITTLE TIME DOWN
AT THE SEATTLE STATION AND I FIND OTHER MEANS TO GET MY TIME WITH
HER?"
Jake growled and made to throw another punch and something in Edward seemed to snap.
"RIGHT NOW, JAKEY, I'M JUST HUMOURING YOU! NO ONE'S KEEPING HER AWAY
FROM ME! DON'T FORGET, THOSE ARE MY COPS! NOT EVEN CHARLIE SWAN CAN
GO AGAINST IT, IT'S THE SEATTLE JURISDICTION, FORKS COPS HAVE NO
FUCKING SAY THERE!"
A buzz of activity erupted as sirens went off. 'Speak of my father and thy will receive' I thought
ruefully. NOW my legs deemed it okay to jump to life! Bastard limbs, where were you when the
fight was happening!
Edward, Jacob and the others turned to the extreme end of the street in the direction of the
screaming sirens. A scramble broke out as they parted ways in haste to get out of there before the
cops showed up.
"SHE WON'T BE THERE TOMORROW CULLEN!" Jacob yelled as his parting words as they
moved towards the Hurricane still oblivious to my presence in the shadows.
"OF COURSE SHE WILL! HER FUTURE'S IN MY HANDS!" Edward retorted. "In fact Jakey
boy, one could say" he spoke exaggeratedly thoughtful before the dark arrogant
possessiveness burned through again. "I am her future." He smirked, hopping up and hanging
onto the side of a Jeep Wrangler as it sped off with the rest of his chuckling gang who caught his
words and let out whistles and chuckles with an expression as equally condescendingly cocky as
their leader.
The Wolves snarled but continued towards the Hurricane as the cop sirens grew louder.
Weighing my options I decided now was as good a time as any to make my presence known. It
was either that or wait at the scene of the crime and explain to either my father himself or his
cops what I was doing here.
Pushing myself forward I raced towards the Jeep in time with the guys. Seth was the first to see
me, anger and confusion flashed fully across his face as he held open the door for me. Shooting
him a rueful look I hopped in fast, he followed closely and slammed shut the door just as fast
Sam sped us away.
The smell of sweat and blood rolled off them filling the Jeep with the scent of copper, salt and
iron. They panted as we sped towards the Reserve.
"WHAT THE HELL WHERE YOU DOING THERE?" Jacob yelled and I started knowing it
was directed at me and that I'd never witnessed this side of him.
Seth seated beside me ignored Jake and turned to me his voice mirrored the look he had when he
had first seen me. "YOU'RE CRYING? DID CULLEN DO THIS? DID HE DRAG YOU
THERE?"
That seemed to snap everyone's thread of control and furious growls erupted as they began
following Seth's line of thought.
"NO!" panicking, I yelled wanting them to calm down! And I meant calm down quickly! No
more blood shed was needed in one night! "I saw the Jeep and came to see you guys but stopped
when I noticed your errand."
Jared caught the accusing distaste the word was coated in but wisely said nothing, knowing that
they were exposed.
"What the hell were you doing out so late?" Jacob barked and I looked at him like he grew a
second head.
"Why should I be at home? I've been out late before?" I pointed out the obvious.
Huffing out a deep breath he regrouped. "Yes and you going out today's brought nothing but
bliss hasn't it!"
His sarcasm was really getting to me by this point. "I didn't ask to get caught! I didn't even know
who the restaurant belonged to!" I snapped back.
Jacob took a deep staggering breath, calming himself. "I know, I know, I'm sorry." He sighed.
Now this is the Jake I recognized. "Don't worry we'll fix it. You're not going there." he sneered at
the thought of the Shadow Fangs I'm sure.
"Jake I've got to." I said softly not wanting to upset him again.
"Like hell you do!" he snapped simultaneously with Sam.
"Guy's I gave my word." I realized how that sounded and quickly backtracked before they could
start yelling. "-In front of a lieutenant and commander! I can't very well go back on it."
"OF COURSE YOU CAN! YOU'LL GET A BLEMISH ON YOUR RECORD BUT WE'LL
MAKE THOSE SHADOW FANGS REGRET IT!" Jake yelled.
My response was surprisingly cut off by the person I least expected to be thinking rationally right
now. "Jake she won't get the Harvard scholarship." Paul growled out in defeat sinking into his
seat in frustration.
I reached over the seat and hugged Paul tightly thanking him for thinking about what was best
for me and not their waging wars as silence engulfed the truck. He winced a bit as I touched a
sensitive bruise but hugged me back with one arm when I tried to let go, tapping my arm he
quietly reassured me it'd be fine.
"Look guys I know were my loyalties lie. I'm just stuck for a month working there but my
loyalties lie here. We're family..." I tried to reason softly. My words came out through trembling
lips as I fought back the tears, effectively lacing my words with sincerity and hurt that any of
them would think otherwise.
"Shit Bells, you know I didn't mean it like that." Jake remorsefully tugged on my arm while Paul
gave him a look to point out that he, Sam and Seth should've known that they were giving me
that impression. Jake caught the look and sighed deeply. "Look I'm sorry Bells, we were upset at
them not you. You're family we trust you completely, we didn't mean for any of that to make you
feel like we didn't"
"It's okay." I tried for a stronger voice but it came out weak and raw from the previous crying.
We pulled up at First Beach and Sam cut the engine. Swearing loudly Jared threw open the door
and stormed off, no one went after him, I guessed it was because Jared's usually the collected
one, he needed to calm down and deal with things on his own. No one expect me even stared
after him. Aside from the crashing of the waves the vehicle was silent as we thought things
through to ourselves.
"I don't like this. Not one bit." Seth mumbled shaking his head, still keeping his eyes trained out
the window on the calm waves as they beat onto the sand, such an amazing contrast to the
protective anger blazing in his gaze. "She shouldn't be going anywhere near there."
"I'll be fine he can't do anything to me, I'm tough." I had them there and they knew it but they
also weren't in the mood to hear anything about the Shadow Fangs causing me any harm so I
spoke again trying to dissipate their new bout of anger. "Besides that one cop said he's always at
the restaurant so technically he works as much in my favor as he does in theirs."
That seemed to momentarily quell their arguments. "One of us will be with you at all times."
I gawked at Jake like he was crazy. "How do you plan on doing that?" I could already see the
graphic images of a fight in Nelle Ombre. "I'm going to be working, it's impossible for you to
keep watch over me every second. And it's their neck of the woods Jake."
"We'll drop you off and pick you up everyday." Paul inserted picking up on what had me irked. I
sent him a grateful smile seeing as he was always the one who gave me the credit that I deserved
by simply not babying me but he gave me a look saying that he wasn't done quite yet. "And you
will have you're cell with you at all times. If you so much as don't like the smell of that stank
joint you call one us immediately, understood?" raising his brows at me he spoke seriously and I
nodded knowing he was being more than fair. "Good." He said solemnly and leaned back against
the seat resignedly.
"I still don't like this." Seth mumbled in agitation.
"Well it doesn't matter does it!" Paul snapped back. "This life isn't for her." He said with
conviction. "She's going to be someone, make mega dough and build a name for herself. She isn't
going to flunk out of school."
No one said anything. Paul had pointed out the dream yet again what could they say to it?
They all believed that this life, their life wasn't good enough for me, they wanted at least me to
make it to live out my dream. I was going to go against the prophecies' Renee made for me that
dark ominous night when she left, that I'd amount to nothing because I would be brought up in
small town Forks with my 'down in the dumps' father and his 'down in the dumps' friends in this
'hellhole' he called home. But she didn't know anything! I was going to go to an Ivy League
school and make it big not just for my sake but for Charlie the person who bore the brunt of
Renee's hurtful attitudes.
What the guys didn't know was that I was doing this for them as well, I wanted to tell them that
they were wrong and let them know that all that mattered was family, that this place was good
enough but I knew that I could only let them know by making what started out as my own
personal goal but evolved into everyone around me's dream, come true. I'd make it, because I
wanted them all to be proud, the entire family
Pulling out some Kleenex I handed it to Jake for his bust lip. His lip curled up at the side in his
toothy grin as grabbed it out my hand. "Surprised you haven't passed out yet." He snickered
playfully as he held the tissue to his lip soaking up the excess blood that would usually leave me
a bit queasy.
"If I did they'd be no one to beat your asses for tonight. You didn't even ask me anything before
running your errand." I snorted as I handed the tissues around for the guys to clean up seeing as
they'd never dress their wounds. Something occurred and I quizzically looked at Jake. "How'd
you find out anyway?"
Jake snorted and looked to the back seat along with Paul and Sam but they definitely weren't
looking at me.
Sam smirked with dark amusement. "Let's just say if Mike's looking in one direction-"
Mirroring his expression Paul continued. "But his nose is pointing in another, don't be too
surprised!"
And they burst out laughing.
"SETH!" I yelled but he just shrugged.
"I ran into him. He spilled his guts without prompting. Took me completely by surprise." His lips
twitched as a grin threatened to escape despite his efforts to appear innocent.
"By that he means, after Mike mistakenly recognized him and worriedly told him about your
dare. He proceeded to run him in and brutally spill his guts." Jake snorted hissing when it tore
open his lip again.
"Yeah wouldn't expect him to say much to you any time soon." Sam quipped, a genuine grin on
his face.
Seth's boyish laughter died instantly "If he gives you a hard time-"
I cut him off with vigor. "Oh don't worry about Mike, it's healthier for him not to speak to me
right now!"
The drive home was slow and quiet, the small amount of calmness we reached stretched out and
merely quelled the atmosphere in the truck but the undertow of what tomorrow would bring still
crept in the corners of our mind stirring our anxiety. Sam told me what time he'd fetch me from
the house and drop me off in Seattle and Jake and Seth immediately jumped in saying they were
coming too. Paul - god bless him and Rachel with many children in future - gave me a look to
say, don't worry he'd handle it. I jumped out the jeep giving each of them a hug and light peck on
the cheek and they watched me walk down the drive and get into the house before I heard them
drive off. Cloaked in the shadow of the house I couldn't stop the dread filling me about
tomorrow, because in some nagging corner of my subconscious no matter how much I tried to
stomp the monster down I was excited about seeing Edward tomorrow
~.~.~
Chapter Three - Dream To Make Believe
*~*~* It's funny how
things work out,
the ones we need
don't know we're there
If I were sand
and you were oceans,
the moon would be
why you're pulled to me
I wake up and think dreams are real
I sleep so I don't have to feel
the truth that you can't ever be
the one person that won't ever forget me
I hope that dreams
come when I die
so we can talk
I won't wake up
I'll ask you how
your life worked out
I'll never know
that I'm just dreaming
I wake up and think dreams are real
I sleep so I don't have to feel
the truth that you can't ever be
the one person that won't ever forget me
Let me sleep some more
Let me sleep some more
Let me sleep some more
Let me sleep some more *~*~*
By right I shouldn't remember any of this. I was too young when it happened. And yet I
remembered it all too well when I slept... Almost every night the dream came and when it did it
was a battle that I fought alone. Willing myself stop each and every time, to never make it a
reality. To fight away the demons and to stay whole so I could win this battle of life. Every time
I would wake and come so close to losing...
It was the same dream. I was running out my room in La Push. I'm not sure why the dream
always started from there. I hadn't been at their house when it had happened. I was at home, my
home in Forks, cowering under the comforter in my bed. But somehow my subconscious always
threw me to La Push. Almost as if it poetically wanted to torture me, making me see myself leave
the safety of where I was now and go back to be slaughtered by the demons of my past.
Everything blurring into a haze as with every step I took I morphed back into the scared little
girl of long-ago. I could hear six year old Jake yell after me asking where I was going but I
couldn't stop to answer him. I had no time. I had to keep moving. Dad needed me. In a
subliminal way I could feel the burn in my chest, the tightening in my lungs as I raced through
the dark dank forest in the dead of night. The moss covered earth seemed angry at me, not
soothing my aching feet as I ran but piercing me through the soles of my shoes. Stabbing me for
every stab Charlie was being dealt at the house. My sides hurt and my chest heaved but I
couldn't stop. Not when I was needed. I could envision in my child like mind that my happy
lovable father was waiting for me in that house. Breaking through the tree's I saw it. The pale
white wood of my home. The place where I was destined to die...
And then suddenly I wasn't three anymore. I lay in bed, in place of the scarred little three year
old girl that I was back on that day. I heard the shouts and curses in the other room as clear as
day, like it was happening right there in that moment instead of 13 years ago... As my sixteen
year old self I heard as my mother spewed out her venom, slandering every relationship that held
her to Forks, ominously cursing the birth of her three year old, my birth, my future, my father,
his life, ridiculing his every sacrifice ever made for us. I was lying in bed taking it all in and this
time I wasn't cowering under the covers like I did when I was three. Here at sixteen, I was
serenely praying for the sweet escape that death would bring me, staring at the blood spot on the
crisp white comforter that grew fervently as more and more scarlet blood pooled out the clean
incision on my wrist. Watching the crimson nectar ardently, a numbness coming over me,
watching as she leaked out of me...
Usually that was where the dream would end. I would shut my eyes to forever in my dreams and
awake in a cold sweat in my reality, covered head to toe in issues that constantly fought against
me. Not this time though. As my subconscious awaited the moment that I would eternally shut my
eyes to life in the dream, I watched as a dark figure materialized out of nowhere, towering over
my frail form on the bed, leaning over it shadowed me and picked up my body. My blood marred
hands fell limply to my sides while my body was held securely in its arms. The scarlet pool on the
comforter began to shrink, seeming to pull into the centre, disappearing into a blotch before
turning into absolute nothingness, leaving only pure crisp white on the bed. The blood trailed
from my finger tips, my bruised wrist, the deep cut. A river running backwards. Blood leaking
into a wound. The last drop disappearing into reforming flesh and in its wake, leaving nothing
but pure unbroken pristine skin. The little pulse visible under the translucent membrane of my
wrist was unfathomable but growing a little stronger. Hazy eyed everything happening in slow
motion I turned to the figure.
"Edward?..."
"Bella? You okay?"
Sam's voice snapped me out of my reverie. That was the dream haunting me from last night and
parked outside Edward's restaurant knowing he was inside I couldn't help recalling it. I'd been
sitting here staring at the place filled with trepidation for probably over fifteen minutes now.
Why the hell would he of all people show up in my dream? How could the dream change so
much? It made no sense.
"You don't have to do this, you know." Sam's voice was dead serious and I could tell by his eyes
that he was hoping to god I'd just say yes so that he could get me the fuck out of here.
But that wasn't really an option for me was it?
Shaking my head I turned to him. "Sorry, Sam I just spaced out a bit, I'm fine though." Leaning
forward and placing feather light kisses of reassurance on both his and Paul's cheeks I climbed
out the Hurricane. Paul had been nothing if not a hero with regards to this whole mess. Keeping
to his word he had come with Sam to pick me up and made sure that Seth and Jake were as a far
away as possible. Jared hadn't returned since last night and right now we didn't really have much
time to worry about it. Shutting the door I turned back and placed my palms on the open
window. Both their dark brown eyes were filled with angst but Paul gave a simple nod telling me
it was okay. "I'll be fine I promise. If there's any hint, even a slight one, of trouble I call you
guys." Reassuring them I smiled.
"Keep that phone on you at all times, understood." Paul spoke firmly reminding me that there
were no two ways about this. Nodding in understanding I stepped away from the Hurricane. "Be
careful Bee." With those parting words riding hard in my belly I walked towards the restaurant.
They watched me disappear before they peeled out the street getting out of the Shadow Fang
territory. With the knowledge that they weren't going too far I tamped down my nerves holding
my breath and took a tentative step into my self imposed hell.
"Gee, we were wondering when you were going to get out and grace us with your presence."
I nearly jumped out my skin at the sarcastic voice. Spinning around the restaurant to find the
source, I saw James lounging at the bar counter with Jasper and Emmett, all looking directly at
me and right beside them was Edward Cocky Cullen himself not bothering to even glance in my
direction. They looked a bit banged up but not as bad as the Wolves. Just bruises and little cuts
here and there. Seemingly disinterested Edward leaned casually against the liquor stand, his
stance nonchalant but even in this leisurely state you could see he was fully alert, the ultimate
predator, as he flicked a switchblade skillfully and easily in his nimble long fingers.
As if sensing my stare he chuckled but still glared down at the spinning blade. With a
condescending smirk on his face he continued fiddling with it as his rich emerald orbs slowly
raised to acknowledge me, his penetrating gaze devouring me. Now his stare refused to break
from mine, holding me locked to the spot. The flickering light bouncing off the blade as it span
hit his piercing eyes causing them to flash quite literally. "Yeah, I was just about to come and get
you." He added to James words in a low serious voice causing a hot flush hit my body as I
involuntarily gulped. Fighting back a shudder I stepped further into the restaurant refusing to let
him know he intimidated me.
"Come and get me? It's a thirty second walk. I think I can manage it myself!" My mouth got the
better of me. Edward raised a brow and his faithful sidekicks sniggered.
"Thirty seconds?" he quipped furrowing his brows just below his bronze mess of hair in a
condescending fashion. "Then what? It took twenty minutes to build up enough nerve to walk
into the big bad Shadow Fang territory?" he taunted.
"No." I snapped before I could help myself. He watched with amusement as I reined it in and
dropped my voice to a more 'polite' level. "Can we get to business?" I decided to move ahead and
get this over as quickly as possible.
"Sure anima gemella." He smirked and sauntered forward giving me a daring look as he kicked
himself off the liquor cabinet and braced his elbows on the black counter top of the bar. Having
no choice I took tentative steps forward and stopped just short of where the Shadow Fangs were.
Though they still lounged in their slouched nonchalant positions I could feel their eyes on me
enjoying the fact that I was squirming. Edward cleared his throat and my head flew up, thrown
by his close proximity I stuttered and gaped transfixed at him. He chuckled clearly loving the
reaction my disloyal body seemed to have to him and to the side I could just almost hear the
below the breath sniggers of his gang. "Now Bella you really need to get used to me. We're
going to be working very closely together." His deep velvet voice was sultry and ever so
promising. His eyes sparkled with amusement as I ironically took a step back at his words
causing chuckles to erupt to the side from the Fangs.
"Take's orders exceptionally well this one." came the slightly southern accent of Jasper, his
words were sarcastic, his light chuckle never ceasing even while he spoke.
"I don't take orders from anyone!" I bit out looking up and narrowing my eyes at him, my words
had no effect on them what so ever. A slight shiver ran down my spine as I stared at them. Even
when amused everything about them screamed danger and I was right in the lions den.
"But that's where you're wrong love." Edward said cynically, his voice calling my attention.
"You do take orders." He placed his palm flat against the counter top and agilely leapt over
landing lithely on his feet a hair breadth in front of me. So close that when I gasped I could taste
him on my tongue. Electricity was crackling in the air as he leaned closer to me. "From me." He
hissed with a satisfied smirk looking me dead in the eye. "For the next month I'm your boss."
Dropping my gaze I kept my eyes trained on the dark sneakers adorning his feet. My pulse was
hammering in my ears but somehow I still managed to hear his next words and it travelled all the
way to my core. "You should've just taken the date anima gemella."
My eyes snapped up to his. They were a torrent of emotions, fire and rage burning bright in the
undertones but right now he wasn't looking at me. Just off the top of my head something held his
hard gaze.
"Are you open yet?"
I turned to a dark haired stumpy man standing at the entrance of Nell' Ombra. He was dressed to
the nines but had a funny look in his eyes as he smiled crudely at me.
"I'd like her as my waitress." He brazenly pointed at me. "Which is her section?"
The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end as low feral growl reverberated from behind me.
"No. Now get the fuck out." Edward seethed brusquely dismissing the man and returning his
attention to me. I was staring ahead wondering what the hell just happened but apparently
Edward couldn't care less about retaliation from the man. He was already sure what would
happen next. And turns out he was right. The man didn't have to be told twice, with one look at
the gangster beside me he bolted straight out the door.
I gawked at the vacant doorway, my jaw slack. What the hell? Turning to face Edward he
seemed unaffected by any of it.
"She's going to be behind the bar." Edward spoke out to his guys.
"But they're short a waitress?" one of them enquired.
"It doesn't matter." Edward snapped. "She works the bar." He said with such finality no one
seemed to dare go against it. Me included! Lowering the harshness in his voice he turned away
from them back to me and continued speaking though you could make out the words were
calculatedly calm. "Behind the counter. In my sight at all times, okay love?" his eyes and smirk
teasingly daring me to say no. Considering he was my boss I fought against everything in me that
told me to run to the police station and write out the bloody permanent record myself and simply
nodded...
Note to self Edward Cullen may be sexy but he is with temper.
He chuckled at my muted state. "Scared love?" he asked cocking his head to the side his eyes
still magnificently lethal, the new cut just above his left brow courtesy of last nights fight only
heightened the effect. Leaning towards me he blew out a breath against my face, sweet warm and
sultry as he spoke leaving me hot and flustered. "I thought I told you not to be." His voice was
intentionally lower than usual. An effortless sexy breath to my ears and my body quivered as he
ran a finger along the contours of my arm, leaving goose bumps in its wake, curving his fingers
around my right wrist they danced on my pulse point and I blushed furiously when he smirked at
me feeling the erratic rhythm of it.
What was wrong with me? For god's sakes Bella you're here to avoid a permanent record! Not
get a permanent resting place! And that's were your headed if you don't focus! He's a Shadow
Fang, the Wolves will have a heart attack and then still manage to kick your ass!
Fiercely pulling my hand away I glowered at him. "Look, I don't want to be here. And I'm sure
you have better things to do, like terrorize the town. So let's get to the specifics so I can go on
enjoying the tortures of the next month." I'm not sure where the verbal vomit came from but it
was there now and I couldn't take it back.
"Bit of a masochist, aren't you?" Edward's eyes danced with mirth when I instinctively took a
step away from him trying to create a gap between us as he stared down towering over me. "No
need to run anima gemella, you won't get far." He chuckled, guaranteeing it so easily I halted
mid-step. Cocking his head to the side like a hunter he watched as my gaze darted to the door
then back to him. He was light on his feet, I wouldn't make it two steps in the direction of the
door before he was on me.
He seemed to know that too and moved back towards the counter, hopping over it as easily as he
had the first time. Landing on his feet with the ease of a panther he walked to the far end of the
bar. "Isabella" he stopped at the corner in front of a door I hadn't noticed before. A crooked grin
graced the perfection that was his face and he crooked his index finger at me beckoning me
forward in a come hither fashion.
I gulped thickly at both his gaze and the knowledge that I had to walk around the counter and
past his friends in order to get to the door. Unless, of course, I wanted to hop the counter too?
Yeah right! My inner voice scoffed at me. Shuffling one foot in front of the other my legs
propelled me forward.
Walking past them proved to be harder than I thought it would've been. They did nothing to ease
the tension, remaining as they were and continuing to stare with those amused sinister eyes. That
was all they had to do. Danger alarms went off and peril rolled off them in waves merely by the
air they exuded.
Finally coming to a stop around the counter to face Edward the feeling of dread only seemed to
amplify by a thousand fold as I stood in front of him. I didn't know how I was going to survive
being around them for a month. What scared me above all else was the pull I seemed to feel
towards him despite the extreme fear. It was utterly ridiculous! But there it was. Palpable in the
air, the sexual tension that seemed to churn with the dark dangerous undertones of this male set
every fiber of my being alight.
"This way Bella." I could catch hints of laughter in his voice as he directed me.
My eyes snapped up to meet his amused gaze. "Huh?"
Tipping his head toward the door he was holding open apparently for a while whilst I zoned out,
he motioned for me to step through.
"Right." I mumbled and bee-lined into the room making sure that I made no contact with him
what so ever.
I heard his chuckle reverberate from deep within his chest as he shut the door behind us with a
click. Feeling his gaze on me the entire time I kept my gaze fixed on my denim converse when
he came to stand in front of me. Leaning against the sleek granite desk he crossed his long legs in
front of him and waited. Unable to take the tension anymore I looked up.
There he stood, casual as ever, studying me, waiting until I'd speak. "What?" It came out too
breathy to be a demand even though that had been what I had been aiming for. But I couldn't
help it, it was because of the way he was looking at me. He was dangerous and I knew that. I'd
have to be blind to not know it! But yet those eyes set me ablaze, he set me ablaze. He was the
most intricate puzzle I'd ever come across. Constantly shrouded in mystery, a threatening air
never leaving him yet there was a magnetic pull toward him that I felt, pulling me back even
when I knew I should be running as fast in the opposite direction.
He knew exactly what he was doing to me and if I didn't know any better I'd think he was doing
it to me intentionally. "You're going to be working 5 days a week, 12 till 7." He said in a
business manner. But his voice was the only thing that seemed business like at all as he leaned
slightly closer into me. "Weekends are compulsory." I huffed wanting to argue but he ignored me
and continued speaking. "Once you get started back at school, your hours will drop and we'll
rework your schedule to fit around your school timetable on the weekdays. You'll be behind the
bar." He said looking behind me. Involuntarily I followed his gaze and his earlier words rang in
my head. 'Behind the counter. In my sight at all times, okay love?' The expanse of the wall I was
looking at was covered in two way glass allowing you a visual of most of the bar from his office.
Jesus, could this place get anymore chic?
I was so engrossed in staring at the fanciful wall that I didn't notice him step up right behind me.
"You'll get the same rate as the others-" his breath danced down my head to my neck as he spoke
and my body jolted. Spinning around out of shock I turned to face him. He was the picture of
innocence as he continued speaking but I couldn't shake the feeling that he was enjoying himself
on the inside. "- $10 an hour excluding tips." he completed.
My eyes must've bugged out with glee.
Holy shit! Now I could do some serious damage with that.
The corner of his lips twitched into a crooked amused smirk, as he caught my piranha grin and
probably the 'Ka Ching' dollar signs that were spinning in my eyeballs Vegas style, but I couldn't
care less! $70 a day? Not bad at all! It was ringing like a song in my head.
"Any questions?" he asked cocking a brow biting back his smirk. Raw determination not to laugh
burnt in his eyes.
"They said you're short a waitress. Why am I bartending?" I asked genuinely interested.
He smirked, looking directly at me then at the two way glass, out to the exact spot where the man
had been standing moments ago. "I've already got a lot of deaths on my belt anima gemella. Let's
try not to add on anymore 'k?" He said teasingly though I knew better than to think he was
joking. Chuckling at my shocked face that was paling drastically as his words sank in, he
watched as I hurriedly tried to exit his office.
"Where are you going?" he asked cutting me off in a split second.
My breath caught in my throat as I stared up at him, frozen to the spot. The smirk on his face was
condescending and his eyes intense as he held my wide eyed stare, towering over me in every
way imaginable. His close proximity completely threw me, sending chills up and down my spine
that thrilled me further than just mere fear could.
I was speechless, my head a mess of unintelligible thoughts. To work. I wanted to say but I knew
it would come out as more of question than a statement. I didn't know how this man managed to
do these things to me but by god he was going to be the death of me!
He took in my wide eyed stare and his smirk turned into an earth shattering crooked grin, his
eyes dancing with mischief he took a slow deliberate predatory step towards me. I was staring, I
knew I was, but my eyes refused to tear away from him. He was glorious even if he was
shrouded in darkness. His eyes danced with amusement but those green orbs were so intense, he
looked like he wanted to devour me. Taking an instinctive step back I gulped and he raised his
brow as if in challenge. I could practically hear his voice in my head asking, 'What's the matter
Bella? Nervous?' His footsteps were light against the wooden floor as he slowly advanced on
me. A gentle thump with every step but it amplified and reverberated in my blood stream,
pounding loudly in my ears as I kept backing away from him. "Stay still Bella." He ordered in a
low whisper.
My back came into contact with his desk halting my escape and jerking me slightly in his
direction. His arms encircled me, not making contact with my skin but going to brace himself by
his strong iron arms on the desk top. The tension was thick as I looked at him. So close yet so
far. Everything in me was screaming for contact. Just one touch. It was like he knew what was
going on in my head. Like he wanted to torture me without his touch.
"Kiss me." He spoke low and even, looking at me with dark jade eyes only a rim of light green
now visible.
"Wh- What?" I stuttered unable to back away as I was locked against his desk.
"Kiss. Me." He repeated slowly keeping me locked in his gaze. "I want your lips on mine now."
My body shocked me as wetness pooled between my legs. I'd never experienced feelings like
this before. My head told me I should stop this but my body refused to react in accordance.
"I told you not to be scared." He continued his slow burn torture on me. His broad tense
shoulders moving forward ever so slightly to claim the expanse of space between us but still he
made no contact with me. My eyes ghosted away from his intense emerald orbs to the light red
flesh of his soft lips watching in fascination as he pronounced each word.
"This is sexual harassment you know?" I said still looking at his lips.
I watched hypnotized as they pulled into a grin chuckling, his scent hit me like an aphrodisiac of
the Gods. His pink tongue ghosted out, quickly swiping at his plump lip, wetting it and causing it
to glisten deliciously. I gasped in fascination as he almost licked mine, we were standing so
close. "Who's harassing you?" he asked rhetorically, his eyes devilishly condescending before
crashing his lips to mine.
I squealed as the heat of his flesh connected with mine in a searing kiss. It was rough and
consuming, causing my brain to shut off and my instincts to take over. My lips off their own
accord moved against his, allowing him to dominate them. My breaths were coming in gulps as
my lips danced with his leaving my mouth involuntarily opened to him. His tongue snaked out
running along the rims of my bruised lips, toying with me and building up my anticipation before
inching forward as if to capture my tongue but stopping short. His tongue snuck into the confides
of my mouth, getting in deep enough, he erotically drew a line with it across my own before
pulling out completely and smirking at me when my eyes snapped open.
"Don't want to harass you now do I?" He grinned condescendingly at me flustered and
incoherent in front of him. My hazy eyes zoned in on the bruised flesh of his lips as they pulled
into his crooked grin. The skin stretching across the cut he'd sustained last night, almost
reopening after my attack on him mere seconds ago. His dark green calculating eyes watched my
movements closely and I could feel the electricity crackle as he observed me stare at his cut lip
and suck on my own unblemished one. Pulling my bottom lip between my teeth I sucked hard on
the flesh, my eyes still refusing to look away from his injured lower lip as the unnatural need to
suck on his wound consumed me.
A rap at the door caught our attention before I could break the trance and retort. Without him
answering, the door swung open and I jumped away from him as reality sank in. "What?" he
yelled over his shoulder not bothering to see who it was. A tall slim girl with dark shoulder
length hair stopped abruptly at the doorway noticing the scene in the office.
"Sorry Boss, didn't know you were busy? Emmett said to ask you if I should order more beer.
I'll... just... go..." she said eyeing me curiously before quickly turning to leave.
Ignoring her ramble he grinned at me and spoke in a business manner without turning to face her.
"Stephenie say hello, Isabella." Still not breaking eye contact he continued, somehow fully aware
that she had stopped and turned back to us at his voice. Self assured bastard. "She's working the
bar with you." He spoke precisely all the while holding me to the spot with his stare. Despite the
smirk tainting his stance with an arrogant air, his eyes held mystery, watching me like a hawk
and unraveling layers of things I wanted and needed to keep hidden, like the urge I felt to kiss
him. I had to get out of there. And I had to get out of there now. "Show her the ropes." He
ordered and that was my out.
Not looking at him once I maneuvered around him knowing he wouldn't follow but feeling his
irritation roll off him in waves the entire time at me running away from him without him asking
me to leave yet. I felt his questioning gaze on me up until I reached the front of the office.
"Sure thing." The girl said over my shoulder to him before turning her attention to me and
smiling. "I'm Stephenie." She restated in a puzzled but pleasant tone. I returned her smile, hastily
walking towards the door, making an effort to ignore Edward's presence behind me that I could
feel burning a hole into my back.
I had no idea why he was simply letting me walk out of there but I honestly couldn't bring myself
to question it. The larger the distance between me and him the better! My brain refused to work
rationally when he was around. He's a Shadow Fang Bella! What the hell is wrong with you! My
mind screamed. Even as we exited I could feel his eyes on me but I refused to turn around. I'm
here to avoid a permanent record. I chastised myself. And for fucks sakes I'm with the Wolves!
Know where your loyalties lie idiot! From here on out its business! I ordered myself even though
no part of my being seemed to swear to it in response.
"So Isabella is it?" Stephenie asked me as we made our way around the counter.
"Yup." I answered popping the 'p' still a bit hazy after the scene in Edward's office. Shaking my
head I made a bigger effort to snap out of it. "But I prefer Bella." I said sounding vaguely more
lucid to myself.
"Bella, it is then." She agreed friendlily. "But you've gotta call me Stef in return. Sooo I've gotta
restock the place" she gestured to the alcohol. "You can clean up the counter for me till then."
She grinned and handed me a dish towel which I barely even registered. "Okay so as you can see
this is the bar counter." She teasingly pointed out the obvious chuckling as she finally caught my
attention.
"Sorry, I'm usually way more in touch with the world." I apologized realizing she had picked up
on my lack of presence in the wonderful realm called 'Reality'.
"It's okay, we've all been there." She shrugged and turned towards the cabinets of liquor behind
us.
"Really?" I asked finally getting my footing. "Everyone here got caught dine and dashing the
place which resulted in their employment here to pay off the offense?" I joked dryly as I wiped
down the counter top.
She stopped short and bit back a chuckle though her expression was unfathomable like she hadn't
been expecting me to mention that. "So that's what happened?"
"Like all of you don't know?" I couldn't hide the bitterness in my voice knowing that I was 1:
stuck working here and 2: everyone was going to be talking behind my back about how I ended
up working here.
"We had some sort of idea but we've been sorta warn- erm advised not to bring it up." My
brows furrowed in confusion as she glanced rapidly to the two way glass for some reason before
turning away quickly and walking toward the counter by me. She smiled taking the rag away
from me and handing me some six packs of ciders. "Open these up will ya?" she asked as she ran
over to clean the taps to my side.
"Sure." I mumbled stabbing my fingernail through the plastic and ripping it open to free the
bottles. "You've been advised?" I asked still confused about that part.
"Um yeah..." she said vaguely glancing at the glass again. "But I'd avoid Aro if I were you." She
joked changing the topic.
"Who's Aro?" I enquired curiously.
She chuckled and grabbing two ciders out my hand turning to place them in the cooler. "Your
waiter."
Unable to help myself I snorted. Shit. "Duly noted."
How exactly did I manage to forget that I'd now be working with the waiter I'd dined and almost
dashed just yesterday?
"Isabella." Deep dark velvet called my attention.
Oh yeah, that's how!
I slowly raised my eyes to him. He was leaning casually against the doorframe, one foot flat
against the wood while the other one stood steady on the ground. Even from the distance he was
standing at, his gaze still managed to unnerve me. "Yes, Edward." I asked slightly quieter than I
wanted to.
"There's no cellphones allowed on you during working hours." He smirked at me, the cocky
amusement in his eyes growing infinitely as he stared me down.
My mouth went dry. There was no possible way he could know about the Wolves plan with me?
No, that would be insane! There was no way in hell he could know what they told me! And there
was no way in hell I that could let go of my phone! "Wh- What?" I stammered as my heart rate
picked up.
Raising a brow to his beautiful unruly mess of hair he kicked himself of the wall and sauntered
around the counter towards the tables. His steps still panther like his eyes flickered dangerously
outside to where we had parked in the morning for far longer than necessary before he looked
back to me. "None of the staff are allowed cash or phones while on duty." I swallowed
involuntarily unable to shake the feeling that he knew something that he shouldn't and more
importantly something that was rationally impossible for him to know. "Stephenie will bring you
up to speed." He ordered her casually as he made his way to the back of the restaurant seemingly
satisfied with my reaction he grinned and left me to my devices. I couldn't tear my eyes away as
he reached behind the counter and retrieved his hoodie. Slipping on the black colored piece of
clothing, his hair frantically scattered further in its sexy disarray as his head poked out the
neckline. His piano fingers released the material after it had stretched over his red t-shirt that was
so dark it was actually bordering on black, allowing the hoodie to do its own thing as it fell on
his well toned waist, clad in loose fitting dark jeans that set perfectly over the gold, red and black
sneakers adorning his agile feet he straightened up. The sinister colors seemed to pay homage to
the dark enigma that was Edward Cullen. He was in truth the heart of Shadow Fang, and it was a
point clearly portrayed in that moment as I watched him. Looking at him I felt the bile rise in my
throat knowing the Fangs were unprecedentedly dangerous and he was more than just a Fang, he
was their leader, he was lethal, deadly lethal, more so than the others and yet I still stood here
unable to tear my gaze away from him. He turned back around catching my stare with a crooked
smirk that set my body on fire before he winked at me and left, stealthily disappearing out the
doors of Nell' Ombra towards his gang that was hoarded outside. At his arrival they all hopped
into various vehicles. The roaring of engines sounded thunderously outside as they revved and
sped out the lot burning rubber.
"Okay may as well start up hey?" Stephenie spoke up, unwittingly bringing my attention away
from the large window facing the lot. I nodded at her figuring that this was probably the best
time to begin, considering I was actually thinking again. "Okay so basically there isn't much to
do. Most of the people that'll come in are here to eat so they're seated at the tables. The waiters
will come through with any orders for alcohol and all we've gotta do is hand it to them. Most of
the time it's just the basic stuff, beers, ciders, cocktails, whiskeys blah blah blah, but on some
occasions usually on weekends following pay day the bar it's self is packed." She chuckled and
elaborated at my confused face. "This place is pricey, pay day is a more affordable day for most
people to spend here." I nodded in understanding and she continued. "So on those days we've
really gotta be on our toes. I'll teach you some of the more intricate stuff when we've really got to
but for the most part as long as you can read the label of the bottles you're good to go." She
smiled at me encouragingly.
"Reading, I can do." I laughed.
"Whew. That was the hard part." She joked, her brown almost black eyes encouraging. "Okay,
now the waiters cover the pricing for all alcoholic beverages going to the floor," she gestured to
the flashy lit tables with the fish in them where the customers dined at. "The only time we come
into play is when we have customers seated at the bar." She motioned her hand to the black glass
counter I'd just wiped down. "When we do, it's our baby to charge the buggers." she continued
making her way across the counter to the cash register that was simply a screen. I watched in
fascination as she showed me how to work it. "A customer walks in and asks for a beer. Firstly
we hit beer." She tapped the icon on the touch screen with her finger and it provided a listing of
all the different types they stocked. "Then we select which type." She randomly selected one and
showed me the pricing that came up. "Enter the cash amount here and the drawer will pop open
or if they're paying by card you just check the card discreetly to make sure it's legit then you
swipe it here, enter the amount and voila." She made it look so easy I grinned and nodded in
understanding.
Moving forward when she gestured towards the screen she watched as I ran through the process
she'd just demonstrated and seemingly satisfied my display she gave my shoulders a cheering
squeeze. "Great timing were about to open." My face fell at her words in alarm. "Relax. Things
will be pretty slow for now, you'll get the hang of it in no time and if you need any help I'm right
here."
"Right." I said sounding more sure than I felt. "Thank you." And I meant it with my all.
Regardless of the circumstances, this was technically my first job ever and I was nervous as hell!
Her reassuring words were therefore much appreciated.
"Anytime." She grinned pleasantly. "Now first things first, we really aren't allowed phones so
you got a place to stash yours?" she asked.
"Yeah." I answered motioning to my bag.
"Great. You can drop your bag in my locker if you want." she threw me a key off her lanyard,
nodding her head to a set of flashy marble lockers that were hidden under the far end of the bar
counter. "It's number 7."
I honestly couldn't begin to explain how grateful I was to this chick. "You're a lifesaver." I
breathed in relief.
She chuckled as I dashed past her. Crouching down I scanned for 7 quickly and opened up the
gleaming gold locker door. Unzipping my bag I retrieved my phone from my jeans pocket but
just as I was about to drop it into my bag I heard it.
'Keep that phone on you at all times, understood.'
Paul's words from earlier on echoed in my head and I stopped short. Regardless of Edward's
rules, I'd given my word to the guys. Paul was putting his neck out for me and I being the idiot
that I am, went and kissed Edward! Guilt wracked me at the thought. I owed him this much and
besides, the Fangs were dangerous. Fuck Edward Cullen and his rules. I said determinedly in my
head. With that thought firmly in my mind I discretely slid my cell into my bra. Shoving my bag
into the locker I shut it and strode back to Stef's side as she laid out a tray with shots and one of
the waitresses picked up the order and scurried towards a table outside. It was probably best that
I was at the bar, I doubt I could pull off walking around with liquor on a tray without spilling
some of the contents at any point.
~.~.~
I am the shit!
The mantra was blaring in my head like the Beetles did in Billie's house after a good fishing trip.
So far I'd managed to get all of my orders right, worked the till like it was my best ho' and got
tips like I was a classier version of a lost Pamela Anderson in Hooters.
Turns out Stef is great, she and I were doing pretty good. She took most of the bigger, more
intricate or troublesome orders for most of the day so that I could get up to speed in my own
time. And I in turn tried my hardest not to mess up. She'd been hit on numerous times and
breezed through it with ease. A heated disregarding remark and they were on their way. I fought
hard against laughing outright on several occasions. She seemed to recognize the douche-bags
upon entry and told me to stock something when they worked their way over to the bar so that I
was shielded from their crudeness. For that I was highly appreciative. Things were however
getting livelier here and I had orders streaming in that were leaving my head spinning along with
the other staff members.
There were numerous floor staff whose names I honestly couldn't recall and three other people at
the bar with us. A black haired girl a round about the same age as Stef named Bree and two guys
both older than me named Peter and Randall, Peter was dark haired with a surfer physique and
Randall was blonde with sandy brown highlights at the tip of his hair and the same built.
Apparently there was supposed to be one more girl at the bar with us but she'd called in sick at
the last minute. Stef gave me a small smile as both an apology and encouragement as it slowly
became difficult to keep me out the madness on my first day. It was close to 5:45 PM now and I
couldn't help but notice that Edward hadn't come back yet. I didn't have much time to dwell on
that however because with everyone else busy on orders the next guys to walk up to the bar were
my baby.
"Hey there, what can I getcha?" I asked shoving the rag I'd been wiping away the condensation
from the bottles with into the back loop of my jeans, letting it hang there like Stef did.
"The only thing I want off the list is you? And if you're not on it then I think the lists gotta
change." Douche one, a well built late twenties redhead said wagging his brows at me.
Biting back a smart retort I faked politeness. "Not on the menu and it's not changing anytime
soon. Now care for anything value?"
"Well then what time's it changing?" douche two the brown haired accountant type in his grey
suit said suggestively.
"Not even if hell freezes over retard, now you drinking or not? Cause wasting our times not on
the menu either."
My head along with the two guys snapped in the direction of Bree who looked mean and firm.
They growled disapprovingly at her rudeness and intrusion but ordered a beer each. She rounded
up the order slammed it on the counter top in front of them with a fake smile and pointedly
disregarded them afterwards. "No place for politeness. If you're gonna make the cut. Don't hold
back. They don't play nice, then neither do we. They'll be too drunk to remember it tomorrow
anyways." She advised seriously and then sauntered off to fill out more orders from the madness
around the bar before I could thank her.
"Hey how bout some help here?" Someone yelled.
I turned towards another customer and handed him his double Jack Daniels before filling out a
few more orders.
The place was a nut house by now.
"I thought you said it's slow?" I asked Stef as we both rushed to get some beers out the coolers.
"Yeah that's during the daytime. The nights are pretty fast paced." She chuckled nodding her
head towards the craziness around us. "Tell you what, take a breather for 5 okay?"
I nodded and breathed out in relief as she dashed back with both our orders. Now that I had some
time I could fully get a read on my surroundings. This place was in all honesty pretty awesome
the fact that it was so packed with bodies despite the steep prices stood testament to that. The
lighting was brilliant, automatically changing according to the time of day, right now random
strobe lights lit the place up as the tempo of the music picked up. The music had drastically
changed as the evening came in as well. Upbeat present day chart toppers were playing. The
vacant area that I'd assumed was for shows or meetings was actually an area set aside for bands
that wanted to play and for people to dance in the night, complete with smoke screen and
flashing lights. The dark red floors were also covered in a thin layer of smoke giving you the
illusion of literally being in a shadow land. Stef had informed me earlier on that the fish that
where in the tables, were Siamese fighting fish. There was a single red one in each black rimmed
table with red lights illuminating the water. The crockery and cutlery were gold and looked
completely chic while still representing the Shadow Fang colors. The walls were dark red, in fact
they were crimson to the point that it looked like people had bled to death on the walls. About a
meter off the top and meter off the bottom of the wall was painted black with far spaced gold
impressions of a shirtless dark angel boy from the waist up, his wings were spread proudly
commanding authority and showing he was dangerous while his head remained lowered as if
bowing in prayer. It was beautiful, poetic even. I could sit for hours just trying to figure out what
was going on in his head but of course I had work to do.
Sighing I glanced at my watch and kicked off the counter I'd been leaning against. Putting on my
happy face I approached the bar again. "Nell'Ombra what can I get you?" I asked a young guy
that was trying to flag down Peter who was swamped with orders on the other side of the bar.
"Whatever you like sexy." He smiled at me.
"Water?" I asked sarcastically causing Randall to snigger.
"I got this." Randall said pushing me to his area that was crowded with females that I doubted
where as interested in the alcohol as they where in him because most of them followed him to
my area like a moth to a flame and those who couldn't make it in time looked at me deflated
while making their orders.
"Gin and tonic."
"Soco and lime."
"Bourbon neat."
The orders kept coming and I was feeling pretty bloody proud as I managed to keep up. "What'll
it be guys?" I asked the three males that had appeared on my end of the bar. From the looks of
things they were college frat brothers and if not they sure as hell dressed and acted like the kind.
"You face down, ass up." The guy in the center said licking his lips with a disgusting smirk on
his face.
I gawked shocked. "What?" I growled before regaining my footing. "Sorry, my usual specialty is
Castration, want to order one?"
Middle guy sneered and ordered a Soco along with the guy on the left but his friend on the right
looked me head to toe and lewdly ordered. "Blowjob. That pretty mouth looks like it needs
something to shut it up."
Growling internally I gripped the rag in my hand trying hard not to clock the crude prick. "In
case you haven't noticed already, I have a pretty big mouth, it's going to take something a whole
lot bigger than you to fill it up." I sneered and turned to go fetch the dickheads' drinks.
I didn't make far though. Righty grabbed onto my jeans pulling me back and trying to reach for
my hand when I resisted. He pulled harder and I spun around. My eyes closed on instinct
expecting the touch of palm on my wrist but nothing came. I snapped open my eyes finding
Edward with a murderous look on his face holding the guys' wrist painfully tight at an odd angle.
Grabbing the counter for support I came to an abrupt stop. He looked lethal, worse than he had
last night with the Grey Wolves. I could practically taste the rage rolling off him in the air. Jasper
and James were looking deadly up right in the faces of the other two guys. They pulled Righty's
two friends away from my general direction and then blocked them off making sure Edward
wasn't interrupted. Muscleman Emmett shoved some of the crowd out of the head Shadow Fangs'
way as Edward ripped the guy that had tried to grab me violently from the counter and flung him
from me. The guy half fell to the floor half hovered above as Edward still grasped his hand in a
vice grip. The guy cringed in pain, scrambling desperately to find his footing because if he fell at
the angle that Edward clasped his hand at it would surely break.
"Ever fucking plan on looking at her again?!" he seethed unnervingly calm as he looked down at
the writhing man cowering before him.
"N- No!" Righty's words were a stuttered cry, strained by the pain he was experiencing.
"Good." Edward said, his tone menacingly low. "Cause if you do, I'm going to slice through
every single one of your fingers and nail them to the entrance of Nell' Ombra. Got it?"
My body ran cold. He wasnt threatening the guy. He meant it
The beady eyes of Righty grew wide and he let out one last cry of pain as Edward shoved him
back by the same hand and I swear I heard something snap causing me to gasp and shake my
head for him to stop. Edward glanced at me breathing deep and then back to the guy at his feet.
"Get out of here." he growled looking as if he was trying hard to keep it together.
The guy would've probably gotten away too, if only he didn't glance in my direction again. One
fleeting look and a loud crack was heard as Edward slammed his foot hard into the guys gut. It
dug deep into the flesh of Rightys abdomen and the boy flew backwards painfully.
"What the fuck! Did I just say about looking at her?" Edward ground out livid.
His tall body stood statuesque still, his dark aura prominent in his predatory stance, shielding me
from the view of the guy as his friends scrambled to get him on his feet and raced out the Nell'
Ombra doors. Still looking ahead his shoulders vibrated as he shook his head. "Can you really be
placed no where?" he chuckled turning to look at me. And my jaw dropped at the blatant humor
sprawled across his face now as he leapt over the counter seemingly oblivious to the scene that
had just transpired. But turns out I was the only one without the memo. Edward, Jasper, James
and Emmett were pretty much fucking back to normal now, all back to their condescending dark
humor ways and the crowd was too scared shitless or used to it to even attempt acknowledging
that anything had just transpired. "What the hell am I gonna do with you?" Edward's laugh was
husky and his gaze mischievous as he towered over me. "Com'n" he said as he flittered past me
placing his large warm firm hand on the small of my back and taking me with him.
"What why?" I asked still in shock from his previous violence with Righty and his stupid frat
wingmen as Edward got us in his office and shut the door.
"You're not working the bar anymore Bella." He said simply still steering me.
"Why not!" breaking away from him I turned on my foot and yelled, peeved because I'd finally
got the hang of things.
"Because " he smirked at me crooking his finger under my chin and shutting my jaw. "I said so."
I wanted to deck him, it was physically impossible for me to do it and I'd probably end up in
hospital while he laughed his ass off cause I tickled him but I sure as hell still wanted to try. I
was about to give him a mouthful. Blinded by rage I forgot he was my boss and how very lethal
he was just moments ago but my rant was cut off by a vibrating that made me look down
followed by Edward.
I looked worriedly at him and then my panic kicked in.
This could not be happening. Not bothering to explain myself I raced out his office just in time
and making a mad dash into the staff ladies lavatory but the blasted thing had stopped now.
Panting I leaned against one of the cubical doors and thumped my head against it.
And then my boob rang.
Again.
Starting with the short period of vibrating before the caller tune slowly started playing.
"Screw me." I whispered to no one in particular as I fished it out my bra and snapped it open
bringing it to my ear. "Hello."
"Your tits ringing." Dark sultry velvet licked my ear through the phone and my jaw dropped.
"I was just- It was- How'd yo-" I stuttered unintelligibly.
"I know everything anima gemella." I could practically see the smirk on his face.
I was stunned to silence. How'd he get my number? How'd he know where my phone was? Holy
hell, how'd it get so hot and stuffy in here?
"Now wanna get your cute ass back in my office or should I come there?" He his sexy voice
dripped sarcasm.
"I'm coming." I squeaked stupidly and I heard him chuckle before the dial tone beeped in my ear.
Edward Cullen was officially in a league of his own. No guy could ever compare or dream to
compete!
My feet moved robotically again to his office where he leaned casually against the desk with a
shit-eating grin on his ridiculously beautiful face. "Come here." He crooked his finger at me as
that lopsided smile worked onto his lips.
"Look I can't not have my cell on me." I stated simply out of desperation.
"You can't?" he asked but by the look on his face it wasn't really a question posed to me.
"And I can't explain either." I threw out in defeat. "But I've got to keep my phone on me."
"Oh but amina gemella... you don't have a choice."
I glared at his majesty through narrowed slits. "Look Edward I'm not going to use it or anything I
just want to keep it with me." Thankfully I managed to stop my rant before implicating the
Wolves had anything to do with it.
"Why?" he asked so matter-of-factly, raising his brows and looking through me as if he already
knew the answer. "I told you, you've got nothing to be afraid of." My eyes bugged out as he
stared me down. The storm was back in his eyes. "Well besides me." He smirked his eyes
darkening and causing my brain to freeze over.
"I'm not afraid of you." I challenged without thought, mentally smacking myself when he
chuckled thoroughly amused.
All at once his face grew serious and he stood up, his stance so predatory that I flinched.
"But amina gemella, your actions speak otherwise." He taunted. Leaning his head down low and
tilting it to the side a condescending air surrounding him as he straightened back up and took
calculated steps towards me. "I'm a Shadow Fang." He hissed as if he wanted me to understand
the full magnitude of what he was saying. "I am dangerous." He reiterated his voice still steady
and low causing me to gulp and step back in time with him. "I won't stop fighting because you
ask me to." His eyes flickered to the glass behind me and a flash of the incident ran through my
mind. Me trying to call him off the guy that had tried to grab me, him pausing before slamming
his foot into the guys gut when he looked at me again. "I'm not one of your 'puppies' that will
back down when things get rough."
At the mention of the Grey Wolves his voice turned icy enough to chill my bones. The hate
rolling off him in that moment was palpable in the space between us. I forced back a cringe.
"I fight," he seethed, "I hurt people. I've got a temper that's rivaled by none. People are afraid of
me... Because. They. Should. Be." He backed me up fully. My shoulders collided with the cold
two way glass wall of his office that served as his peephole to the buzzing activity out in Nell'
Ombra. "You're going to have to deal with that." My breathing hiked as he braced his hands on
either side of my head, palms flat on the glass his arms were a steel cage that I knew better than
to dare try and break out off. Lowering his head to my level, he remained the predator having
caught his prey but I could see the turmoil churning with his darkness. He looked me dead in the
eye his body language menacing but facial expression mystifying as he spoke again more
forcefully in a low husky tone. "But I will never hurt you." His voice remained even but
something about him was trying to tell me that I should believe him. "Your phone stays off." He
spoke with hard immaculate authority.
"But..."
He smirked as my brain refused to function beyond that point. Leaning closer his breath danced
off my face causing an inferno to shoot through my veins straight to my lady bits. His eyes
remained trained on me as all traces of logic seemed to exit my body. He was standing so close
his body heat crawled across my body. "I..." I tried again, my eyes darting to his lips as he
playfully cocked his head to the side knowing exactly why I couldn't complete a lucid sentence.
"I..." I licked my lips as my mouth began to dry and involuntarily my eyes darted back to his lips
that pulled into a beautifully seductive lopsided grin. He intentionally leaned closer still, taunting
me by not making any contact, he was baiting me into doing something. I knew it but for the life
of me I was incapable of doing anything to the contrary.
"You?" he prompted lowly his eyes dancing with mirth as mine darted back to his lips watching
the soft flesh wrapped around the words. My gaze locked on the cut on his lip again. A strange
fascination of mine since I'd seen it this morning. I could not locate the squeamishness that I'd
suffered from since childhood as the urge to suck on his wound consumed me again. His emerald
orbs locked onto my face looking as if he was burning every detail about my expression into
memory. Studying my reaction his tongue snaked out and ran along the perfection of his lips,
wetting it a bit, running a line from one end to the other. His tongue finally reached the wound
and I lost it!
With brazenness that I quite honestly didn't know I possessed my head flew forward capturing
his lips between mine in a bruising kiss. I could feel his smirk along my mouth as he returned the
kiss with equal vigor but nothing mattered right in that moment, my brain was officially on
vacation or completely burned out! He was like a drug and I couldn't get enough. His hands slid
off the glass behind me and clutched my waist pulling me towards the rock hardness of his body,
his torso was a heaven of warm rippling muscle against my tinier soft one, molding to him as he
locked me to himself. Hot salty moisture licked at my senses and some part of my being
registered that his cut had bruised open under my attack. My hands of their own accord slid from
his shoulders releasing his hoodie from my grip and snaking its way to his neck pulling him
closer to me. My fingernails scraped at his scalp as I clutched onto fistfuls of his hair while I
sucked his cut lip into my mouth pulling at the wound drawing out more life elixir. Reveling in
the minuscule amount of salty crimson that escaped his wound as opposed to being repulsed like
I usually would've been. He growled hot and heavy almost a moan as I did. Something snapping
in him, his hot tongue parted my lips forcefully, demanding his way into my mouth. My tongue
met his shyly but he didn't seem to mind. Completely taking control of mine but not pushing for
anymore than he was getting. What I was giving was enough and too be completely honest he
picked up my slack like he was born a maestro and my mouth, my body, was his forte. His
tongue wrapped around mine hot and slick pulling it into the confines of his mouth. I unwillingly
groaned at the erotic feeling as he swirled his tongue around mine while nibbling on my bottom
lip with his teeth. It felt as if flood gates had been opened in my panties and my heart felt like it
was about to burst right out my chest at the intensity of everything I was feeling and the rate at
which it was beating. My mind was on complete overload as he scraped his teeth from the back
to the tip of my tongue, teasing it by flicking his own at the tip of mine. I moaned despite myself
and clutched his hair tighter trying to keep him with me, I clashed with his torso firmer and my
eyes flew open at the large protruding hardness that stabbed at my stomach from within the
confines of his jeans. Shocked I backed up fast blushing for all nations, trying hard not to look
down to his groin that from the feel of it could leave many other men envious.
"You know you really should finish what you start." He said knowing what caused my hasty
retreat. My jaw dropped and my gaze embarrassingly lowered to his jeans. He couldn't be
serious! He laughed huskily, thoroughly amused. I gawked up at him only to realize he was
teasing. He wiped the slightly bloodied corner of his lip with the back of his hand and smirked at
me like he knew he had me.
His leather wrist band with a crest caught my attention and the full force of what I'd done
dawned on me by the colors he wore. What they represented.
"This is insane! You hate the Wolves! I'm a Wolf!" I yelled to him or me I wasn't sure. My
thoughts were running at a mile a minute, everything was incoherent right now.
How could I do this! I was so so stupid! They trusted me! The Wolves trusted me! My family
trusted me! The words repeated themselves in my head over and over in a rebuking mantra.
"You're a fucking Wolf?" he mocked in a hiss, his voice lethal. The words were wrapped in
piercing iciness cold enough to freeze hell over.
My eyes snapped up to his flashing jade orbs and the mantra, stopped.
"What?" I asked unsure if I'd heard right in my daze, my eyes still locked on his, he looked
positively furious.
"Your fucking 'Wolves' are here to get you." I was shocked, sure enough it was probably 7
already. But how the hell would he know if they were here? I then realized that his gang
members were still in Nell' Ombra and just behind me Jasper was giving him a quiet message
with his eyes, like he could see Edward from outside the two way glass. "If you don't want them
served on the menu here tomorrow I suggest you get out there before they venture into my
territory." He seethed, his body language a strained calm. Somehow I knew that my words had
set him off more than the guys showing up to fetch me. "You're working in the kitchen from
tomorrow."
"But I like working in the bar." I said automatically.
His eyes flashed dangerously looking briefly to the bar outside where the three idiot college guys
had been sitting. "And I like you in one piece." He said condescendingly his words biting.
"Look please I like working with Stef and I've never worked before. And being there is more
fun than I expected this to be." My ramblings were rolling out by themselves. "And I'm actually
good at something for once..." I finished desperately, so lost in that moment that I didn't filter out
the hopelessness in my voice.
He watched me intently for a while, the storm that I couldn't decipher still raging in his eyes. I
shifted uncomfortably under his gaze but he refused to release me from his scrutiny, continuing
to watch me.
Unable to take the tension I clutched my folded arms tightly to me and turned hastily to leave. A
wise choice considering Sam and Paul would assume I was in trouble and come in here guns
blazing to get me if I was out any later than my shift.
"Bella."
My steps automatically halted at his deep dark voice, my hand still on the handle of the door I'd
swung open.
"You're working the kitchen." I shut my eyes at his reaffirmed decision. There was a pause and I
could feel his eyes on my back. "You work the bar only when I'm here." He said evenly.
My pulse picked up. I nodded in understanding as something close to gratitude choked me. Not
daring to look back I walked out the office, knowing that he'd given me something because I'd
asked for it. He, Edward Cullen had done this for me... I stepped out Nell' Ombra just in time to
see Paul and Sam with heated steps jump out the Hurricane breathing a sigh of relief when they
saw me walking towards them. I hugged them lightly to reassure them before I jumped into the
van, they followed suit wanting to get me away from here as fast as possible but happy that I
wasn't in any kind of trouble. The engine roared to life and my head turned back towards the
entrance of Nell' Ombra as Sam pulled us out the lot. Watching the bar area, my eyes caught a
flicker of bronze hair emerge through the office door and my heart constricted, missing a beat.
I was in trouble alright Just not the kind that they thought...
~.~.~
Chapter Four : All That I'm Living For
*~*~* All that I'm living for
All that I'm dying for
All that I can't ignore alone at night
I can feel the night beginning
Separate me from the living
Understanding me
After all I've seen
Piecing every thought together
Find the words to make me better
If I only knew how to pull myself apart
All that I'm living for
All that I'm dying for
All that I can't ignore alone at night
All that I'm wanted for
Although I wanted more
Lock the last open door-
My ghosts are gaining on me
I believe that dreams are sacred
Take my darkest fears and play them
Like a lullaby
Like a reason why
Like a play of my obsessions
Make me understand the lesson
So I'll find myself
So I won't be lost again
All that I'm living for
All that I'm dying for
All that I can't ignore alone at night
All that I'm wanted for
Although I wanted more
Lock the last open door-
My ghosts are gaining on me
Guess I thought I'd have to change the world
to make you see me
To be the one
I could have run forever
But how far would I have come
Without mourning your love?
All that I'm living for
All that I'm dying for
All that I can't ignore alone at night
All that I'm wanted for
Although I wanted more
Lock the last open door-
My ghosts are gaining on me
Should it hurt to love you?
Should I feel like I do?
Should I lock the last open door-
My ghosts are gaining on me *~*~*
I've done some really stupid things before. Things that I'm ashamed of. Yet I could tell the guys
about it, no sweat.
But these past few days when it came to being stupid, I was out doing myself! Today was my
first day at work and I went and did the most stupid thing ever. I kissed the Shadow Fangs
leader. Twice!
Stupid on epic levels! I can never tell the guys. And no matter how much I try, I somehow can't
bring myself to regret it!
It's like I'm wired backwards when it comes to him. It's so confusing. Even when every form of
logic in the world is screaming at me, warning me to run from him as fast as I can because
nothing good can come from this, I find myself doing the exact opposite.
It doesn't make any sense but I can't help it... And that last part in particular, scares me to
death.
Sam and Paul were worried. I could tell the entire way home that they were tense. Guilt induced
paranoia kicked in as I watched their straight set jaws. I wondered if they knew something was
wrong. That I'd done something wrong My conscience corrected. The paranoia surrounding
them however was quelled once we reached the reservation and Paul shot me an encouraging
glance, the one that said 'Don't worry, it's over, it's all okay'.
The Black's door swung open violently, revealing Jake and Seth. They bounded in the direction
of the Hurricane not bothering to wait for it to stop first. Jake reached me as I swung open the
back door and hopped out. His serious eyes gave me a once over searching for damage.
"Everything went fine?" Jake asked looking me dead in the eye.
"Yupp." I said trying to force myself to smile as a flashback of my last kiss with Edward filled
my mind. The guilt was monumental, forcing emotion into my voice.
Jake must've caught a waver on my face because whatever I was selling he didn't seem to be
buying. "No problems? Be honest." His voice was slightly firmer now, as worry morphed into
anger in his eyes.
"We'll kill them Bells, I swear it." Seth's voice fierce with promise his breathing growing
heavier.
Oh shit.
"Guys relax!" The desperation and guilt I was feeling made my voice sound truthful and
convincing. "I'm fine." I emphasized hoping they'd believe me and just let it go. I couldn't deal
with any of this right now. "Nothing happened." Fighting hard to keep eye contact with Jake I
tried to reason with myself that technically nothing that they were worried about happened, I
doubted they assumed that by the end of the day I'd willingly make out with Edward Cullen. The
guilt was beginning to internally kill me as I thought about it. "Let's go inside and I'll tell you
some more okay?" without waiting for a reply I began walking towards the house. One more
second out there and I knew they'd be able to see right through me. There was a long pause
before I heard their heavy footsteps follow me.
Grasping the handle I swung open the door and entered just as Jared stepped out the bathroom
freshly showered. He was bare foot and dressed in the usual Grey Wolves colors, wearing a dark
grey t-shirt and blue low hanging jeans his jet black hair was damp with small droplets of water
glittering at the tips. He had bruises on his cheekbone and bust lip from the fight. The dark
brown spheres of his eyes grew large as he noticed me enter the lounge, clearly having not heard
the Jeep pull in.
"I'm fine. I worked. No one hassled me. I came home. I promise if I ever need help I'll tell you
guys immediately." I hastily answered the questions I knew were to come.
"This isn't a joke Bella." He twisted his towel out in front of him and swung it round the back of
his neck letting it hang there. His voice was firm and he looked slightly put off.
"Jar I know that. I'm the one stuck there." The guilt I had been battling was slowly starting to
win. Unintentionally my voice grew with emotion. The guys must've attributed it to me having
worked at Nell' Ombra because to my side Sam, Jake, Paul and Seth didn't look mad. They were
just silent, watching closely as Jared and I addressed each other. "Look I'm out of my element
there as it stands, please don't make it any harder. I don't want to come home and fight." My eyes
began to well up. "Or have to worry that I'm going to say something that's going to make you
guys go all Sopranos." Taking a deep breath to calm down, I tried hard to be as honest as
possible. "That will just make working there really awkward. As it stands working there isn't so
bad." At that their eyes narrowed. I quickly backtracked pleading my case. "The pay's good. I'm
bartending. The girl who's training me, Stephenie Meyer, is pretty cool. And the Shadow Fangs
are hardly ever there." I put emphasis on that part because it was technically true and I knew if
anything was going to calm them down it was the knowledge that the Shadow Fangs didn't hang
around the restaurant while I worked there.
A silence fell over us. They stood rooted to their spots and stared ahead lost in their musings
while I battled hard against all the emotions swirling in me, the most predominate being guilt and
confusion.
"Jesus!" Jake shook his head rapidly in frustration. "This is just one big fucking mess."
"I'm sorry" I whispered with my head lowered. Too afraid to reach out and touch his hand
lest he understand what I was really apologizing for...
"Yeah." He let out a deep breath and I swear something stabbed my heart when he glanced at me
with distant eyes.
"I don't really give a shit. She's not going back." Jared's voice was harsh and serious as he
addressed the guys.
Jakes eyes snapped up to his along with that of the others. ""Let's talk about something else?"
Jake grabbed my hand in his large warm one as he spoke to everyone but kept his eyes fixed on
Jared, silently directing him to calm down.
"Come on!" Jared blew up at Jake. "You can't tell me any of us buys a word coming out of her
mouth!"
My eyes flew opened, the tears that had been brimming them spilled as I stared at him angrily
facing off with the guys. My heart spasmed wildly.
"I said drop it!" Jake yelled fiercely, stepping forward between Jared and me.
They were arguing. And it was because of me. Jake was defending me. And I didn't deserve it.
Jared was right. My head shook violently and I couldn't hold back the tears any longer. Jared
glanced away from Jake to me. His eyes grew wide and his expression fell.
"Bells-"
I couldn't take it. Without waiting for him to continue I turned on my heel pushing past Seth,
Paul and Sam I bolted out the house. I didn't want him to apologize. He was right. More right
than he ever knew. And me I was a horrible mess.
My calf muscles burned as I picked up my pace cutting through the trees. Jared and Seth rang out
a chorus of 'Bella' from the house behind me. But I couldn't stop. This was all my fault. I brought
it on myself. My tears fell harder and my pace faltered but I didn't stop moving, even in the dark
night I knew this path all too well. Even through the trees I could hear the far off crashing of the
waves.
The beach.
My safe place.
Salty air filled my burning lungs as I finally broke out the forest onto the rocky sand just before
the beach. I stared at the beautiful waves as I ran closer. My steps becoming burdened as the soft
loose sand weighed down my feet. The dark choppy tumultuous water breaking on the shore was
a fitting personification of my inner turmoil
The moist air blew through my hair fanning it out behind me as I finally halted just short of the
water. Resting my cold palms on my trembling knees I tried in vain to catch my breath. Panting I
leaned forward and cried. Cried like I hadn't cried in a long time. Violent sobs wracked my body.
My legs caved under me at the intensity of the emotion I was feeling, sending me crashing down
on the sand. My knees dampened through my jeans as they made contact with the cold moist sea
sand. I stayed there like that for a long while. Legs folded beneath me sobbing on the damp
earth. I wasn't able to stop the flowing tears and I was terrified of the reality I'd have to face
when I finally did.
It seemed like ages past before my sobs finally quieted. I sat there, knee's now tucked under my
chin, staring out at the dark open sea. There was a new moon out tonight and shrouded the area
in a dark shadow. I wasn't sure why but I felt that it meant something. Something important. I
sniffled into my jacket sleeve, watching hypnotically as the foam outlined the black waves.
I couldn't believe what a mess of things I had made. I kissed Edward. I kissed him. Not the other
way round. The Wolves were my family. They had been ever since childhood. And I'd betrayed
them. Why'd didn't I stop myself?
Jake was my pillar right from the beginning. Trying in his own way to shield me from the Renee
fiasco when we were kids. He wasn't jealous when I came to live with them. Even when Sarah
would spend more time with me than him. He didn't mind having to share a room with a bratty
three year old for months until Billy could turn the tiny spare room into a bedroom for me. He
held a maturity in him even at the tender age of six. He'd share his toys with me and didn't
complain if I dropped or broke any. Once when I was six and Sarah was sick he tried very hard
to plait my hair for me, succeeding after the third attempt and fed me breakfast before he left for
school even though he knew he'd be late as a result of it. Jake was the embodiment of everything
a brother should be right from the get go.
The rest of the guys were roughly the same. Sam and Jake were best friends from kindergarten.
Sam would come home for play dates and would include me in their games when he could. They
met Paul when he transferred to their class and then he started coming over too. When he did
was overtly quiet around me, going through that phase were girls were 'gross'. Though he quickly
overcame that the first day Embry came over. Embry pushed me out the sandpit in the Blacks
backyard when Jake wasn't looking and Paul clouted him with a plastic shovel. I chuckled at the
memory. Embry and I have been close ever since!
Jared, Quil and Seth joined a bit later. Seth is the youngest child of Sarah's best friend Sue. When
Sarah babysat the kids, Seth and Jake would hang out for a bit and I'd play with them after Jakes
cousin, Rachel, and Seth's sister, Leah, were done playing dress up with me. He's the youngest
from the guys so naturally he only started hanging out with Sam and the others when he was a bit
older. Jared and Quil were a different story. They met Jake in middle school. The teacher moved
Jake to sit at the front of the class because he, Paul and Sam caused too much of a disturbance at
the back. Due to his placement he was now seated between Jared and Quil. Together they ended
up being even bigger pests than Sam, Paul and Jake. Collin and Brady came into the scene in
high school. It was around the time that the Grey Wolves formed. Sam was placed in a different
class from the other guys and somehow ended up friends with those two clowns. They fitted in
perfectly with the gang completing them as such.
Through the years we've become one firm family unit. And I went and messed up so badly today.
I loved them so much it hurt to think what would happen if they found out what I'd done today.
As much as Jake took care of me, would he understand my behavior? Probably not and I
couldn't blame him I couldn't even understand my behavior!
More tears silently trickled down my cheeks at the disappointment and betrayal they'd feel. I
couldn't even blame them. This was, after all, my fault. Jared and Jake were facing off today
because of me. And Jake trusted me so blindly that he didn't realize Jared was right not to want
me to go back because quite honestly I wasn't sure what would happen when I did. Edward
was everything that I should avoid. He had the potential to destroy everything that held value to
me. Completely annihilate the facets of my family. To destroy me. He wasn't one of us, he was a
Shadow Fang, the leader of the Grey Wolves rival gang. But regardless of all this deliberations it
was always him that won in the end. I couldn't fight the pull I felt towards him. And it terrified
me because I was slowly becoming unsure as to whether or not I wanted to fight it. Somewhere
inside me I knew that I'd be fighting a losing battle
I truly was an idiot!
The guys didn't come after me. I knew Sam would've stopped them. He's good with situations
like this. Reaching into my bag I grabbed my pack and slid out a cigarette. Bringing it to my lips
I searched for a lighter. "Shit." I said under my breath when I couldn't find it. Unzipping the
smaller part I reached blindly trying to feel the cold plastic exterior of it. I said a silent hallelujah
when I finally discovered it right at the bottom under a chocolate bar. The flame flickered wildly
in the ocean breeze. Cupping my hand to shield the flame, I pulled on the white relief demon and
watched triumphantly as smoke rose up from the glowing red tip. Tucking the lighter into my
pocket I took a long drag shutting my eyes and trying hard to stop thinking.
Sticks cracked far behind me snapping me to attention. Swiveling sharply I saw Jake emerge
though the trees.
"Hey." He said stepping forward slowly, watching me closely for any signs that I wanted to be
alone. "The guys left." Jabbing his thumb towards the cliff he made a valiant effort not to look at
the cigarette between my fingers. "Want some company?" he asked quietly digging the tip of his
shoe into the damp earth.
I nodded and he wordlessly sat next to me on the cold sand. "I'm sorry Jake." I whispered
honestly. Staring ahead at the ocean, my voice was still raw from all the crying and it didn't go
unnoticed.
"Me too." He said reaching for my smoke as he slung a warm arm around me giving my
shoulders a light squeeze. He took a long drag from it letting the smoke out his nose. We sat in
silence for a long while. Reluctantly he offered me the cigarette back. I grabbed it out his hand
putting the filter to my lips and pulling in long and deep. I wanted the comfort it provided so that
I didn't break down in front of him. "We're just tryna look out for you Bells." His voice was soft
as I past it back to him. He didn't smoke. Instead like me, he remained looking at the waves as if
they held the answers to our questions. It was a habit that I'd actually picked up from him when I
was younger. This was his safe place, I just shared it with him. "Maybe we're taking it a bit far
this time" he continued flicking his fingers as a wave broke sending the cigarette with it. "But
it comes from a place of love short-stuff." He bumped me lightly with his shoulder and angled
his head to look at me. "The Shadow Fangs are dangerous. And you're just a pawn for them."
Swallowed thickly not wanting to think about the last part instead focusing on what Jake was
trying to say. That the guys cared. I knew they cared. The problem was that right now I was
caught between a rock and a hard place. They trusted me and I was failing. And over and above
that, the guilt of my betrayal was causing me to act up "I'm trying." I said quietly. Internally I
knew that that simple statement held more meaning to it than Jake could ever fathom. I was
trying to fight the Shadow Fangs One in particular And it wasn't working out so good. Jakes
next words cut through me like a knife, twisting the blade of guilt that was wedged deep in my
chest.
"I know. And I promise we'll try not to make this any harder on you. Jared's a hot head, you
know that. I'll take care of him. You're one of us Bells. We're never gonna turn our backs on
you." He promised tucking my head under his chin. I shut my eyes tightly and clutched onto his
white t-shirt like a life preserver.
Yeah you would I thought sadly. If you knew what I did. If you knew how I felt
I stayed there for a moment even after his hand dropped off my shoulder so that he could stretch
his broad arms. When did life get this complicated? I asked myself angrily. As if god was
listening in on my inner monologue, my phone buzzed in my pocket. Fishing it out I looked to
the screen and saw Angela's name flashing brightly, inadvertently taking my mind back to Mike's
stupid dare.
Oh yeah that's how!
Jake pulled back as usual allowing me privacy to answer the call. Flipping open the phone I
brought it to my ear. "Hello?"
"Bella I'm so sorry!" she dove in head first. "I really am! I panicked! And it was so stupid! I
didn't know you got caught until we got into the car! I told Mike to turn around! I swear I did!
But he kept saying there was nothing we could do and that I shouldn't worry because he was
going to get you help! He told me he was going to speak to one of your friends! He said he was
getting help! I'm a terrible person Bella! I completely understand if you never want to speak
me!"She was desperate I could tell by the way she was rambling.
"It's okay. Mike spoke to Seth and they took care of it." I sighed trying to ease some of her
tension. Technically it wasn't her fault. This one was all on Mike. "Don't worry about it okay. I'm
getting paid and stuff so it's like I scored a part time job." My attempt at humor fell flat.
"I'm really sorry Bella."
"I know Ange, I forgive you." And I meant it because all I wanted to do was stop discussing this!
"There really wasn't anything any of us could do. None of us expected to get caught. Let's not
dwell okay? I'm kind of tired I'll see at school on Monday."
"Monday?" her voice held confusion. "You're not coming for the car wash tomorrow?"
Now I was confused. Forks High held a car wash every semester to raise funds for the homeless
but considering how rainy it was here, the date was completely unpredictable. "I didn't know."
"Yeah we're supposedly getting good weather tomorrow. So they're gonna hold it then." She
informed me. "You coming?" she asked even though we both knew attendance was mandatory
and counted as part of our P. E. assessment, a bribe to make sure we gave it our all. Quite
honestly when it came to P. E. I needed the extra marks.
"No, I'll be there. See you at school." I nodded despite knowing it was a phone call.
"Okay see you there. Night" she said unsurely before the line went dead.
I let out a breath. Great now I had to go to school tomorrow. Somehow the thought of not having
to go to Nell' Ombra didn't comfort me. If anything, this made me realize just how badly I
wanted to go
"What was that about?" taking in my expression Jake asked as he offered me a hand to get up.
Getting up I stared at him then back to my phone, knowing that I should tell him that I wasn't
going to work tomorrow, knowing that it would bring him and the rest of the guys immense
relief. Guilt washed over me as I looked back at him and the word slipped past my lips.
"Nothing"
~.~.~
It was six thirty in the morning when Sarah entered the kitchen. "You look ready for action." She
commented as she past by me to get to the steaming coffee pot.
"Working girl." I said automatically and mentally slapped myself when she paused mid-step.
She glanced at me astonished. "Since when?"
I said a silent prayer as I heard the cruiser pull up. "That's dad." Hopping of the counter I kissed
her cheek quickly and grabbed my stuff, not allowing any leeway for me to answer her question.
"I gotta go. See you later." I called over my shoulder before shutting the back door.
Running down the pathway I opened the cruiser door and sat inside before Charlie could cut the
engine. He looked at me funny before chuckling and pulling out the driveway. "Hey kiddo. Can't
say I took you for the shoe sales typa girl."
I laughed despite myself. "I'm not going into town for a shopping trip dad."
His bushy brows furrowed. "What's the hurry then? Meeting someone?"
"Nope I got a job." I said carefully, not wanting to really get into how I got a job.
"You got a what?" he asked shocked.
"A job." I clarified.
"When'd you get a job?" he asked puzzled. "You know if you needed money Bells you could've
come to me I mean getting a job now? School's starting." he shook his head still trying to wrap
his head around it.
Realizing what was going on in his mind I quickly reassured him. "I know dad. It's just that I
really want to do this." It even amazed me just how true that statement was. "Working is sort of
empowering. It's part time and they'll work my hours out so that it won't affect my school work, I
promise."
He chewed on that for a while and I was getting antsy as the seconds ticked by. "If it's what want
I guess the experience couldn't hurt."
I let out a silent breath of relief. "Thank you."
He nodded once uncomfortable with the gratitude. "Well what's this job then?" he asked.
Relief is a short lived thing for me.
My mind was racing. If dad knew who owned the place he'd go ballistic. "Nothing grand." I said
trying to sound aloof. "It's in Port Angeles. I'm working as a ba- waitress at this Italian place."
Thankfully he missed my slip. "Well then why'm I dropping you at the house? I've still got some
time on my hands Bells lets go see this place." He smiled proudly.
"No!" I said too quickly and dad's cop ears metaphorically picked up.
"Why not?" he asked suspiciously.
Bugging my eyes out, I motioned to the cruiser. "Not exactly what I want to pull up at work with
dad. Paul's fetching me from home and he'll take me."
Dad's brows relaxed and amusement danced in his expression. "Fine." He conceded. "But take
this for emergencies." He said pulling in our driveway and handing me some cash and a mace
spray before he continued. "Billy and I will visit on one of my days off."
"Sure dad." I rolled my eyes and hopped out. Walking over to the drivers' side I pecked his cheek
through the lowered window. "Just make sure you tip well." I joked and stepped back allowing
him to back out the drive.
He chuckled loudly pulling away and disappearing down the road heading to the station. Mere
moments later Paul pulled up in his blue Pontiac Ventura. Allowing me just enough time to lose
the mace in the house before I got back to the car, he leaned over and unlocked the door for me.
"I could've fetched you from Jakes you know." he nodded a hi as I hopped in.
"You spent the night at Rach's." shutting the door behind me and buckling up I dismissed his
statement. "She lives just outside Forks, Paul. Driving all the way to the Reservation and then
back through here to drop me off would be a waste of time and gas." We drove in comfortable
silence for a while, listening to heavy metal most of the way.
"Why are you leaving this early anyway?" he questioned keeping his body language relaxed for
my benefit.
"There's a car wash at school today. Nell' Ombra opens for breakfast on Sundays. If I work early
I'll finish up quick. That way I can get to school before the fundraiser closes." I answered him to
the best of my ability. That was the reasoning I'd given to myself and quite frankly I didn't want
to over think things lest I find out that my need to go to work today was due to something
entirely different.
"And this will fly with that bastard Cullen?"
I looked at Paul through the corner of my eye because quite honestly I didn't know. The car wash
started at ten and I had the restaurants number. I could've easily called in yesterday to tell them I
had to be at school today but honestly I wanted to go back there... For reasons I wouldn't admit
to myself.
"It has to." I said focusing on traffic flow as he pulled into a street and Nell' Ombra came into
view. Blinking rapidly I tried to stomp down the monster in me that was happy to see it. "Besides
he probably won't be there and I'm pretty sure Stef will let me out by 2." I finished as he pulled
off across the street from the restaurant.
"If there's any problem you know what to do." He said solemnly as I climbed out and shut the
door. I smiled reassuringly and tapped my phone. "Good, I'll fetch you at 2." He nodded once
and drove off.
Turning around I took a deep breath and began walking towards the restaurant. Numerous
vehicles were already parked outside but I didn't know who they belonged to. There were about 4
bikes parked close to the entrance and when I noticed them the excited monster in me became
increasingly difficult to control and let alone kill.
I walked past them and up the steps. The doors were open for business. As I entered I saw a few
customers going through the menu and the staff members were already on the job. Walking
through the floor area I noted new faces. The waiters from yesterday weren't here. Apparently
things were no different at the bar either. My heart plummeted when I noticed that Stef wasn't
around. The only familiar person was Bree but she was wiping down the bottles facing away
from me. I was about to call out to her but she disappeared into back stock room before I could
get her attention. The closest staff member to me at the bar turned around. Her interest probably
piqued at my slightly raised hand pointing in the direction that Bree had been standing. "Can I
help you?" Raising a brow her cool voice asked brusquely. She was strawberry blonde, really
pretty and had black diamond eyes.
"Um hi." I said. She looked at me expectantly and so I continued. "Is Stephenie in?"
"No. She's on the later shift." With that she turned back to the bar shelf with the whiskey's on it.
Wow bitchy much?
"Is there anyone else that I can speak to?" I tried again, waiting for her to turn around but she
didn't bother. "I started working here yesterday and I needed to change my shift. My name's Be-"
"I know who you are." She cut me off spinning around to face me. She looked serene even
though there was no trace of a smile on her face but her dark eyes, held unmistakable contempt
as she stared me down. The animosity in the air was thick. "You could've called in to say you
need to change it." I was about to feebly try and defend myself but she wasn't done yet. "Don't
bother telling me you don't have the number. That's the first thing we give the staff when we're
training them. I know why you're here." She sneered staring at me. She didn't blink and I mean
once. I swallowed thickly.
Technically I had no idea who this girl was. I couldn't fire off my mouth and tell her where to
stick it only to find out she's the supervisor or something afterward. Tamping down my anger, I
tried to rein in my guilty look and with as much poise as I could muster I met her look dead on.
"And why's that?" I asked.
She sniggered. Her eyes turned colder as she ignored my question and spoke again. "Stef will be
in later. Just like you're supposed to be." She said pointedly. I knew that was a dismissal so I
piped up quickly.
"Look I need to change my shift. If you can't help me, can you just point me in the direction of
someone who can?" my eyes shifted to the two way glass and it didn't go unnoticed.
Much to my confusion, Blondie's eye's narrowed fractionally. "You're looking for Rose." She
said sharply, jabbing her head in the opposite direction of us. With that she turned back to the
cabinet and again commenced ignoring my existence.
I stared at her back in disbelief. What the hell was that? Shutting my jaw I blinked at her a
couple of times. Shaking my head I turned around to locate this Rose person. "Thanks for
nothing." I muttered under my breath, peeved that this girl seemed to detest me for no apparent
reason.
Walking back to the floor I found a waiter. "Excuse me." I said getting the big guys attention.
"Yes, Miss?" he asked balancing his tray of eggs expertly as he span to face me. He appeared to
be in his late twenties early thirties and for the most part his smile was real.
Well at least he's friendly.
I returned his smile genuinely relieved that Blondie was the only bitch around so far. "I'm
looking for Rose."
"Aaah." He said nodding his head to the side. "Rosalie's there on the left. Red shirt, blue jeans.
Can't miss her."
I was so grateful to this man I could've hugged him. "Right. Thank you!" he smiled and went on
his way. Looking to the left I easily spotted her. Great she's blonde too. Slightly unnerved by my
run in with the girl at the bar I crossed my fingers and walked over to her. She was tall and
beautiful. Unbelievably beautiful. Even as a girl I could see that. Dressed in an orange t-shirt and
faded blue jeans I probably looked like Cinderella before the ball next to Sleeping Beauty over
here. "Rosalie?" I asked.
Green. Emerald green almost as brilliant as Edwards looked up from the blackberry she held in
her perfectly manicured hands. "Yes?" she didn't smile or anything but she didn't seem to hate
me either.
Working with what I got I continued speaking, taking it a good sign that her eyes held veiled
inquisitiveness not disdain. "I started here yesterday." I explained. "The girl at the bar said to
speak to you because I wanted to change my shift."
"You're Isabella." She stated matter-of-factly.
"Yes." She intimidated me. A lot. And she wasn't going for my throat like Blondie number one
had been. "I've got to be at school later on. I was hoping I could work early today and so that I
can leave by 2?"
She watched me, her face neutral, giving nothing away. Twiddling my thumbs nervously I
waited for her to say something. She looked almost skeptical. Like she wasn't sure what to make
of me and honestly I wasn't sure what to make of that. "Fine." She said finally her face still
impartial. "It's seven now" she said glancing at her watch. "so you can pull your seven hour shift
and leave at 2. Stephenie had you at the bar right?" she stated more than asked. I nodded mutely.
She glanced at the kitchen then back at me. "Okay you're on bar duty."
I swallowed remembering my orders from yesterday. "Edward, said to work in the kitchen." I
mentally left out the part about working at the bar when he was here because one, I didn't know
if he was here and two, part of me wanted to avoid the evil blonde that was at the bar currently.
"Unavoidable. You swapped shifts and the guy that was going to train you for the kitchen is
coming in on the late one." She answered. "You're familiar with the bar get there for today and
we'll get back on schedule from tomorrow. I'll speak to Edward." She completed.
She'll speak to Edward?
My throat went slightly dry at the thought that she could speak to him so easily. Like she was
used to speaking to him "Okay, thanks."
"Sure." She gave me a firm nod and grabbed her phone. Slipping it into her pocket she walked
towards one of the trays, balanced it on her hip and began placing plates onto it.
Walking towards the bar I chewed on my bottom lip She had her phone on her and no one was
saying anything. Why did he favor her? My conscience kicked in and my heart plummeted. Who
cares Bella! I berated. It's nothing to you who he favors and why! You're a Wolf.
Snaking around the counter I mentally thanked god that I hadn't brought a jacket or bag with me
today because with Stef gone I now realized I had nowhere to put it. Tucking my hair behind my
ear I grabbed a cloth and wiped down the counter knowing that my phone was on mute and
undetectable under my loose tee.
"Help Bree with the stock in the back." Evil Blondie instructed as she pranced past me to the till.
Not bothering say anything in return because I knew it was futile I sighed heavily and turned to
the stockroom. "Bree?" I called looking at all the liquor stacked around.
"At the back." A muffled answer came from the far end of the room. Weaving through the
shelves of alcohol I found her crouched in front of the whiskeys. "You?" she said raising a brow
before turning back to her task. "You're early." She said simply.
"Yeah I swapped." Apparently there wasn't any reason to be vague because she thankfully wasn't
the prying type.
"Okay. Help me get the empty bottles in the trash while I sort out the stuff we've gotta take to the
front."
I nodded taking the bag of clinking glass from her and dropping it in the dumpster in the alley
out back. Dusting my hands off I went back in and helped her grab cases of the stuff we had to
take to the bar. Four trips later we were all set with a fully stocked bar.
Bree wasn't so bad, she was just too the point and really wasn't the type to impose herself on
anyone. "Good job." She winked at me and disappeared to her section. Happy that I got some
form of approval I smiled. That smile however was wiped away fast.
"New girl." I cringed internally at the voice barking at me. "Clean out the back." Shoving a
broom in my hand I watched as the shrew left. Somehow looking at her I just knew that Evil
Blondie was going to make today long. Flipping her off behind her back I scampered into the
back and begun the nerve wrecking task of sweeping between shelve legs and stacked boxes in
the huge storeroom.
My forehead was sheen with a thin layer of sweat by the time I was done. Leaning against the
broom I wiped away the moisture with the bottom of my shirt, stretching the material away from
my abdomen up to my brow. Trying to catch my breath I glanced at my watch. An hour and
thirty minutes! I was sweeping for an hour and thirty minutes!
The door behind me swung open and Bree poked her head in looking at me puzzled. "Rosalie's
looking for you."
I nodded and quickly span around making sure I hadn't missed a spot. Turning back to the door I
stopped short. There stood Rosalie holding the door open. "Sorry I was just coming." I
apologized thinking that she was probably pissed at having to come and get me herself.
"What are you doing?" she asked. Her questioning eyes zeroed in on the broom.
"Cleaning out the back?" It wasn't a question. It was a fact because I had in fact been cleaning
out the back. But it came out as a question because she intimidated to the point that I was leaving
up to her to decide if I was cleaning up the back or dancing with the broom. Pathetic Bella.
"Isabella put down the broom and come out." She spoke precisely.
I couldn't for the life of me understand why she sounded so shocked but I did as told. "Here."
She said handing me some tissue out her pocket and taking in my appearance. "Go clean up.
Your break was supposed to start fifteen minutes ago." She looked suspiciously at Evil Blondie
who shrugged.
"Couldn't find her."
She sent Rosalie an apologetic smile but her eyes danced with contentment as she took in my
ruffled dirty appearance. I stared at her. How didn't you find me bitch? You sent me in there!
"Yeah I was probably hidden by the crystal clear bottles of Vodka." I said snidely under my
breath.
"Go fix yourself up and get something to eat from the kitchen." Rosalie directed me. Her
expression was unfathomable. "The staff members get break meals on the house."
My stomach did a happy dance at her words. I nodded and walked towards the bathroom and I
swear I heard Evil Blonde snidely ask Rosalie. "Since when."
Pushing open the staff bathroom doors I fist my hands into tight balls and screamed quietly. I
was gonna need a drink if I had to put up with Evil Blonde the remainder of the day! Why did
she hate me! It wasn't fair! I didn't know her! She should at least let me give her reason to hate
me! Like when I finally snapped and threw rum down her shirt in front of the customers!That's
when she should start hating me! Because I swear I was so bloody tempted to do it!
Looking in the mirror I grimaced, I had dirt on my forehead and nose. Splashing cold water on
my face I told myself to calm down. I gratefully retrieved the tissues Rosalie had given me and
wiped away the water. Neatening myself up I ventured out in the direction of the kitchen
mentally ordering myself to forget about Evil Blonde. Swinging open the kitchen my nostrils
filled with the most delectable of fragrances. My stomach seemed so pleased it was calling its'
sister, brother, mom, dad, extended family and some neighbors over. Yes stomach and I were
eating for an army today. I hadn't even realized how starving I was until I smelt the food. All the
work I'd done for the past three hours must've picked up appetite.
"Rosalie sent this." I heard behind me. A menu dropped in my lap and I looked up to see the
waiter from earlier. "You can get whatever you want." He smiled warmly. "Didn't know you
were working here, we usually meet the new staff when things are busy and they mess up a bit."
He joked. "Rough day?"
"I'll say." I grumbled childishly and he chuckled.
"I'm sure it'll get better." He said looking at the clock. His gaze stayed fixed on 11 like the
number held meaning. "The name's Felix, just let Marcus know what you want." He said
pointing to one of the chefs as he turned to leave.
"Right thanks." I said as he left. Lifting the menu off my lap I scanned the elegant gold script
quickly. The food was to die for! And the prices could actually kill you. My mind added.
I honestly couldn't decide what I wanted. Someone's laughter caught my attention and I looked
up to the chef, Marcus. He was probably my dad's age and had that paternal look to him. "I'd go
for the Omelette alla Marinara. An omelet with mozzarella, topped with marinara sauce, your
choice of pancetta or sausage, with a side of country potatoes." He said raising his finger in a
c'est magnifique gesture. "Besides" he chuckled. "If you take any longer your break may be over
before you decide."
I laughed genuinely and it felt good. "Thank you that sounds fine. I'll have pancetta instead of
sausage please." He nodded and began getting all the ingredients together. It was fascinating to
watch considering how limited my cooking abilities were. I watched amazed as he finished up in
moments and served me a plate complete with garnish. Rubbing my hands together like I won
the lottery my manners flew out the window as my hunger took over. Grabbing a fork I dug in
immediately. "Mmmmm." I moaned without thinking. Jesus Christ this was good! "Thank you!"
I exclaimed between mouthfuls.
He looked at me amused and bowed his head exaggeratedly clearly liking that I enjoyed the meal
so much before retreating to his stove to whip up more food for his orders.
My break was indeed over by the time I wiped my plate clean of its contents. I hummed satisfied.
God if they wanted me to work here just for the food I think I could live with that. The fear of
my dare really had prevented me from truly appreciating my meal the other day.
I was barely two steps in my section when I noticed the huge spill. A gooey substance was
smeared on the bartenders' side of the counter. I had no idea where it could've come from
because it wasn't there when I left. Not having a choice I grabbed a rag and went to the tap.
Wetting it under the spray thoroughly. Wringing out the excess water I went back to my area,
crouched down and began wiping away the liquid. It was harder than it looked. The substance
was sticky sweet and clung to the metal. I had to wake up numerous times to wash out the cloth
and wipe the place again. Out of breath I rose and smiled triumphantly at the gleaming metal that
was now free of any residue.
"Fill out these orders." My smile vanishing as fast as it came I cringed at the cool voice. Evil
Blonde pointed to the slips next to the counter and turned away from me again.
"Fine." I said dejectedly my high from the kitchen falling fast. Walking over to the register I
couldn't help but wonder who drank alcohol before 11 anyway? Picking up the order slips my
jaw dropped.
Was she kidding?
She had to be kidding!
How was I supposed to fill all of these orders by myself there were close to 12 slips in my hand!
"Table 6, 2 Mimosas. Table 3, Coffee & Liquor. Table 12, 3 Bloody Mary's." I read out
randomly. Aside from the Bloody Mary I'd never even heard of the other drinks!
Panic filled me from my toes to the roots of my hair. It wasn't like I could ask her for help and
Bree was on break. Swallowing my pride I knew I had no choice but to tell her I didn't know
how to make any of these things and hope that she'd help me. "I don-"
"Mix three parts champagne to two parts orange juice for the Mimosa." I was cut off by the
person I least expected to show up. Two champagne flutes snapped onto the counter and attached
to them were perfectly manicured nails. I stared shocked at Rosalie as she placed her tray beside
them on the counter. She raised a brow at me asking what I was waiting for and I wasn't about to
look a gift horse in the mouth.
Grabbing the glasses I went about filling them according to her instructions. By the time I got
back to her there was a mug on her tray. "The espresso and coffee are taken care off." She told
me and I burned the recipe to memory nodding at her in understanding as she explained to me.
"Now just add Sambuca, till it almost reaches the top."
It went on like that until the slips had disappeared from my hand. Without waiting for thanks she
grabbed the tray with the coffee. "Table 3's mine." She said and produced a ghost of a smile in
my direction before she pranced off. It was the first time she had shown any pleasantness when
talking to me. "Ease up on the girl, Tanya." She warned over her shoulder.
I was shocked. Grateful. Very grateful but still shocked. I smiled and it only seemed to grow as I
made eye contact with Evil Blonde, Tanya. She was fuming. Glaring at me she stuffed her cloth
in her belt. "Sure Rose." She forced out still glaring at me.
Not wanting to push my luck I turned away from her and began filling out a new order one of the
waiters gave me. I heard the faint roars of bike engines drawing closer. Trying to ignore them I
focused on making the four Mimosas, closely following the instructions Rosalie had given me. I
barely noticed the bikes stop I was so excited that the drinks looked about right. I placed it on the
counter so that the respective waiter could pick it up. It was then that he came in. I felt it.
I heard their chuckles before I saw them. Throaty and deep they laughed and joked loudly
amongst themselves, not bothering that they were causing a disturbance. They owned the place
in more than one way. No one would dare stop them and they knew it. Even without looking up I
felt his eyes when they fell on me.
"What the fu-" his velvet voice was cut off by Rosalie.
"I put her there." Her voice held only a hint of apprehension, which I didn't understand because
from what I could tell most people would've had a heart attack rather than address him under
normal circumstances let alone when his tone sounded like that!
Even with my eyes cast downwards I could tell he was speaking through clenched teeth. "Why
the fucks she at the bar Rose?" he wasn't yelling but he didn't have to. Anger bled into his
controlled voice regardless.
"She wanted to swap shifts and there was no one to train her in the kitchen that early."
I could feel his burning eyes on me the entire time she spoke. My hands trembled fractionally as
I dried the beer mugs.
He said nothing.
Slowly I felt the hairs at the back of my neck stand up. He was walking towards me. Keeping my
head down I saw his feet pause close to me but not turn in my direction.
"Come with me." Was all he said. His voice was dark and deep making my pulse quicken in fear.
Bad idea Bella! Very very bad idea! Next time just bloody stay at home and call in!
I gulped as he continued walking towards the office. Looking up finally, I saw his black hoodie
disappear round the corner and the door shut behind him with a hard click.
Quickly I placed the mugs down and tucked the cloth into my belt loop. In contrast to my brisk
walk I stopped dead at the door. Unsure what awaited me on the other side I turned the handle
with sweaty palms. Just before entering I caught glimpse of Tanya. She looked like she wanted
me skinned alive.
Not a very comforting thought given my current situation.
Pushing the door open I walked in slowly. There was no one inside! I halted glancing at the desk
again because I'd become accustomed to seeing him perched there with his legs crossed out in
front of him waiting for me with a condescending smirk on his face upon my entry. Nope still no
one. I thought to myself staring ahead.
Not paying much attention to my side I shrieked as a warm hand wrapped around my wrist
pulling me fiercely. My back slammed softly against the wall. He was on me like a panther. His
elbows braced on either side of my head as he watched me with intense jade eyes. We stayed like
that. He was unmoving, watching me intently and daring me to blink or look away. I could do
neither. Hypnotically I stared back. My breathes were coming in low pants. "Why won't you
listen to me?" he asked still not blinking.
"I- I-"
"The guy that grabbed you yesterday is dead. We killed him." He said matter-of-factly watching
me closely for a reaction. His eyes bore into mine as terror and panic coursed violently through
my veins. He didn't stop. He seemed determined to make his point sink in. "I told you not to
work out front when I'm not here." His voice was precise as hell and I wanted nothing more than
to say sorry and run for the hills. I moved an inch to the right, my flight instinct kicking in but I
froze as he growled low in his chest. Turning back I pressed myself back against the wall and he
calmed down. "Why don't you understand that there are dangerous things out here?" his voice
was level but fiery. "This is my territory and you're known for being in the company of the Grey
Wolves. The guy yesterday was from one of their smaller rival gangs. I am the only thing that can
keep you safe here. Other gangs, that we have no beef with, come in here at times. They're not
one of mine. They only recognize you by the company you keep." He seethed his eyes growing
cold. "Do you know what could've happened to you if I hadn't shown up last night?"
"I- I- Wha- I- " I couldn't form any words. I wasn't thinking straight. He leaned in slowly as if
trying not to startle me. His lips ghosted on my tear streaked cheeks, swiping away the moisture
that had spilled from my eyes.
"You're safe." He said pulling back, his eyes trained on mine. Somehow I believed him. "Just do
as you're told." Even though his voice was hard, his eyes were something close to imploring.
"R- Rosalie didn't- I mean- I told her to-" I was trying hard to explain that she wasn't at fault.
That I had put her in a spot by changing shifts so suddenly but the words refused to form
themselves in a logical sentence. My mind was in a tailspin, knowing that I shouldn't want to be
this close to a guy who had just admitted to murder.
"I know." He dismissed my attempt to explain. "Rose didn't mean any harm. If anything" his
eyes flashed "went down, she would've gotten you outta there and called us." My eyes remained
on him as he continued. "But it won't be repeated. No one puts you out front when I'm not here,
understood." It wasn't a question but I nodded anyway. Seeming content with this he cocked his
head to the side. "Why'd you swap shifts?" he stayed in his position.
"I- there's a fundraiser at school- a car wash- I wanted to get there before it closed." He watched
me for a while. A million questions flickered in his jade orbs.
"Then why'd you come in?" he asked me, searching my eyes for answers. "You could've called
in. I told you we'd work around school."
I swallowed. I didn't know what to say. Why had I come in? Electricity shot through my veins.
My pulse throbbed wildly as my heart pumped faster. Truth breached my carefully constructed
walls sending them crashing to oblivion. The reason was standing in front of me...
I said nothing. My mind reeling, I stared mutely at him unable to hide the truth from myself any
longer. A truth that I couldn't admit to anyone else!
The undecipherable jade pools turned dark, morphing into something like content satisfaction.
Like he'd found his answer. "Go to school." He said as he backed away from me.
I was left confused. "But it's just after 11." Glancing at the clock I looked at him for an
explanation. He offered none.
"Go to school." He repeated. "I'll take you."
My head shook in a definite 'no'. Paul would freak. "I have- transport." My voice was so soft I
was almost whispering.
He knew what I meant his eyes narrowed. "Fine." Turning away from me he walked back to his
table. My feet seemed reluctant to move but I forced them to the door. I was just about to shut
the door behind me when he spoke again. "I'll see you later."
My eyes shot up to his. Leaning nonchalantly against his desk looking at me through hooded
eyes, his smirk told me he was serious. Dead serious.
Closing the door and walking out I couldn't help but wonder how?
~.~.~
Chapter Five : Bring Me To Life
*~*~* How can you see into my eyes like open doors?
Leading you down into my core where I've become so numb
Without a soul my spirit sleeping somewhere cold
until you find it there and lead it back home
Wake me up
Wake me up inside
I can't wake up
Wake me up inside
Save me
call my name and save me from the dark
Wake me up
bid my blood to run
I can't wake up
before I come undone
Save me
save me from the nothing I've become
now that I know what I'm without
you can't just leave me
breathe into me and make me real
bring me to life
Wake me up
Wake me up inside
I can't wake up
Wake me up inside
Save me
call my name and save me from the dark
Wake me up
bid my blood to run
I can't wake up
before I come undone
Save me
save me from the nothing I've become
Bring me to life
I've been living a lie, there's nothing inside
Bring me to life
frozen inside without your touch
Without your love, darling
only you are the life among the dead
all this time I can't believe I couldn't see
kept in the dark but you were there in front of me
I've been sleeping a thousand years it seems
got to open my eyes to everything
Without a thought, without a voice, without a soul
don't let me die here
there must be something more
bring me to life
Wake me up
Wake me up inside
I can't wake up
Wake me up inside
Save me
call my name and save me from the dark
Wake me up
bid my blood to run
I can't wake up
before I come undone
Save me
save me from the nothing I've become
Bring me to life
I've been living a lie, there's nothing inside
Bring me to life *~*~*
The ride back to Forks High went by in a blur. Like being stuck in this constant delusion. I felt
like I was asleep with no chance of waking up. Almost in one quick motion I was back at school.
Paul was clearly shocked that I got out early from work but his relief, thankfully, overweighed
his questioning mind. We spoke a lot during the ride but I honestly have no idea about what.
Ever had that gaping emptiness in the pit of your heart? The kind that you can feel but don't
know how to stop? I'm feeling it right now After a really long time.
The ache seems to become more prominent when Paul mentions 'Jared', his name being the only
thing I hear from the entire conversation. The look of sheer anger spelled out on Jared's face
yesterday flashes through my mind, ripping the tender bruised strands of my sanity away and
allows me to fly out the car as soon as we pull into the lot.
Paul was probably left flabbergasted. I don't blame him. I'd be at a loss too if I thought my
sibling was slowly losing her mind but didn't know how to save them! He idled in the drive until
he saw Angela wave me over to her. Then noting I was safe, he pulled out, albeit very slowly,
almost as if he was reluctant to disappear just yet, what with my strange behavior and what not.
Pulling in huge lung full's of air I made medium strides towards Angela. She smiled at me
guiltily, her eyes apologizing to me through her heavy rimmed glasses. "Hey Ange." I smiled
genuinely, in hopes of easing her apprehension. It worked! Her face beamed! For a about a
millisecond! Then it fell!
Confused, I follow her line of sight and meet the gaze of an unbelievably annoyed Mike. My jaw
hangs slack as I fully comprehend the extent to which Seth 'took care' of it.
I cringe at the large purple bruise coloring his right cheek, forming a frowning arch under his
swollen bust and now stitched brow. I've seen wounds before. Far worse than what I'm seeing
now but those bruises were on the guys. And they I knew could handle the pain, Mike er not so
much. He's got a too cool for school demeanor but we all know he's harmless. "Jesus Mike I'm
sorry!" I belt out the first thing that comes to mind as I watch him again my original anger at him
dissipates a bit.
A tiny tight smile forms on his lips not reaching his eyes. "Don't worry about it." He dismisses
not meeting my gaze as he hastily walks away almost as if running to safety.
"Christ Seth!" I breathe out softly watching Mikes profile disappear behind a van that he and Jess
are washing.
"He'll come round." Ange's soft voice breaks my trance reassuringly.
I'm not sure I want him to. I think ruefully to myself as I make my way to the car she's hosing
down. All I seem to do lately is fuck up. Mike's now terrified into still being my friend not that
he's proved himself to be a loyal friend before but it still nags at me in the back of my mind. I'm
enjoying working at Nell' Ombra, you know except for Evil Blonde Bitch. Jared seems to be
having the hardest time dealing with me being under the wings of the Shadows, on top of being
the one guy who seems more in tune with what's going on in my head than the other Wolves
than me... I'm uncontrollably undeniably drawn to the one guy who every member of my family
actively loathes. I've crossed the line so irreparably messed up absolutely everything!
My head feels too heavy as I bring up my soapy hands to brace myself on the roof of the Honda
Ange and I are washing.
"Bella? You okay?"
"Yeah Ange. Let's finish this one up 'k?" I playfully fling a fist full of foam at her and as
expected all traces of worry leaves her face. Grinning she sprays me with the hose matting my
hair to my forehead. The cold water pierces me and I'm grateful as it unexpectedly snaps me
back to the here and now. Pushing every worry to the back of my mind I lose myself in the
meaningless task of washing the blue metal body before me.
We make quick work of two cars and decide we've earned some time off. Ben and Eric wave
Ange and me over and Angela's face beams so bright she could replace the fluorescent lighting
in the school halls. Holding back a laugh I tell her that'll catch up I just need a bathroom break.
Running into school I quickly enter my locker combination to retrieve my Marlboro demon pack
and drop my cell into my pocket. Snagging the light cardboard box in my fist I start to close the
door and flinch at the photo collage of the Wolves and I on the inside of my locker door. The
pictures documenting every special moment in my life, all forming a beautiful merry border
around the tiny mirror that Jess slid in for me and Ange at the beginning of the year. 'Special' the
word breaks my heart. Every special moment in my life in these pictures Every picture
holding the Wolves in focus Because they made it special They went out of their way to do
it!
They've made me special my entire fucking life!
As I finally look into the mirror and catch my tear streaked reflection staring hard back at me
with reddened eyes, only two words resonates in my head before the violent sound of my locker
slamming shut.
You bitch!
~.~.~
My anxiety is back as I half run out the building. My heads a mess as I round the cafeteria and
continue to the back of the school. Hidden away from the world I collapse to the damp floor and
drop my head between my knees as I try and pull myself together.
I take deep slow breaths as I look down to the old roots on the Lovers Tree. A sick joke. The
huge, ancient, solid tree which since the opening of Forks High, all those years ago, holds the
names of all the schools true sweethearts. Those young, free, teen lovers that thought they'd love
each other beyond graduation, college, work and death. A lot of them were true, Angela's parents
names scratched haphazardly into the dark bark of the tree practically sing to me as I think of the
lovers who did make it. And then that mocking high screech cuts through song, demanding my
attention and my gaze drifts higher to the right.
Renee + Charlie 4ever
Engraved almost flawlessly and encased in a symmetrical heart. I stare at it with burning eyes.
Written like the utmost care was taken when intertwining their names on the tree of Forks Highs
great lovers. I've always wondered what they used to carve the trunk One of dad's many army
knives maybe? Or one of Renee's sharp clips? A blade from a friend? Who watched as they did
it? Did they smile at each other? Speak words of love and promise? Laugh at the silliness of it
all? Did dad think this woman would bring him untold happiness? It's so perfectWhat went
wrong? I ask myself for the umpteenth time as I read the names of my parents and like always
the answer comes to me almost instantly.
I did
They had no child when this was carved but they did when they split up.
I caused this. It was all on me.
My fingers move deftly for a cigarette and bring it up to my lips. As I light it I watch in
fascination as the flame dances and lights up their names in happy warmth. A smile forms on my
lips as a sick feeling of satisfaction fills me at the sight of the glow.
The one time I've managed to brighten up the lives of my parents.
Pulling in deep I don't allow myself to think anymore. The burn in my throat is all I want right
now. Mesmerized by the feel, I look at the bright red tip and wonder how it would be to have its
warmth cover me. To have that burn engulf me and cause every worry plaguing my mind to
disappear. I hear a noise behind me and turn quickly.
My heart rate instantly peeks as I see the school guard doing his rounds. Ducking out of sight
quickly, I crouch behind the trunk and wait till he passes. As he does I let out a relieved breath
and lean my head back on the coarse sturdy bark of the tree. Opening my eyes causes me to suck
back in the relief almost instantly. My head is braced directly on Rene's name. Anger flares in
me for no logical reason aside from not wanting her support ever even if it's just a dumb name
written in wood that's the shield.
I back away hastily from the tree as if it could literally transport me to the woman who
abandoned me and my father all on a whim. A blistering pain causes a whimper to escape me.
Dropping the cigarette fast, I look down to my wrist and see a bright red mark where it burnt me.
"Shit." I bring the wounded skin to my mouth and suck as a mind numbing pain courses through
me. Even thinking of Renee seems to cause injury. What a life? I thought sarcastically until
reality sank its cold claws in, amending my statement for me. What LIFE?
Anger and sadness filled me as I stubbed out the fire of the white demon on the floor and hastily
walked away from the Lovers Tree.
"Where's the fire?"
I shrieked. Blood. Fucking. Curlingly! Making this the first time I'd seen Edward snicker instead
of chuckle.
I don't know what shocked me more. His presence? He choice of words? Or the fact that he
mistakenly grabbed my scalded wrist? I gaped at him open mouthed and pulled my wrist back to
me. He didn't struggle instead just watched me and let me cradle it in my other palm. His
expression flickered right before my eyes from cockiness to confusion to concern.
"How'd you burn yourself?" his voice dropped from low velvet to deathly dark in a nanosecond,
his stance rigid enough to send a battalion running back home with tails between their legs as he
reaches out to grab my hand back.
I step away from his reach. "It's none of your business." I hiss. My fake ice tone does little to
intimidate him. His stride doesn't falter at all as he advances on me and if anything now he just
looks pissed.
"Like hell it isn't!" he seethes still focused on my cradled arm.
"I burned my wrist by mistake." My cool is slipping as I watch him, a slow burn in the pit of my
stomach that goes further than fear.
"What the fuck where you tryna do? Barbecue it?" he shot back annoyed as the pink flesh stays
clear in his view due to his towering height. "Show me your hand. Now."
"Fine!" I thrust out my hand. He examines it, turning my wrist gingerly this way and that.
Sneering sharply with his eyes at the large blistering that's already forming. Now that I look at it,
it actually does look pretty bad. How long had it been burning into my skin before I realized
what was happening? "Look I've got to get back to the fundraiser." At the hard look he shoots
me I hastily add on motivation. "I can't leave. I've got to be here for at least an hour for it to
count as an assessment and they grade us according to how many vehicles we wash. Three will at
least get me a B minus ." I tugged and he let my hand drop, his expression menacingly dead as
he stared me down.
"Fuck." running a hand through his hair in frustration he cussed through gritted teeth and
stormed away.
I was shocked.
I somehow didn't think he'd give in, yet there he walked. Part of me was relieved that he was
leaving but another more dominant part was choking back emotion at the sight of his retreating
studded leather clad back. Turning away I forced myself to not watch him go, knowing that there
was a big chance I'd do something I'd regret if I didn't.
With slow deliberate steps I trudged back to where Angela was posted by a van. "Hey you okay?
You were gone a while?"
I was about to answer her when thunderous roars of engines rumbled across the street. All heads
turned toward the entrance of the school and watched as the angry commanding formation of
bikes raced through the drive raising dirt violently in its wake. My heart throbbed loudly at the
realization. Shadow Fangs.
Black, red and gold dominated the lot. A respectful yet fearful silence consumed the students as
they watched in morbid fascination as the helmet concealed Shadow Fangs did rapid circles
around us. I stood dumbfounded as one by one the bikes came to an abrupt but impeccably
controlled halt close to where Ange and I stood. One by one they stopped next to each other,
revving brutally loud before cutting off completely and swinging over and looking in my
direction cockily. As the last bike came to stop closest to me I didn't dare look up. It wasn't
necessary. I already knew who it was.
"Congrats on that A+." he deadpanned smirking, his sinfully beautiful lopsided grin and took off
his Raybans. "Don't miss any spots."
I gawked wide mouthed after him as he strode away. His heavy entourage, reveling in the power
that surrounded them as they pulled off the helmets and followed him. People around them
despite their obvious shock didn't dare raise their eyes to the bad boy gang in their presence.
"Oh my god." Ange said under her breath.
Emmett turned and smirked wickedly and a couple others chuckled as they perched themselves
on the picnic tables to the side of the school building. Edward sat on the wood top with his legs
bent and planted on the bench bellow. Propping his elbows on his thighs he leaned forward and
smirked wickedly at me. Bringing up a cigarette to his lips like some of the other Fangs, he kept
his gaze trained on me and cocked a dark brow condescendingly.
I turned away from him knowing that this was his retaliation to me not complying with him.
"Son of a-" at Angela's bewildered look I snapped my mouth shut and turned back to the van we
were washing. Squeezing the soapy sponge furiously onto the metal. If I had anything to say
about it, he was going to be waiting a long while for that bike!
It's difficult doing something when you know you're being watched. And it becomes even harder
when you're being watched by a notorious gang of delinquents whose leader just so happens to
be the publically known dangerous Edward Cullen.
I could feel his gaze on me as we worked. Of their own accord my eyes would flicker to him
once in a while but whenever it did, he was chuckling and talking to random members of the
Shadows. From where I stood he looked more like an enigma than usual. Seated in the shade cast
off the school building and surrounded by his gang, he wore black jeans that hung low on his
sculptured abs with a black and red shirt that looked like he pulled it off a person who they
stabbed repeatedly in the heart and his black leather studded jacket that cloaked him like the
shadow of death was now laid on the table next to him as he spoke to James, Jasper and another
guy I hadn't met before. His sinfully beautiful green eyes flashed to me swiftly and he smirked
catching me watch him. Jasper chuckled darkly telling me that they knew I'd been appraising
Edward the entire time. I quickly diverted my attention back to the vehicle before me.
Ange was squatting to clean out the bumper and now all I needed to do was wash the foam on
the roof off. Looking around I realize belatedly that we don't have a ladder. My train of thought
on how to reach up there is detoured when I feel two firm hands snake around my waist causing
me to jolt in surprise as I'm pressed to the rock hard body of my recent fantasies. My back
sliding up his solid muscle chest. Angela bellow me tips over landing on her ass as she gapes at
Edward hoisting me up effortlessly. I stare at him as I get higher, his possessive hands on my
hips and a cocky grin on his face. My body is immobilized as his breath dances on my bare waist
where my shirt rode up as he lifted me. Staring at him I take soft breathes through my mouth that
formed a perfect O shape. Dazed, I mistakenly drop the hose on the roof. It slithers on the top
spraying water wildly from the pressure of the running water. Edward quickly pulls me down
chuckling as he blocks me from the spray.
Jasper grabs the rabid hose in one hand, his thumb blocking the opening causing a neat shower as
he effortlessly sprays the roof down. Angela is still on the floor but I don't have time to react
because as I start to move to help her and away from Edward, Jasper shoots a heavy spray at me
soaking me from head to waist. He chuckles cheekily as does his cousin when I squeal and freeze
to the spot right next to Edward.
My shirt is soaked through and I cuss under breath as I notice that it's clinging very closely to
every curve it can on my upper body. Jasper is back to 'innocently' spraying the soap off the van
while poor Angela at his feet looks like she's going to pass out. Behind me I feel the heat
radiating off Edward and unwittingly turn to him. His eyes look hungry even though his smirk is
nothing but teasing. "Well you know as much as I appreciate the view baby." He licked his lips
as his eyes darted lower to my now transparent t-shirt. I quickly wrapped my arms around myself
noticing that my dark blue bra is outlined clearly for him. He sniggered and all of a sudden I
thought that I may just beat Angela in a Who-can-faint-the-fastest-contest!
I watched hotly while Edward easily towered over me, his hands crossed as he gripped onto the
hem of his shirt and lifted it off him in one movement, stretching his arms out lithely above him
until his head popped out the neckline, his sex hair dancing off in different directions as he
peeled his arms out the sleeves.
I SWEAR IT WAS A HEART ATTACK I WAS EXPERIENCING!
He was glorious. His muscles were taut on his arms as he shoved his hands into the shirt again to
turn it the right side out. My eyes hungrily drank in his shoulders as he moved, the gold dog tag
chains that I'd never seen before glinted in the sunlight around his neck like it was happy to make
an appearance after being hidden for so long. The cold metal hung low and jangled as he turned
the tee. I moved my gaze further down following the raging muscles on this man. His hard pecs
flexed as he moved and I gulped as my gaze continued to his abs Abs so defined it needed its
own page in Guinness stipulating that he's got an eight pack not six. My brain was on over drive
as I saw the deep V bellow his navel, dusted with a bronze trail of hair that dipped down into the
dark jeans that hung low on his hips which lead to his c-
"You look wet baby." His voice was an octave too low in his teasing and I knew better than to
think he meant my t-shirt. He stepped closer and I did nothing to stop him when he hoisted me
up into the van that Jasper had opened and placed me on the seat. He chuckled and looked down
to his waist and I followed his action to see my legs clinging to his naked abs and making no
move to release him anytime soon. Handing me his shirt he leaned in and placed a hot kiss on my
forehead, like magic my legs fell weak and he pulled away sliding the door shut. I stared at the
inside of the darkened vehicle for a while, still feeling the burn on my flesh where his lips had
touched me. God. Help. Me. I thought as I peeled off my drenched shirt and unhooked my bra
before slipping into his back and red t-shirt. My heart pounded wildly in my chest as my bare
skin made contact with the shirt too large for me that still held the warmth of his body in it. The
material fell around me cocooning me in his scent making me shudder internally as my eyes
snapped open and on autopilot sought him out. Through the tinted window I could see him
leaning carelessly against the light pole talking to his cousin who had apparently reconsidered
helping wash the van.
My fingers deftly slid open the door and I reemerged with my eyes still focused on Edward. His
gaze immediately blazed to me and I watched as even from a distance his green eyes darkened as
he scanned my appearance. His eyes burning me as they took in his, too large, shirt on my petite
body. Drinking in how I'm now partly clad in Shadow colors. Somewhere in my brain I realize
that Angela is now no longer on the ground and that others from his gang have turned too,
watching the fire burn slowly between Shadow and Wolf. Angela's hand reaches for the wet
clothes in my hand and she deposits it in a picnic basket she's brought with her.
I've never been so grateful for a distraction before in my life. "Thanks Ange." I say knowing that
I mean that in more than one way. She smiles in acknowledgement and despite the obvious
questions dancing in her eyes she doesn't pry and yet again I feel untold amounts of gratitude to
this girl.
Fighting the urge to look at him I turn back to the van and stop short. It's gleaming in front of
me. A couple of guys from school that I've never even spoken to before have abandoned their
own cars and are wiping down the water Jasper had sprayed onto it. Hurriedly completing our
work, like their lives depend on it.
"Guess bikes are less work." Ange says quietly like she means something else as she watches the
guys clearing out the van before turning towards the bikes. "And technically they count as full
vehicles." She completes and I hear a slight trace of humor in her otherwise dominated by fright
stance, like that piece of information was not her own and provided to her by another source.
Nine stunning machines await us as I turn. Angela quietly matches my pace as I approach the
bikes. It's unbelievable how even these dark gleaming inanimate machines scream danger almost
as if it exudes the souls off those who ride it. Mesmerized yet cautious, I grab the hose and
gently spray water over the first sleek black bodied bike. The water drizzles over and Ange and I
begin washing it out with a soapy sponge. It's effortless and over in a fraction of the time that we
were washing the cars. As Ange and I straighten up, wiping away the last of the water a shadow
falls over the bike.
"Thanks ladies." Comes a cocky voice. "That baby is mine." I watch idly as James tosses $10 to
the student who's in charge of fees without even a backward glance at the poor terrified kid and
gets on his bike pulling it out insanely fast towards the rest of the gang.
The same process continues for the next seven bikes. We wash them in record time considering
the size difference between a bike and car and then the respective Shadow Fang steps up to it and
rides it out to the gang, carelessly chucking $10 to the visibly quivering cashier students. Their
smug smirks and cocky attitudes are a mirror image of each other. It's so easy to see that they gel
well together. Like that, one by one ,the plain black, dark red, black and red, red and gold, and
various other color combinations of the Shadow Fang colors on the bikes are pulled away until
we have the last bike the only bike with all three Shadow colors sprayed in a royal demanding
fury Red, gold and black. Sleek, cold and dangerous. Just like its rider.
I'm more apprehensive about this bike and apparently I'm not the only one. Swallowing thickly,
Ange and I lean in and get to work on Edward's bike. I feel like tiny needles are pricking at my
neck as my hand glides over the cool hard flawless metal. His eyes are following my every
move. My pulse was wild and for once in my life I gave myself over completely to the pain in
my recently burned wrist. The first time I'd ever willingly given myself over to physical pain as
opposed to emotional as a means of escaping my head for a little while Because for the first
time in my life, thoughts of Renee just weren't working to pull me under and destroy me
Because he was watching me, that thought kept my head above the water I could feel him.
And I was breathing.
Leaning over the bike to drop the cloth into the bucket once we were done I realized too late that
Edward was moving closer. His low whistle caught my attention causing heat to rush to my
cheeks as his-shirtless-highness strode a little closer than he already was, eyes leaving my ass to
get to my face. The heat dripped from him in rough waves. His tongue darted out running over
his lip moistening it deliciously. "Ten rides." My eyes grow large until I realize he's talking about
the car wash. He chuckles cocking a brow as he catches my line of thinking. Smirking lewdly at
me he causes my blush to return. "Not bad."
Catching myself quickly I make a point of focusing on his eyes and not eye screwing him back.
God, a difficult task! "Twelve." I correct on autopilot.
He cocks his head and brow. His eyes running from my legs to my lips appreciatively with a
teasing undertone. "Minchia, la resistenza! (Fuck me,Stamina)"
"Huh?" I ask confused.
"Niente. (Nothing)" He shakes his head dismissing my enquiry. "Great, you've made history.
You're welcome. Now get on the bike." He deadpanned as he easily swung a long firm leg over
the machine, straddling the lucky thing and looking sinfully good as he did so.
"What? Why?" I asked which in turn earned me an eye roll. "I can't." I ended definitely, my chin
jutting out stubbornly. The chain of events that would set in motion would be enough to freeze
hell over. Twice!
"What now?" he asked annoyed. "Your fund raiser 'bonding' times over."
"Do I look like I want to get a ride with you?" my mouth shot off before I could rein it in.
He chuckled humoring me. "No, you don't but likewise, I don't really look like a guy who gives a
fuck what your opinion on this is. Now get on."
Unbelievable! "I can't! Don't you know that Jake-" I trailed off at the look he shot me. His face is
even but the dangerous darkening of his eyes tells me that I'm venturing into very dangerous
water. The emerald depthless orbs turning opaque jade in a split second.
"Here's the thing Bella" He angled his head to face me head on. "you're mine."
"And if Jacob gets in the way of that" he hissed continuing "I'll fucking slaughter him." He said
dead seriously, his voice growing to a low feral growl by end. My eyes grew to twice its size.
"Now decide." His voice returned to normal. "Is Jacob a problem?" he asked matter-of-factly
cocking a condescending brow in question.
My jaw dropped and I shook my head furiously in a 'no'. He chuckled darkly amused. "Good.
Now get on." My eyes narrowed to slits but he just slid on his jacket.
"I- I can't be seen with you"
He laughed looking around exaggeratedly. "Then I suggest you get on fast."
Angela was staring at me from where she was picking up her basket. Swallowing thickly I put on
a neutral face suggesting that nothing was out of the ordinary and slid on behind him. That was
as far as I managed to think.
There after, there was just him.
One leg on either side of the fierce bike, my much tinier body mimicked his shape. Being on this
thing with him was an experience worthy of awe I was breathless. Literally, my breathe caught
at his warm scent of leather, cinnamon, spice and soap that nearly kills me. My lungs lock a deep
gust in my chest and refuses to release it. His body is so close that I can see the gold chain of the
dog tags caught in the popped collar of his jacket. My fingers stop mid-air when he pulls the
metal free and I only then realize that I had been about to do the exact same thing. He sneaks a
sly grin at me as he turns and see's my suspended hand. His eyes dance with that nameless glint
again as he places something in my hand. My transfixed gaze tears away from the green oceans
on his flawless face to the funky graffiti patterned helmet now sitting in my hand.
I stare mutely at it, still on my high of being this close to him. He chuckles and removes it from
my palm moving it toward me. My brain registers the movement slowly. "What are you doing?"
"You said you can't be seen with me?" he said easily. "I'm making you invisible." Gently
snagging the too big helmet over my head he teased with a husky chuckle.
"There." He said once it was secure. "Hold tight."
I did as told. Quickly!
He turned back around and started the bike. It roared to life like a sleeping dragon, murderously
humming under the control of the powerful force of its owner. Like a hurricane the sounds of the
other bikes awakening followed suit till the earlier roar spelling trouble filled the lot again.
Clutching onto his hard leather covered back I held on for dear life as he suddenly took off, the
front wheel lifting off the ground as we exited the school. The rest of his gang hot on our tail as
the wind whipped at me quickly.
Trees were blurring as we picked up speed and the greenery of the forest distorted into one big
mass of emerald. It felt like I had his eyes on me all of the time from every single direction. It
felt like I was flying!
He reached back with one hand locking his fist around my palm and lifted it off his shoulder.
Willing myself not to panic I allowed him to pry my fingers off. The warmth of his fingers
encased mine and he lowered my arm, pulling it forward he wound it round his torso tightly
signaling that my other hand should follow. I brought my other arm down, clutching him tighter
to balance myself until both arms were secured around him. His hard leather clad muscles under
my hands were too much coupled with my body now pressed tightly to his solid back. Flash fire
shot through me. A dark ache between my legs that only grew more intense when he leaned
down low taking me directly with him and accelerated. Burying my head on his shoulder I
snuggled closer, digging my nails into his abdomen in terror and I felt him vibrate in a chuckle
against my overly sensitized body.
Honestly, I've never felt quite so alive before!
I stay content against him the entire way. I could easily blame it on the speed we were traveling
at if my conscience kicked in but at the moment my conscience had vacated the building.
I could feel the rise and fall of his body as he breathed in, low and even. His muscles ripple and
tighten as he leans to the side maneuvering us as we turn, effortlessly keeping us balanced
despite the speed. The bike was an extension of him. He was simply immaculate in every way.
Through the dark tinted shield of the helmet I saw the trees fade out till buildings filled out the
area around us. We were in a neighborhood I'd never been to before. The beginnings of panic
started to nip at me as Edward turned sharp into an alley. Cutting through the alley ridiculously
fast, he burst across the street and into another alley blindly eliciting a loudly scream from me. I
felt him chuckle roughly beneath me and looked at him like he'd lost his mind even though he
couldn't see me. As we neared the end of this alley I grabbed onto him for dear life, bracing
myself tight against his rock hard body, shutting my eyes as he blindly cut across the open road
again. My eyes flew open when I felt us glide sideways, tipping slightly to the left as he turned
us and in my peripheral vision I noted the tips of the bikes behind us as they followed the path. I
was holding him so tight I could feel my arms going numb from strain. Seconds blurred by and
terror pulsed through me as he made another turn this time going up a concrete ramp. The
engines roared loudly as we burst through the opening above and dead stopped in the parking of
a downtown court.
He laughed husk and hard as I bolted off the bike as soon as we stopped! "Where are we?" I
gasped sliding the helmet off messily, leaving my hair in a swirly tangle that my fingers were
currently working through.
"Hell."
My hand abruptly stopped moving. He was joking right! He HAD to be joking!
I spun around to check for any traces of humor. There were none. He merely stood up, getting
off the bike in a fluid movement and walking towards me. I turned around quickly taking in my
surroundings. We were a concrete park of sorts, semi hidden in an alley as it broadened out. This
was one of those alleys people avoided like a plague, Shadow Fangs hangout there, is what they
whisper to each other and tremor! It was a notorious area in the Shadow Fang teritory. A
seriously vandalized basketball court in the shady alleys downtown and now, here I stand.
The old dark red brick around us was sprayed almost completely in graffiti, some saying
'Shadow Fangs' others saying "Killer Instinct" and so on, others were random graphics like a
Skull and the Angel Boy from the walls of Nell' Ombra, the Shadow Fang mark etc and lastly
and most importantly sprayed in large rigid graffiti was 'Hell' at the centre of the asphalt court in
gold, black and red. It was the kind of court that screamed enter at own risk, even the metal
rimmed hoops with the dark faded chain nets looked threatening. The formerlly fenced court sat
at the heart of the alley. I say 'formerly fenced' because the metal was clipped and ripped right
off most of the sides. The gate that was supposed to be at the entrance of the now nonexistent
fence was leaning uselessly against one of the graffiti colored walls that covered us in the alley
between the buildings. The black tarmac beneath us crunched under our feet as the others took
off their jackets and carelessly hung them over the useless gate.
"Talk about an aptly titled place." I mumbled.
Edward sniggered grabbing the helmet out from under my arm and placing it on the seat of his
bike.
"Aaaw you know it's not so bad." James cooed in mock sincerity.
"You mean aside from the devil and his demons." I said looking at Edward and his smirking
gang respectively. That earned me laughs all round. Joy. Not!
Edward smirked devilishly, cocking his head to the side as he stepped calculatedly towards me.
"Anima gemella, you have a very bad perception of us."
"Really?" I asked rhetorically rolling my eyes and missing him move towards me faster. He
pounced on me in the blink of an eye. His arms snaked around my waist holding me in place like
a steel vice when I shrieked and tried to back away kicking and pushing futilely.
"Yeah." He dipped down and whispered along my ear. Running his lips and nose lightly along
the curve of my jaw and nuzzling my neck. Lifting his head again he breathed along the same
trail all the way back to my ear. "It's bad that your perception. Is. So. Perfectly. On. Mark." He
whispered husky, low and serious biting down on my lobe and pulling lightly. I gasped softly,
the mixture of fear and lust as he licked the stinging spot and backed away as if nothing had
happened.
My eyes followed him back to his friend's mere steps away from us. They spoke animatedly for a
few seconds before Jasper and one of the others whose name I didn't know went off. He turned
back to me and this time I watched him like a hawk as he came over. Smirking like he knew
what I was thinking he held up his palms in an 'I'm unarmed' fashion and stopped a foot away
from me. Time seemed to have slowed down as his hand moved towards the zip of his jacket,
pulling it down all the way and peeling it off before me like he wanted me to have a fucking
stroke. Oblivious fool! My mind shouted as I fought friggin' hard to keep my jaw from hitting the
asphalt floor. "Hold on to this 'k." it wasn't a question but I was so mindfucked right now that I
nodded anyway.
He placed the body heated leather in my hand as my eyes remained transfixed on the loose
hanging gold around his neck. Dog tags were not meant to look that good! My teeth nibbled
furiously at my bottom lip and I struggled to get out of my tongue-tied condition.
"Where are they going?" I asked hoping it seemed normal.
He raised a brow. "Them?" he looked towards where the two guys had disappeared behind one of
the graffiti covered walls on the other side of the court. "Demetri's just gotta take care of some
work for us and Jasper's bringing out a ball." He answered normally.
I actively chose to gloss over the Demetri taking care of 'work' part and focused on the less
worrying topic. "A ball?"
"Yeah." He replied his voice is velvet husky sex without him even trying. As he did Jasper was
rounding the wall, bouncing a bright orange and black basketball aimlessly as he walked to the
centre of the court and the rest of the boys did the same. "Gonna shoot some hoops."
"I'm watching by myself?" I asked stupidly.
He smirked at me in amusement and then I saw that he was in the process of tucking a shiny
silver and black gun into the back of his jeans and I caught his train of thought that the chances
of anything happening to me while he was around was pretty nonexistent. "Yeah" He said
stepping into my personal space practically crawling all over me with the smoldering look in his
jade orbs. "You can be my lucky charm." Dipping down he gripped my thighs and picked me up
like I weighed nothing. My legs fell into place on either side straddling him as he carried me.
Blood pounded deafeningly in my ears as I felt his bare torso between my legs. Friction.
Delicious, hard, torso friction as he walked. "Make sure I score 'kay." I didn't miss the double
meaning as he placed me on his bike facing the courts and jogged over to the rest of his gang.
HOLY FUCKING HELL!
I was dying! I swear I was dying!
My eyes grew to saucers and this time there was no stopping my jaw from dropping. No, it
wasn't because he had a beautiful physique no matter which direction you eyed him from and a
hard ass that was prize worthy. No. It was because on top of that, as he raced off for the first time
I got view of the ink covering the entire expanse of the top half of his back. A tattoo so different
from the Grey Wolves tribal one.
Stretching from where his neck and back met to the bottom of his shoulder blade was his gang's
scandalously sexy tattoo. A fierce lion clawing at the air, poised prideful above three clovers
with an opened hand above his tussled mane head all in black ink with red only on the rims of
the tattoo off setting his flawless skin giving him an otherworldly air. I watched his wind swept
hair as he ran his hand through it wondering how on earth anyone could look that lethally good
and not get arrested for it.
Jasper, Emmett and James took off their shirts walking off with Edward while the remaining four
guys still with their shirts on moved off together. I noticed their own guns tucked in the top of
their baggy jeans over their boxers too in the same fashion as Edward.
Shirts VS Skins
Edward got into position his sneakers firm on the asphalt, tilting his head he winked at me and
the game began.
Lord.
Have.
Mercy.
The ball flew into the air and the players flew into action. Each of them, a wrapping of cocky
tense muscle and agility. I noted that the shirtless guys had the Shadows tattoo but the sizes and
positioning on their bodies varied, Emmett's was on his huge left bicep, while Jaspers was
stretched on his strong forearm and James was across his right pec. I noticed the same tattoo
peeking out on the neck of the olive skinned guy on the Shirts side. Regardless of where it was
though, they wore it with pride. It was a sight to behold but my eyes refused to focus anywhere
but Edward. He stole the ball from the blonde guy on the other team and did a reverse jump shot
straight into the basket. The metal net clinked melodiously as Edward scored the first point.
James hooted tauntingly 'Geez Caius thought you were all over that one' to which Caius
responded by flipping James off.
"Thanks anima gemella." Edward called brashly winking at me. Rolling my eyes as his friends
chuckled I stopped the ball with my foot as it bounced over to me and Edward dashed over to get
it. Snagging the ball from me he ducked down and stole a quick kiss, the full force of his lips
hitting mine for a second but being enough to set me on fire before he muttered "Cappuccinetto.
(little cappuccino)" and jogged away.
"Don't you have to be a Nell' Ombra?" I called after him annoyed because I had no idea what he
was saying or that he'd just done that thing that he does to me again!
"Nah, things freed up early today." He carelessly called back over his shoulder. "Now as usual
there's no need to go down there. Whaddya know?" He drawled out causing a couple of chuckles
and meaningful glances to be shot at me from his friends while he merely smirked and the game
started up again. This time the Shirts managed to score twice and almost made it all the way to
the Skins basket a third time before Emmett blocked the olive skinned guys shot and Jasper took
control of the ball passing it to James who passed it to Edward at the last second, he in turn made
a neat jump shot.
I remember olive guys name when Jasper smack talks him to James. I watched in amusement as
olive guy Laurent and a couple of the others on the Shirts side cussed at Edward as he brought
back the ball. Edward chuckled, a brilliant glint to his smirk as he jogged back to his position. A
chorus of swears still good naturedly being exchanged by his gang.
Something clicked, nagging at the corner of my mind from his earlier statement that he was
usually somewhere else. Where?... "Where do you go most of the time?" I asked out loud before
I could stop myself. His head bounced to me as did the rest of the males and I mentally smacked
myself. He looked at me thoughtfully from where he stood across the court but quickly turned
his attention back to the game as Emmett made a pass. I watched awe struck as he snatches the
ball away and agilely drives to the basket passing it to Jasper who easily makes a reverse jump
shot. The chains off the hoop clink as the ball sinks through.
Another point Skins!
A thrill shoots through me and I beam out a huge smile as the Skins pump up their fists and
Jasper flips Laurent off as he makes his way towards his cousin, who is my entire focus point,
like there's a string attached from my pupil to anything Edward dealing. I clap wildly and they
turn to me chuckling but hey, I don't care I'm having fun!
The Edward and Jasper bump fists in a succession that I recognize from years of watching Paul
and Jake play ball. Nostalgia began to rear its ugly head but was quickly replaced. Edward ran
across the court, Laurent called to a brown haired guy named Riley and he marked him just as
fast. Quickly maneuvering himself around as Riley tried to block him, Edward burst forward
leaping high and slamming the ball hard and neat through the basket. I was thrilled! But stopped
mid-clap!
He was sex on legs as he remained hanging from the hoop. The muscles on his abs stretched
tight, sweaty and inviting teasing me from their position. My eyes raked over him hungrily,
higher and higher to his defined pecs his dog tags hanging low on them clinging to his sweaty
glistening body. His arms displaying the full force of his taut huge muscles, lined by the
beautifully angry veins popping as he hoisted himself in a pull up. His biceps grew to a huge ball
of sex-me muscle right before my eyes and I dropped my gum like an idiot. Mouth agape and
practically drooling I wondered too late why he was still hanging there. He swung himself
playfully like a pendulum forcing my gaze to his face in question. There I find a shit-eating grin
on his sinfully handsome face, his dark green eyes dancing with mischief he licks his lips and
winks at me and drops off the ring. Landing lightly on his feet he straightens up allowing me full
view of him in all his sweaty glory. Despite knowing that he was doing it intentionally my
breathing hiked, my eyes dropped to his dark jeans hanging low on the V of his hips, the top of
his dark green boxers peeking out as if it just wanted me to drop by and say hello. As he walked
the muscles on his torso tense and ripple mouthwateringly, then he leaned forward legs apart
shoulder width, knees bent slightly bracing himself as they began again. I'd died and gone to
heaven.
They torture people in heaven!
~.~.~
With last assist from Jasper and bank shot from Edward the Skins won over the Shirts. I clapped
and cheered wildly unable to stop myself and they turned toward me dark auras ever present and
chuckled in sheer self-satisfied amusement but I couldn't be bothered as Edward began walking
toward me with that lopsided smirk on his face. The last rays of day danced off his glistening
body causing the bronze tips of his hair to turn red. He stopped right before me, his scent
knocking me like Titanic did the iceberg. A blush rose hot from my cheeks to the roots of my
hair down to the swells of my chest. Heart pounding I watched a bead of sweat drip from his
forehead down along the angular edges of his jaw down his delectable strong neck to his hard
muscled chest. My tongue snuck out and licked at my lips, biting down furiously at the flesh of
my bottom lip I tried hard to stay in control of myself.
He cocked his head to the side, his lopsided smirk condescending as he stepped closer to me. His
eyes locked on me predatorily, noting my every reaction. My breath caught tight in my chest. I
was gonna pass out. He reached forward grabbing the hem of his shirt on me. I stumbled forward
as he tugged on it. Stretching the material towards his torso he swiped it across so that it caught
the moisture off him. The crimson part of the material turned almost black before my transfixed
gaze slowly I looked up meeting his intense darkened gaze. Edward Cullen was gonna eat me
My body shivered moisture coiling from the pit of my stomach to a pool in my underwear. The
delicate threads of my sanity snapping slowly as I tried so hard to hold on to it.
"You got it?"
My eyes snapped open. To see him addressing Demetri who had returned.
"Yeah mutha-fuckers needed no convincing." He answered Edward with a cocky grin.
Edward chuckled and turned around. "Good. You guys bounce. I'll catch up." his eyes chased
back to me at the last part.
No one replied. He wasn't asking a question. Sliding on their helmets with the tinted shields they
started up with nods to him, asphalt flew back as they spun the wheels, screeching powerfully
before they sped off in thunder and lighting again.
"Wanna take a ride." Tilting his head he stepped forward fractionally the tar crunching under his
sneakers and pulled me flush against him trapping me between him and his bike. I gulped
bracing myself, palms flat and clutching against his hard shoulders above me. He growled low
feeling my bra-less nipples instinctively harden against him through his this t-shirt. His eyes
closed momentarily before they reopened devouring me with a dangerous look, only a rim of
jade left in his otherwise black eyes.
"Your shirt?" I said dumbly tryna divert the attention from the sexual tension.
"Keep it." His voice was dark and severe his eyes not faltering.
My brow furrowed in confusion. "Why?"
"Ti segno. (I'm marking you)" his gaze turned unmistakably possessive. I locked in place.
Practically grew bloody roots! If flash-fire threatened to kill me in that moment still I wouldn't
move! The dark threatening look in his emerald eyes was far more life endangering than flash-
fire could ever hope to be!
Quickly catching myself I gritted out in worked up annoyance. "I don't know what you're
saying!" He laughed under his breath a crooked smile knocking me off. Blushing I looked down
to my wrist to distract myself.
"You know pretending you don't want me doesn't help when I can feel how you respond to me?"
he asked ducking his head to meet my eyes. His grips on my hips getting tighter, pulling me
closer. Drowning me in the aphrodisiac that was him. His sweat collected in the fabric separating
my body from him. Cold between our hot bodies. He was doing it on purpose but for the life of
me I couldn't work my brain in anyway to stop him. The overwhelming urge to lick him was
nipping at me from the back of my mind. To taste the potent salt off of him. He however had
other ideas. "Come on" he whispered in the shell of my ear. My eyes shut. "Ride." He kissed
below my ear. I gasped. "With." He sucked my lobe into his mouth. I shuttered against him. He
clutched my hips lifting me off the ground before I completely lost my footing and my legs
instinctively wrapped around his hips locking round his back as he bit down on the tender flesh.
"Me."
My lips quivered aching for his and he didn't miss a beat. Crashing his mouth against mine he
took control of the kiss instantly, kissing me rough and hard, his tongue forced its way into my
mouth. My tongue shied away from his but he wasn't having that. His tongue delved deeper
snaking around mine slowly, erotically wrapping itself this way and that around mine in a
courtship dance. I groaned into his mouth. His tough arms wrapped powerfully around my back
securing my body against his. My hips pressed hard against his as my ankles pressed together
around his back, the metal of his gun biting into my flesh. Caught in the moment my fingers
buried in his hair, the nails scratching through the tumultuous locks of copper, tugging at it
before scratching down his neck to where I could feel the slightly risen skin of his Shadows ink.
He groaned knowing exactly what I was doing. His large hands flattened against my back
pressing me to him to the point that we were practically breathing together. He leaned back over
his bike never releasing my Edwards-fang bruised bottom lip and I went with him willingly
despite not really having a choice. His hand slipped smoothly down my back. One palm of his
was the equivalent of practically the entire expanse of my much tinier waist. I shuddered as his
hands made contact with my skin where the wind had blown up his shirt. His piano fingers
danced along the top of my jeans teasing the skin before continuing over the denim material
applying slightly more pressure and running over my ass like he owned it. Shivering I tried to
pull back in shock, caused by his action or my lust I'm not sure, but he gripped me harder firmer
holding me forcefully in place. His fingers started moving again, down to my thighs. I gasped
my head falling back at his way of easing my apprehension. He took the opportunity to lower his
head to my neck. Tucking himself into the crook of it his lips sucked and pulled at my sensitive
flesh, leaving hot open mouth kisses as he went. All the way up to my ear again. "Mia (Mine)"
he whispered huskily as he sucked on my ear lobe nibbling on it before releasing it. His hands
moving to my ankles and unlocking it behind him.
Oh shit.
I did it again.
This time didn't feel so bad though I tried hard to work up some guilt, really I did! But
honestly there was none.
"You really wanna give me your cherry on my bike?" He asked in a husky tease, his brow
cocked in a questioning arch as he tucked my hair back behind my ear.
His actions always threw me. He could frustratingly enough be gentle and crude at the same
time!
Stubborn me was out before I could stop her. "How do you know if I'm a virgin or not huh?" I
shot back. Bad. Move.
Swiftly he reached forward and grabbed my jeans in a steel hold! His fingers dipping fully inside
of them, past the lace band of my drenched panties as he pulled me toward him, his fingers
digging dangerously down on my bare flesh, his thumbs on the outside toying up and down with
the zip of my jeans. I screeched bloody murder and he chuckled crookedly, rolling his eyes as he
pecked my lips and withdrew his hands. Kicking off the bike he got back on properly, straddling
it. "Lucky guess." He deadpanned taunting as he cockily slid on his black Rayban wayfarers and
started up.
"You're coming with me tomorrow." he said. Again, not a question. Pulling his jacket on and
handing me his hoodie from god knows where as I slid on behind him and picked his helmet up
again. "To Nell' Ombra." he clarified in his usual deep velvet voice. "I'm picking you up."
My eyes grew wide and in return his darkened angrily, understanding why they did so,
immediately. "Bella." He seethed low and serious. "I'm going to pull up at 5PM sharp and if you
don't get on the fucking bike I'm going to hunt down each and every one of your mutts and
eliminate my problems." He said steadily, even though I could hear the underlying hiss of
promise in the threat.
I was furious. So furious that it shadowed my fear. That furious!
It didn't faze him in the least. Kissing my forehead he slid his helmet on me, shut the shield and
took off at top speed. I shrieked, my arms quickly flew around him and I felt the smug bastards
laughter ripple through him as he accelerated until I was clutching onto him for dear life.
Satisfied with my hold on him he continued driving like a maniac down the street back toward
Forks.
Light was slowly fading. And I was with a rival gang leader. I should have been terrified. I
wasn't.
I'm an idiot.
He was bad. Deliciously, bad. I could see it. The blind could see it! Through and through he was
just plain and simple dark, wicked, evil!
As if he sensed my mood with him he carelessly accelerated every time I ignored him. At first it
simply annoyed me further. But soon the thrill of the speed and him, caught up to me and I was
clutching onto him with a Cheshire grin on my face hidden by his helmet. Seemingly lost in the
moment. Nothing but wind whipping at me and a cocky, playful, speed god riding a remarkably
hot bike that practically screamed Edward. I felt alive...
Today I got to have fun away from the Res The irony of with who was not lost on me. But
right now I just wanted to bask in the feeling of fun, reliving watching the wind sweep his messy
hair as he rode, seeing him play, his grin after each basket, his roguish wink at me when he
caught my gaze on him. How he and his rebellious gang skillfully flew across the court the same
way they skillfully rode like speed demons. The thrill of actually going to Hell, THE 'Hell' and
spending close to half the day there with Shadow Fangs no less. Riding with Edward. Just
anything Edward.
Edward and me
Just for that moment
I smiled under his helmet, my little haven that blocked out the problems, didn't let me think off
Edward as what he was, the Shadow Fang leader. We pulled into the school parking lot and he
idled the bike. Leaning back and looking at me. I didn't want to let go but watching as he pulled
off the Bans and hooked them into his dog tags I detached myself from him before he could
notice my reluctance to get off. Turning he watched me with mystifying flashes in his green eyes
as I leaned back to get off. His open palm moved in front of me, his Shadows leather crest on his
wrist clear to my vision. I took his offered hand and balanced myself as I started to get off.
Electricity coursed through me at his touch.
Then suddenly his hold grew steely firm, I stilled and looked at him confused. His face,
brilliantly clear to me through the shield, was cold as ice and fiercely stiff. Shifting his weight he
turned back around to face the front, his body blocking my view from whatever it was that had
him on alert and his one hand inconspicuously keeping me locked on the bike.
"You fucked up Cullen. You better muthafucking stay away from her! And cmon don't be shy you
pussy who's the chick, 'nother one of your bitches?"
My body froze. Id recognize every single one of their voices anywhere.
That furious snide voice was Jared's.
~.~.~
Chapter Six Time is Running Out
*~*~* I think I'm drowning
asphyxiated
I wanna break this spell
that you've created
you're something beautiful
a contradiction
I wanna play the game
I want the friction
you will be the death of me
you will be the death of me
bury it
I won't let you bury it
I won't let you smother it
I won't let you murder it
our time is running out
our time is running out
you can't push it underground
you can't stop it screaming out
I wanted freedom
bound and restricted
I tried to give you up
but I'm addicted
now that you know I'm trapped sense of elation
you'd never dream of
breaking this fixation
you will squeeze the life out of me
bury it
I won't let you bury it
I won't let you smother it
I won't let you murder it
our time is running out
our time is running out
you can't push it underground
you can't stop it screaming out
how did it come to this?
ooooohh
you will suck the life out of me
bury it
I won't let you bury it
I won't let you smother it
I won't let you murder it
our time is running out
our time is running out
you can't push it underground
you can't stop it screaming out
How did it come to this?
ooooohh *~*~*
When it's time to get down from a high, reality storms in at a rushed pace, destroying everything
in its path. That was what was happening right now. Reality smacked me in the face- HARD.
Jared was here. And I was clinging on to Edward like a life preserver.
Irony.
Hypocrisy.
Fear.
Anxiety.
Betrayal.
Panic.
RUN!
Tearing my hand from Edward I ran. Never turning back to gorge the reactions of the two males
behind me. I followed my mind. Conflicted feelings tearing at me painfully, inebriating my
ability to think. I was fleeing. All I had to do was run
Through the dark, in the cold. With home and heaven behind me. Fleeing what I knew and what
had pulled me in.
My breaths came in gasps, tugging at my chest painfully. Every breath feeling like sandpaper
was grating at my lungs. The fire in my legs matching the burn in my chest but I couldn't afford
to slow down, I was running from reality. My life hanging in the balance if I lost the race.
It could all be over. They could walk out on me too I'd be slapping them in the face.
Cutting into the forest, it was my dream all over again. The nightmare! The fear and adrenaline
was the same. The need to reach home was still filling me with desperation. Only I was now
running from something new
Me.
Everything. About. Me!
~.~.~
My fisted fingers were numb with cold by the time I reached the front door of my house. The
porch was dimly lit by the streetlight but that was about the only illumination available meaning
Charlie wasn't home yet. A conflict between relief and disappointment wedged itself in my throat
as I stumbled up the steps and kicked aside the welcome mat. Struggling to get a proper grip on
the spare key I swayed a little my head feeling too heavy. My iced fingers finally jammed the
key into the lock and pried it open. Shutting the door hard behind me I pounded my head against
it. And in that moment the helmet personified him, as the darkness heightened and the blow to
my head softened because the helmet absorbed the impact.
Gripping it hard I pulled it off and flung it into the hall wall, refusing its protection. Sliding down
the door and crumbling on the floor, slowly my fingers traced up the smooth painted bumps of
the wall in search of the switch and flicked on the light. The brightness caused me to wince. I
preferred the dark, my eyes too sensitive for the alertness that coupled illumination. I had to stay
away from him.
When had my simple life become this complicated?
Picking myself up with a deep breath I trudged forward to the foot of the staircase where the
helmet had landed. Great I brought home his helmet, he's gonna be thrilled. I thought
begrudgingly. This'll make it much easier to not talk to him, idiot! Smacking myself with it for
my stupidity, I walked up to my room.
Taking off his hoodie and shirt I tucked them along with the helmet into my closet I roughly
threw some of my clothes over it covering it up on the off chance that I opened my draw while
dad was around. Blindly I grabbed a tank top and shoved it over my chest.
I needed a smoke. Something, anything to calm my nerves. If Jared recognized me he was
probably going to show up any second and murder me. He'd never forgive me! None of them
would! And how could I expect them to? I'd been so caught up in the thrill of not having any
expectations placed on me for the first time in my life that I didn't realize the person giving me
that freedom, that breathing space, was one of the Wolves first and only expectations of me. Stay
away from the Shadow Fangs, they're dangerous! How could I have been so stupid? Was I really
that desperate for a break from tribulations that I accepted Edward into my life at some point?
My family was counting on me. I had dreams. For them. For me. Their dreams were all for my
benefit through life. And my only dream was to be their redemption. The one who could protect
them from the wound of Renee's cold bitter accusations, her cutting curses and her mocking
cynicism of their life and its achievements, she'd practically spat in their faces and crushed the
things they were most proud of under her shoe, grinding it into insignificant dust before she left.
She was gone but her black shadow of insult and curse always loomed over head. Jake and the
guys had protected, loved and nurtured me my entire life, expecting nothing in return except my
welfare, when they had no obligation to me. We weren't related. We shared no blood. I was a
whiney toddler who cramped their friendship. They owed me nothing and yet they'd given me
everything.
Was I really willing to give all that up for a guy who I hardly knew, a rival criminal who was
looking for a way to hurt those I cared about? Now I was faced with the harsh reality that I could
very well have lost everything tonight. The trust of my adopted brothers, my best friends Their
love The fear of abandonment was far too much, causing my breath to catch desperately in my
throat. I could handle a mother who hated me, a mother who left me. I think But I wouldn't be
able to handle losing them. I was too young with Renee. But the guys I'd been with them my
whole life. I wouldn't survive if they abandoned me too Especially if I had pushed them to it.
And yet here I was facing that very reality. The horrible truth of having lost everything,
including Edward... My mind whispered. If it was true and his revenge was to attack the Wolves
through me then his purpose was fulfilled tonight, there'd be no need for me anymore. And this
thought annoyed me, because I shouldn't worry if Edward Cullen was removed from my life. It'd
make my life infinitely simpler and yet he still crept into my thoughts My thoughts that were
filled with all those who meant the world to me and somehow he slipped into that category.
Turning to my dresser I saw the letters blink through the darkness, 5:47. I needed a distraction.
Anything to slow down the frantic beating of my heart. Grabbing my bag I sifted out my
Marlboro and moved to dad's room. The balcony facing the back was a perfect spot to hide and
smoke when I was at home. Closing the glass sliding door behind me I lit up content with the
knowledge that the smoke stench couldn't work its way inside.
It's frosty outside and mist flows out my mouth when smoke doesn't. Slowly and steadily my
pulse returned to normal and I welcomed the mind numbing sensation that came with the
nicotine calm. The redundant task of inhaling -exhaling -watching the smoke rise in leisurely
puffs -repeat, held a happy familiarity. At least that was one thing that wouldn't change no
matter what I did How exactly did I become a pawn in the push and pull of the two gangs? It
was their war. Had they just been normal groups of guys I would be able to be friends with who
ever I wanted and not have to worry over what the repercussions would be. But things were how
they were and I was caught in the in between no matter what I wanted. It would be me who
would have to choose and lose even though this was between them.
Shutting my eyes tightly I finished the last pull of my sweet release, making sure to hide the
filter deep within the soil of a pot plant before I walked back into Charlie's room. My jacket slid
over the side of his work desk causing some of the contents to fall off. "Shit." The mumble
slipped through my lips as I squatted to pick them up. A ball pen and a few loose pages. With a
heave I straightened myself and turned to make sure everything looked exactly right as I placed
them atop the hard wood. From the corner of my eye dark colored ink caught my attention.
Hidden but not forgotten, judging by its position under a stack of Charlie's work files. The pull it
had on me took me by surprise and I found my hand reaching of its own accord to free the
mystery square from its prison. Tears burned my eyes as more and more of it was revealed.
The old matted picture that I'd never seen before. A big green twinkling Christmas tree adorned
with smiley ornament snowmen, fairies, flakes and stars with a glorious wide spread winged
angel atop of it, her soft eyes and smile directing blessing to the two people at the foot of the
tree. A young woman and child no more than six months old A jumping jack musical box sat
in front of the woman. Her legs tucked underneath her as she supported and steadied a bouncing
chubby baby between her lap with small gift wrapped boxes strewn here and there around them
and some torn bits of wrap covering the baby's thick sock covered toes. The woman's eyes
crinkled at the sides she was smiling so broad down at the baby she cradled. It was me and my
mother, I was in her lap with a toothless laugh at the bobbing Jack-in-the-box as she gazed at me
with a happy beaming radiant smile, a smile of absolute love as she held me to her making sure
to support me should I fall.
Tears brimmed rapidly and fell. How could this be? How could there have been a time when
she'd looked at me like that? She looked happy... She looked like she loved me... How could she
leave me? The image practically physically burned me. Inadvertently I fingered the burn on my
wrist recalling the numbing fascination that pulled away my emotional turmoil this morning.
Dropping the photo back to its place I walked with unsteady steps down the stairs and into the
kitchen. I was no chef but it would be nice to try and cook dad a meal. It would make him happy
and with my skills I'd probably get a hearty laugh out of him too and more importantly the
mundane task of not setting the house on fire would keep my mind occupied.
Turning on the kitchen light I washed my hands in the sink and dried them off in a dishtowel.
Steak and eggs were easy, I could do that. Right? Scrunching my nose as I grabbed the steaks out
the freeze I hoped the answer was yes.
Dad would be home any minute now. Not wanting to waste anytime I popped the steaks into the
microwave hitting the defrost button. Turning around I put some butter into a frying pan and let
it sit on the counter. Grabbing a knife I turned back to the microwave noticing the thick plastic
covering at the brink of popping. "Shoot! I didn't pierce the bag!"
Running forward in my hurry to stop it from bursting was by far the dumbest thing I could do.
My usually light foot placed firmly on the fragments of ice that had melted from the packaging
near the fridge and in seconds I met the floor with a heave. A shrill shriek filled the kitchen as
the blade clasped tightly in my hand sandwiched between the hard ground and my body weight,
breaking skin and piercing my flesh. I cried out in pain at the same time as the bag burst in the
microwave with a definitive bang. Inching through the ache I moved my unscathed hand to stop
the microwave. The softened steak sat pretty waiting to be cooked while raw hurt shot through
me. Leaning against the counter I fisted my wrist trying to cut off the blood circulation hoping it
would ease the pain.
It didn't.
Hissing through my teeth I brought my eyes down to my slit palm.
It caused everything to stop for 30 seconds.
I looked at the steady stream of blood leaking out in fascination, doing nothing to clean it or stop
the thick flow dripping between my fingers to the floor. Slowly raising the blade again I lightly
traced the dark line marred by red to the source. The dark ruby red captivated me. The sharp
stinging sensation keeping me focused, demanding my full attention, refusing to let my mind
wonder to anything besides it. It was poison that I felt pour out of me. A beautifully numbing
pain filled me, expelling from me all the bad and leaving me in a bubble of calm, where no
outside thoughts could penetrate my protective walls. My mind was singing in pain as the blade
pressed too hard and pricked my skin for a second time. I winced at the pain but pulled down,
ripping the skin apart like a prayer for absolution. It was a sorrowful symphony of angels singing
in my mind as the pain sharply coursing through me sucked from me the emotional turmoil.
Slowly I scrutinized the quickening of the red stream as I continued pulling, letting the blade
shred my skin from top to bottom in a slithering curve following the natural dark line it fell on. A
perfect neat incision on my life line
"Bells I'm home!"
Dad's voice shocked me back to the present. My head quickly snapped to the side at dad's voice
in the stairway his steps trudging up to his room. Pain shot through my hand and I looked back to
it, for the first time realizing what had transpired. A pool of blood dripped and soaked into the
midsection of my shirt. Only red stared back at me.
What had I done?...
Oh my god! Oh my god! The mantra repeated in my head. With blurry vision I grabbed a dish
towel clutching it tightly in my fist. Tears spilled in heavy drops from my eyes, bile rising in my
throat as I frantically tried to wipe the blood off my shirt and hand.
"The station was quiet today. I'm surprised." Dad spoke from his room and I heard the clanks of
his boots as he peeled them off.
A choked sob escaped me as I gave up and fell to the floor wiping the streaks of crimson that had
dripped to the tiles.
"I spoke to Principal Green today apparently he's thinking of upping the rules at school to stop
some practical jokers. Something about a phone call and some bi-"
I blocked out dad's words as he began making his way down the stairs. Clutching the cloth
tightly I masked my pain, putting on a straight face and turned to the steaks. "I was thinking off
doing steaks and eggs but the steaks had their own plan." Cringing through the burning in my
palm I spoke as normal as I could manage to dad when he entered.
I walked along the counter, back to him and arm hidden on my stomach, as inconspicuously as I
could I kept myself cloaked from his eyes. Thankfully dad chuckled, oblivious to my current
plight. "Don't worry kiddo I'll handle this one." He said as he pried open the microwave.
"Th-thanks dad. I'm just gonna wash up a bit and finish up some homework."
I couldn't wait any longer. I turned away and scampered towards the staircase. Searing burning in
my palm, pain shooting up my arm through my veins, I was practically lumbering up step by
step. I felt my pulse hammering up my neck to pound deafeningly at my head. The bathroom
door was slightly ajar. Stepping inside I shut the door leaning back I tipped my head against it
willing myself not to cry Not yet
Slowly I peeled off my marred top, wincing slightly at the pain when I fisted my injured hand at
the hem and pulled my body free of the warm reminder of my self inflicted pain. Pushing my top
to the bottom of the hamper I hastily got into the shower. Sliding the shower door shut, my back
pressed rigidly against the unyielding cold glass. Traitorous tears broke the confines of my lids
and slipped out the corner of my red burning eyes. Sobs and hiccups escaped me as I tried hard
to calm down my labored breathing. The stampeding loud elephant trumpets to my internal
turmoil booming in my head. The twin wounds blazing fire in my hand causing me to fixate on
the only rational thought right now... What the hell is wrong with me
The world began spinning around me, my head swimming with scary thoughts of self loathing.
Fisting my hands tightly in my hair I screamed and just like in the outside world, no one came to
save me here from myself. There was no hero. No one heard my call or saw my pain. Muffled by
the running water my scream died and I watched again as the blood trickled down the drain from
the stretched skin of my reopened wound. I stared straight ahead through the shower door at my
distorted image on the steamed mirror. Crimson running from my clenched fists it dripped from
my hair and streaked down my face like tears of blood. My eyes shut tightly against the image,
trying futilely to reject it. Letting go of my hair my arm went limp at my sides and I sank to the
shower floor letting the water wash away the crimson from my hair. Tears fell from my eyes in
gut retching sobs. Dear god what was happening to me
~.~.~
I made sure to seal my hand today again like I had last night after my shower. A numb relief
filled me when I woke this morning and saw the little scabbing that had formed. Like pretty
chocolate frosting to cover up a disastrous birthday cake, it ebbed my worry, allowing me to
pretend like nothing had happened. To overlook the psycho mess that I was slowly turning into.
Dad was already at work and I was finishing breakfast when there was a knock at the door. The
sharp rap startled me, jolting me be back from my utter mind fuck since yesterday. Walking over
I looked through the window and saw the broad tan frame of Jared.
"Bell, it's me open up!"
My heart raced double time at his loud and overwhelming presence outside the flimsy wood of
the door. If he'd recognized me yesterday. This was about to turn into my judgment day
I steeled myself for the worst as I made my way to the door. "Coming!" My eyes flew open in
shock as I swung it open.
"Jared!" Reaching out my hands I touched the deep gash on his cheek knowing that I wouldn't
have to worry about him seeing my cut, no one ever did. I hid this stuff well. Him on the other
hand...
He couldn't hide his wounds if he tried. His lip was swollen, his nose looked like it had been
broken and a large dark bruised purple patch was forming round his eye just above a bust open
cut on his cheek. "What happened?" dragging him inside by the arm I shut the door closed
behind us.
"Met your 'boss' yesterday." He sneered the word with distaste.
Oh no!
"He did this?"
He looked at me incredulously. "Well we're not best friends."
Shit.
"I know that." I huffed. "It was just a question."
"He and I had a run in while he was with one of his bimbo's. A smart cookie for once, she bailed
before I took care of Cullen." he walked away from me into the lounge and sat in Charlie's seat
while ice ran up my spine. Took care of? What did that mean? Sighing exasperatedly into his
palms he spoke practically choking each word out. "Bella, I know I haven't been easy on you.
You've got to toil there because he's holding this thing over you. Do what you have to." He said
into his hands. Looking back up his voice was firm. "I just want you out of there as soon as
possible." He looked at me for a long while, I wasn't sure what he was waiting for so I just
nodded. "I've gotta bail this place fast" his eyes darted to the window and I nodded
understanding that after the fight Shadow Fang territory wasn't the safest for him considering he
was alone. He woke up and walked toward the door. I trailed slightly behind. He stalled though,
looking hesitant, he hovered shifting his weight to his other foot as he looked at me. I really
couldn't understand it. "So I'll see you tonight at the Rez?" he asked anticipation flickering in his
dark eyes. Jared had always been different from the others. Always more closed off around me
but I knew he cared, a lot, I could always see it. It was just different someway and I honestly
couldn't identify how so I brushed it aside as my imagination.
"First day of school and stuff" I couldn't promise him that. I had to go to work for a couple of
hours after school so judging by the homework they gave us I wouldn't know how much free
time I'd have today. "But I'll be there tomorrow probably, dads gotta take care of some stuff out
of town."
"Right." Standing up taller he nodded. "Maybe then." he leaned down and placed a kiss on my
forehead. "Be careful." His warm breath fanned out against my skin with each word before he
moved away and walked out the door.
That was different.
~.~.~
After Jared left I watched the clock idly. Seconds and minutes ticked by as snippets of the past
24 hours ran through my mind. I watched the numbers reach the time for the school bus and still
my body remained perched frozen to the kitchen counter. Good palm flat against my knee while
I cradled the wounded one to my stomach I barely stirred as I heard the distinct wheeze and roar
of the yellow iron heap that chugged along, picking us up and moving us to the Forks teenage
'prison', arrive and leave, oblivious to my absence.
Rousing from my frozen state I slung my backpack over my shoulder and slipped some extra
cash into my jean skirts pocket. Telling myself that I was just getting a taxi so that I could get to
school I stepped onto the porch and waited for the cab I'd called for 10 minutes ago to arrive.
The weather was foggy and dull, a miserable sight for a miserable mood. Fitting, I thought as the
horn of the cab blasted calling my attention. Ducking my head down, I jogged lightly to the cab
and got in.
The cabby eyed me dubiously before the bored look of his redundant job worked its way back
onto his face, it's not like he really cared where I was going on a school day. "Where to?"
"Port Angeles."
The words where out and chiming ominously in the open. All too real now that they'd escaped
my subconscious and resounded in the confined space of the cab. He eyed my bag and I
robotically pulled out the wad of cash from my pocket in answer to his silent question. Satisfied
he turned around and drove towards the end of town with me sinking to the back of the seat.
The ride was filled with trashy old songs on the old radio. Tiny droplets of water pitter pattered
my face as the cabby rolled down his window to take a smoke. Taking his cue I reached into the
side zipper of my bag and pulled out my own cigarettes to calm my gnawing jittery nerves. His
hazel eyes darted to me but he remained silent, instead shrugging his shoulders and offering me a
flame.
Leaning forward I gratefully accepted and inhaled, pushing the smoke down past my burning
throat and deep into my lungs. Holding my breath I allowed for beats to pass as the nicotine
worked its magic to quell my growing fears and push aside the questions buzzing in my head that
I didn't want to acknowledge, questions that called for honesty and ownership of stupid reckless
actions.
Flicking out the limp weightless ash through the window I allowed myself one brief look at the
bandage wound discreetly under the long sleeve of my top. Taking another drag I fidgeted my
knee high tan boots and bided my time until we finally entered the street for Nell' Ombra.
Paying the cabby and trooping toward the chic joint was no easy task. The wind was howling in
wake of a huge storm, pushing at me from every side. My hair flew all over the place and it
finally dawned on me that I was here on a school day, with no viable reason, no idea how I was
going to get home or explain my absence from school and that there was a bloody good chance I
was going to get jumped by the end of the day. Ultimately there where a hundred and one things
that could go wrong but my feet kept moving forward for the simple reason that I had to know if
he was okay or on life support somewhere I didn't know about.
The heavens gave way forcing me to run the remainder of the distance almost like he needed me
to get there faster. The slippery wet ground was a wonderful playground for me having grown-up
next to a tumultuous beach with all boys but I was allowed little time to enjoy it in my self
imposed mission. With light splashy footsteps I climbed the stairs and entered the reception area
looking like I'd been through hell, twice.
"Isabella?"
I'd never heard my name uttered with such sad disbelief before. Turning to the source I took in
the shocked look Rosalie was sporting as she stared at me with loosely veiled horror. "What are
you doing here?"
I blinked once. Twice. Thrice. What could I say? What could honestly warrant my presence here
right this minute? Nothing!
Wordlessly I turned heading back out. I'm not sure how ridiculous I looked right now but I was
not in control of my body for the past 24 hours. I could feel Rosalie's eyes on me and could only
begin to imagine the dumfounded expression on her face as she watched me silently leave after
I'd cut school.
"Look, just wait!"
I halted and looked at her hesitantly my face burning with embarrassment at how very crazy she
must think I am. "Why?"
"Just- don't go anywhere." She said. "Felix, get a towel." she ordered as she stalked around the
hostess podium. Felix sent me a rueful smile as he backed into the restaurant to do as told.
Muttering under her breath Rosalie came toward me like a spooked bear. "You're soaking. Get
inside." she barked pulling me further into the restaurant hiding me from prying eyes as she
ushered me to the side hall that lead to Edward's office. My heart took off with vigor up to my
throat. I was sure I was going to be sick. What the fuck had I been thinking? I clearly had not
been thinking at all!
Felix stepped into view and handed Rosalie the towel. Taking it from him she span me part
towards her as she hastily dabbed at the moisture. "Are you okay? Did something happen?" She
asked the obvious judging by my haphazard appearance. I shook my head in a 'no'. We were still
walking towards the office door when I noticed James rapidly rise from his perch outside the
stock room. He walked over in large lithe strides, his flashing eyes narrowing at my roughed up
appearance before moving to Rosalie. She caught his gaze as he fell into step with us and shook
her head. He nodded once and moved fast in front of us to open the door. Rosalie's arm propelled
me forward through the doors just as Tanya, having followed James movements, saw me being
lead to the back. Her eyes were black-ice as she barked out a disbelieving snarl with a hand
placed on her hip.
Jasper, leaned casually against the side wall with one leg propped up waiting for Edward who
was aimlessly nursing a beer, with a dart in his other hand poised to throw to make his shot at the
board. They turned towards the door as we marched in. Jasper's eyes grew a little in surprise
while Edwards narrowed to slits. My blood ran cold.
"Bella?" he asked as his eyes took inventory of my troubled condition. Jasper nodded at the door
dismissing Rosalie after they had some silent conversation. My eyes frantically flew to her not
wanting to be left alone in here. I watched desperately as she moved to the door leaving the
towel she'd wrapped on my shoulders around me as she exited. A small reassuring look touched
her face in my direction just before the door shut. Taking that as a good sign I swallowed and
turned back to Edward.
"Guess who stopped by." James drawled rhetorically and I watched the tension visibly leave the
shoulders of the cousins. Jasper kicked off the wall grabbing his beer from the desk and
sauntered across the room with a nod and nonchalant smirk of acknowledgment in my direction
now that it was apparent that nothing was amiss. Not waiting for any reply he and James slipped
through the doors leaving me with Edward.
"What are you doing here?" he asked his stance aloof but his eyes showed his inner bafflement.
I saw the scratched skin on his forehead and the ghosting of a stab bruise on his neck. My face
must've paled because he was lowering me on a leather couch when I looked again.
"Easy." he said pushing my hair back and leaning to sit on his desk as he waited for an answer.
"What happened?"
He was okay. No worse of than Jared. Thank god.
"Nothing." I said truthfully looking at him though my lashes. He nodded accepting that and
eased back to get comfortable.
"How'd you get here?" he asked staring me down seriously.
I stammered out the first thing that came to mind. "I- I I was on my way to school."
He lifted a brow and looked around exaggeratedly. "This isn't school."
"I know!" I huffed knowing that was a dumb answer. Opting to go with something more
believable I added more to my story. "I didn't want to go to school."
"You didn't want to go to school?" he repeated incredulously. I knew he didn't understand, more
importantly I could see behind his condescending stance he didn't believe me. "Of course" he
drawled out sarcastically "so naturally, you came here."
"I- I" I didn't have an argument. I didn't have a justification for my actions. Accepting my
defeat I just bit the bullet. "Are you okay?" I asked quietly just to be sure.
He stared at me his eyes dark with questions and surprise before he quickly recomposed his aloof
stance. "Am I?" he asked rhetorically.
"Look I saw-" my mouth shut closed not wanting to provide a name. I paused and he caught the
hesitation.
"You saw your friend." He said in precise understanding. My jaw dropped it was really like he
read minds. A smug smirk formed on his dotted purple bruised lip.
"He's gone." I said quickly not wanting more trouble to be stirred up.
"Wise move on his part."
What could I say to that? From his menacingly calm state I knew he meant it. "I should go." I
said standing quickly. It was pointless being here. I had now seen that he was fine so I had no
reason to stay.
"To where? School?" he asked cynically. I glared at his sarcasm but he ignored it and grinned
devilishly back at me. "So you came to check up on me Bella?"
His head cocked to the side watching as blood rushed to my face. "I'm touched." He said
teasingly and quicker than I could process his palm flattened on my chest pushing me swiftly
back onto the couch. I bounced once from the impact as he rose from his place and seated
himself next to me. Seated thigh to thigh when he slouched and stretched his tautly muscled arm
around the back of the rest by my shoulder. Tension was thick around us. His scent filling and
electrifying the air around us while his body heat warmed my leg and soaked straight through to
my heart. He was clouding my judgment again. I stared at him as he grabbed the towel and
tugged it off me. Wringing it tightly he grabbed my wrists and wrapped them securely.
"What are you doing!" I demanded as my breath caught.
His dark green eyes flickered to me under the thick canopy of his lashes a lopsided grin pulling
at his lips flashing me a cocky boyish smirk. "Showing my appreciation." Crawling over me he
inadvertently forced me to lay myself down on the seat in my feeble attempt to keep my head
screwed on straight. Chuckling at our new position he buried me on the soft couch under his
body clad head to toe in black. His toned muscled rippling delectably against my where we made
contact. Squirming did nothing to stop his lips from meeting mine and once they did I could will
myself to resist no longer. His lips were soft and warm demanding entrance that I willing gave.
A soft moan escaped me as his tongue grazed feather touches to my own. The kiss was scorching
and his lips were unyielding, refusing to let me go. His hand creped hotly against my skin down
my side to grip my thigh deliciously in a firm hold. Effortlessly he picked it up to his waist
allowing his hard body between my legs. My head fell back and he groaned when my body
arched into him. "Bella" he whispered along my lips as his palm snuck under the hem of my top
dancing in circles teasingly winding me up. I groaned in frustration, wanting more than anything
in that moment for my hands to be free so I could touch him. "you will" he continued. Running
his hand up my skin and leaving a river of molten lava in its wake, he reached the underside of
my bra allowing his fingertips to skim the wire "Never", he emphasized as he watched me writhe
under him with hungry desire "run away from me again." He licked his lips and dipped down to
devour my mouth again. I was breathless and an uncomfortable wetness was forming in my
panties as he kept me on edge. I waited impatiently for him to deepen the kiss but he didn't,
instead he teased me with soft pecks and nibbles at my swollen lip before pulling back and
causing an involuntary growl from me "Understood?"
I was wound so tightly in that moment he could've asked if I understood quantum physics and I
would've said yes. With a frantic nod I gave my okay and he smiled down at me.
He smiled, the feeling it sent through me was euphoric. That smile was breathtaking so much
more so than his smirk and it was what broke my resolve, how could I possibly stay away from
him? I couldn't.
"Good girl." He whispered and dipped down catching my lips to silence my scream of pleasure
as his hand finally slipped under my bra. His fingertips caused electricity to crackle where it
made contact with my tender skin. Kneading the flesh firmly, like he was staking his possession
of me. His palm grazed the overly sensitive nipple and caused flood gates to open down below.
I'd never felt like this before. "I can smell you." He said hotly as he flicked my nipple between
his thumb and index finger, his eyes possessive as he tweaked the rosy buds while licking my
bottom lip. A deep blush burned my skin as he thrust his hips into mine to prove his point and a
low mewl escaped me at his hard prominent jean clad cock touching the source of my dampness.
He grinned and repeated the movement causing my breathing to hike. Slowly his left hand
descended to the bottom of my skirt that had ridden up. A single finger danced up my bare thigh
towards the drenched material, flicking the elastic and threatening to slip inside as he looked at
me hungrily. "Let me take care of it for you anima gemella." He said huskily.
I was positive it wasn't a question. But I never got to find out as a fist pounded hard at the door.
Edward growled dangerously as he pulled away from me. His breathing was as labored as mine
as he rested his forehead against my own. "WHAT!" he barked.
"There's trouble down town." Rosalie's voice said in a quiet panic. "Emmett's heading down with
Jasper and James already."
"Fuck it." He cussed.
I watched fixated as the lethal undertone crawled over his features completely shadowing it. His
eyes flashed with sharp green ice as he backed off me stepping lightly to his desk and grabbing a
gleaming chrome gun. My eyes widened in alarm as he brushed past me, a deadly glint in his
eyes as he tucked it into the back of his jeans. Stopping at the door he turned his head slightly to
face me. In quick steps he was before me again. His breath fanned out on my skin as he held my
gaze, his eyes infinitely softer than they were a moment ago now that he was looking at me. "Do
not leave Bella. Stay right here." Brief concern touched his voice as he spoke. "I'll be back in a
little while. Do. Not. Move." His voice told me not to argue so with a nod he backed away from
me and I watched with locked emotion in my throat as he left the office. His tall dominating
frame calling the attention of the occupants of the restaurant but only for a brief second before
they saw his set jaw and lethal expression and diverted their attention with bowed heads and
lowered eyes, in an act of both fear and possibly respect Oblivious to the reactions around him
he slung his jacket on covering the green ink of his initials that peeked out from under his black
t-shirt sleeve and stormed out the door with wrath. I watched through the glass as he hopped off
the rail landing effortlessly on the tarmac that was ridiculously far below us and got to his bike.
It roared to life under him and he shot down the street in a roaring blur of black, red and gold.
Barely a second later, the door swung open calling my attention and Tanya hastily came in
shutting the door behind her. "Well aren't you a real piece of work?" she said above the music.
"What?" I said and then on a second thought I held up a hand. "You know what. Forget it." There
was already too much on my mind I didn't need more shit to add to my list.
"Forget it? Well look who's developing a spine now that the boss is boning her." She bit out
venomously. Honestly I would've felt better if she just slapped me. "Pretty little mess, aren't you?
I'm sure your mutts are eating it right up. But this isn't La Push, Bella, you don't get to come to
my turf and take Edward's time. You're a kept little pet. Once this is over you'll just be
yesterday's damaged goods thrown out back with the rest of the garbage from Nell' Ombra. Get
one thing straight Bella." She said taking a step forward. "Stay away from Edward or I'll make
you regret the day you were born. I'm doing you a huge favor actually. Saving you the disgrace
of being his whore."
"What the hell is wrong with you?" my breaths caught in my throat as I finally snapped. "I'm not
sleeping with him! How dare you!" I said I shot back stepping forward too. "I'm not a whore!"
"Oh really?" She continued unfazed. "Then why's he paying you the same rate as Rose? At least
she's his cousin. What the fuck could possibly warrant you the special treatment? Double the staff
salary if you think about it, considering you get to work your own hours?" she stepped lightly
towards me brushing my hair back. I flinched away from her touch and she smirked cooing out
her next words. "He's buying you."
He was paying me more than the others?
My stomach retched as it started making sense to me. Oh my god could she be right? Was I
seriously just a twisted game to him? His revenge on the Wolves?
"Oh my god." She tutt'd pitifully as a lone traitorous tear streaked down my cheek landing on my
forearm in a heavy drop. "You really had no idea did you?" she chuckled and then continued in
insincere sympathy. "Well then, thank me by keeping your distance from him." With a smile in
my direction she backed herself to the door again. "Oh and Bella," she turned towards me as she
opened the door. "Let's keep this little meeting between us ok?" she fake smiled again, making
sure I understood what she meant before she sauntered out the door.
That bastard! Grabbing my backpack of the couch I bolted for the exit before anyone of his
lapdogs could stop me. I had no idea where I was going all I knew was that I had to put as much
distance between me and him as possible. Screw him! Screw his job! He can get me arrested for
all I cared! I'd much rather kiss Harvard goodbye than be anyone's whore!
Sobs sprang from my throat because part of me was hurt. Part of me had hoped I could trust him,
that it was real. How fucking nave are you Bella! My clutched fists wiped furiously at the angry
tears spilling from my eyes. Crossing the street quickly I flagged down a cab and grabbed at the
door before the vehicle even managed to fully come to a stop. "K Street." I choked out trying
hard to reign in my breakdown.
"Hey there girl are you okay?" The aged cab driver asked slightly alarmed.
"I'm fine. Please! I just need to get home!" one look at the fresh wave of tears that assaulted me
and he was flooring it.
~.~.~
I wasn't sure how long I'd been past out on the floor. All I remembered was the nice old cabby
refusing to take my money and saying he was just happy to help me get back safely. He was a
kind old man. I appreciated it now that my breakdown had past. This is what I was doing for
about twenty minutes since I'd woken from the haze. I'd been lying in the same position, cheek
pressed to the cold tile of the floor where I'd blacked out and thinking about the only nice thing
that had happened in a long time. Just a kind old man being nice to a distraught girl and he'd
expected nothing in return. No hidden agenda.
My head hurt from where it hit the corner step when I blacked out but aside from that everything
was fine. I was in a safe bubble, away from the horrendously brainless decisions of today to cut
school, the gang bullshit, the evil mother that may have at some point loved me and the green
eyes that I'd stupidly come to trust despite it only seeing me as a tool for payback.
My cell rang beside my head. Dedication to my Ex, destroyed by the annoying buzzing as the
vibration caused it to dance noisily in a semicircle on the tile. I barely blinked as I idly watched it
ring till it went to voicemail. Almost immediately it lit up again. The process repeated several
times all with the same result. My body ached and groaned with protest as I reached my hands
under me and pushed up trying feebly to right myself. With stiff muscles I rose and mechanically
stretched. Without sparing a glance to the cellphone buzzing brightly at my feet I climbed up the
stairs and grabbed the cordless. Navigating to my room I curled into a ball on the bed and dialed
a number I knew all too well.
"Forks Police Station, Officer Bradley speaking, what's your emergency?"
"Can I speak to my dad?"
"Bella?"
"Yeah, sorry Uncle John."
"Sure, just hold on a sec."
Light shuffling was heard before a gruff throat cleared.
"Bells?"
"Daddy" the word I seldom used was out in a heartbeat. "Daddy, I'm not feeling well, I cut
school today. I'm sorry" My voice was small even to my own ears.
"That's fine kiddo, you don't sound too good. You okay there? I can come home."
"No, dad I'm fine." My insides churned at the number of times I'd used that line today. Honestly,
what could be further from the truth! "I just need to lay down for a bit."
A sighed harrumph filled the line the police chief in him knowing something was wrong. "I think
we should maybe have a doctor look at you."
"No dad I'm fine. I really need to lay down. I'll see you when you get home." My eyes were
closing solidly making it a struggle to get the words out.
"Okay but I'm gonna have Jake or Sarah stop by just in case." He insisted.
"Sure dad." I said half asleep. "Be safe."
"Call if you start feeling any worse Bells." There was a pause and I could hear the worry in my
old mans voice. "I love you kiddo."
"Love you too dad." I said meaning it wholeheartedly. The line went dead and I clutched onto the
phone tightly as the blackness won over. Today was the first day that I needed the safety of my
dad before anyone else, even Jake. He was the one man in the world who would never abandon
me even if I'd made a mistake
I stirred in and out of consciousness because of my aching muscles for a while before I felt any
better. It was sometime after noon when I woke up to find Jacob perched on a chair by my work
station playing a random game of solitaire on the computer. The squeak of the bed springs
alerted him to my awakening. He swiveled the chair and met me with a grin.
"You look like hell Bells, welcome to the living."
"Ah, Jake you always know just what to say." He chuckled at my dry humor and nodded to the
bedside table where a plastic bag and polystyrene burger takeout box sat.
"Ma sent some meds. But you gotta eat first." I nodded.
"Thanks Jake. I'm sorry I wasn't really awake when dad said he was gonna tell you to stop by.
Were you busy?"
"Don't worry about it." He dismissed with a wave before jabbing his hand to the door. "Look I've
got to head back to the garage but you're coming with me so let's get going." He motioned for me
to get up while he grabbed the packages.
"Jake I just wanna stay at home."
He shook his head. "Uh-uh. You look like shit and I need to head back or there's gonna be some
bummed out clients so you're coming with me. I'll drop you by ma if you don't want to hang by
the garage." With a large hand at the back of my head he playfully steered me out the door. "I
don't need the chief or ma killing me before that carburetor comes in."
With a small smile I decided this was a good thing. I wasn't going to wallow. Slipping on my
jacket and boots I slowly walked beside Jake. He kept pace with me which I was grateful for
because the need to tumble over was still there.
He raised his bushy dark brows at me. "What happened to ya head?" his eyes fixed questioningly
to the bruise on my forehead that I hadn't had time to cover up. Come to think about it I'd
forgotten about it until now.
I winced at the now noticeable throbbing. Shit. "Bumped my head on the headboard when I went
to bed." I dismissed grabbing the food from him as we neared the door.
"Right?" he said skeptically but didn't press further. How I love Jake. Letting me walk out before
him he locked the front door and got into the car where I was already happily scarfing down the
burger. "Oh you dropped your phone." He said fishing it out his pocket along with his keys.
Tossing it to me he started up the engine and backed us out the drive. The storm had died at
some point while I was asleep.
"Thanks." I mumbled through my mouthful, shoving it into my pocket as we drove towards La
Push. "Jake, turn here." I said shooting out my hand for him to take the left and head to the
garage. "I'll be bored if I stay in the house." I was being partly honest, if I was at the garage I
didn't run the risk of amble thinking which was doing me no good of late.
He turned into the street, the familiar act coaxingly natural to the both of us. Within minutes we
pulled up to the dark bricked stand alone building that Sam owned in a vacant part of the Rez,
The Den, I thought it had a nice ring to it considering the employees.
The engine cut and Jake remained seated until I'd taken the medication, satisfied once that was
done he hopped out and I followed suit. Sam and Paul shot me questioning grins but continued
working on a grey Mustang as I headed to the office.
"Feeling any better Bells?" Embry called as he past me carrying a greasy looking part.
"Will in a little bit." I smiled as he nodded and continued on his way leaving me to, gratefully,
collapse into the chair and lay my head back. I felt much better now, maybe a little lightheaded,
but I was definitely better than I was before.
The boys as per usual monkey'd around while working and I found myself coerced to the front
again when the meds kicked in, laughing as they made jibes at Embry's failed attempt to pick up
an engine after much bragging. To which he retaliated in knocking over Jacob with a rolling Jeep
tyre.
My laughter flowed freely with them as we watched the idiocy unfold. Jake pushed the tyre over
to me and in a moment of mutual brainlessness I crawled into it and molded myself into the
curve, not smart under any circumstances considering how dizzy I'd been earlier on but it was
totally worth it when I propelled myself forward and bowled over Embry. Carefree laughter
kissed the air filling it with a lighthearted innocence as I crawled out the tyre that Paul had
stopped in a short distance. His foot remained securely on it allowing me to get out properly
before he let it tumble to the ground. Our cheeks where flushed from laughing so hard as we
walked over to Sam. He was subtly chuckling and leaning against the side of the Mustang with
his arms folded while Jake extended a hand to Embry pulling him up with a goofy half laugh half
snort.
"You're in for it."
A high shriek sliced my throat through the laughter and I bolted with Embry high on my tail.
There was no way I was outrunning him. I knew it having grown up with them, I was slippery
but the guys were way too fast. An arm snaked around my waist and my feet left the floor.
"Put me down!" I choked through giggles. "Okay I'm sorry!" I tried harder as he strode us past
the garage and out to the back. I knew all too well were he was headed. "I'm sorry! I'm sorry!"
the ridiculous laughter refused to cease even when the blue grey water came into view.
"Me too, BabyBell." He said solemnly as he flung me in the air towards the pond. I squealed, my
legs flew haphazardly in the air and I clawed frantically at him with my fingers and nails like a
spooked cat trying to stay close. His body vibrated with hard laughter as he caught me again and
easily lowered me to the ground. Clutching onto him I let the adrenaline subside as we supported
each other and gasped out gurgles of laughter. Finally steady on my footing I let go and we
started back to the garage.
Sam was seated in the Mustang running a hand along the steering wheel and fiddling with the
gearshift with the other while Jake and Paul watched silently from the outside. A low roar
hummed out the engine as it started up flawlessly.
"Sweet." Jake bumped fists with Paul.
Sam cut the engine hopping back out. "Good. Now let's get her back to Solomon and get paid."
He tossed the keys to Paul and made his way to the Hurricane. I watched as the two of them
started up and pulled out of the garage. "Finish up the Corvette." Sam called just before they
peeled out.
"Finish up the Corvette?" Embry made a face. "Man, I needa get my hands on that Camaro."
"I got this." Jake moved to the Corvette and motioned for Embry to proceed towards the
gleaming blue car I'm guessing was the Camaro.
"Want some help?" I offered not knowing what to do with myself.
The two of them stopped working and shot me a look. "With what?" Jake asked with a
speculative eye reminding me of something I already knew I know nothing about cars.
"Right, so I'm just gonna sit here then." I nodded and plopped onto a seat that had been removed
from Quills, Jaguar some years ago when he redid the interior.
"Besides it'll be better if you rest a bit, you looked like hell threw you up when I got to Charlie's
place." He just always knew how to make me feel better that one. I stuck out my tongue at Jake
and he rolled his eyes. "Here." He tossed me the remote for the sound system and turned back to
working on the Corvette.
They worked systematically, talking, pulling out parts, replacing them on so on while I moved
around a bit to the music and decided to make myself useful anyway and help clean up the office
when I eyed the mess on the table.
I loved the guys, really I did, but I swear to god if I didn't clean up after them they'd live like
pigs! Urg boys. Grabbing a few of the many rags thrown around the workspace, I sifted for the
one with the least amount of grease on it and tossed the others in a neat pile. Moving the loose
papers around and organizing them into orderly stacks before using the clean half of the rag to
dust out the desk. Moving around to reach the far corners was uncomfortable with my phone in
my pocket so I placed it on the now straightened out desk top while I gathered some old pizza
boxes to throw them out. Shoving the boxes into a garbage bag I used my foot to kick it towards
Jake and Embry. It didn't slide very far but they'd get the picture and take out. Grabbing some
old receipt copies I'd kept aside from the stacks I moved to the cabinet and filed them away. Just
as the door to the cabinet shut my cell rang loudly.
Singing along to the words and dancing in a goofy exaggerated old school sway I snatched it up
off the desk, looked at the screen and shut my eyes, tight! Opening them slowly I looked again
and sure enough the unnamed number that had burned its digits through my retina and into my
memory after one call at work was still there staring back at me. I watched mutely as the call cut
and my call log updated showing me I now had 5 missed calls instead of 4. Pressing the view
button I waited with baited breath to see who had tried to call me earlier It wasn't a long list.
There was just one number that repeated itself.
Baby!
Something's on my mind I gotta say it
Yeah, Your lovin done changed
It aint the same girl and thats a shame
(A crying shame baby)
Ooohhhhh, aint being funny
I know another bee's been in that honey
Ooh, baby, that lovin done changed
It's such a shame girl and thats a shame
(Who the hell you giving my loving to girl?)
Oooh Nooo
Tell me where that lovin gone
Oooh Nooo
Cause it don't feel the same no more
(I miss that lovin, that lovin, that lovin)
Oooh Nooo
(how you do me like that baby?)
Oooh Nooo
Why is this happening to me?
The words I normally loved and gave me an odd sense of nostalgic happiness played again in the
background of my mind but now it took on a meaning that saddened me.
"Aren't you gonna get that?" Embry raised a brow bringing my attention to the ringing phone in
the palm of my hand. Jakes quizzical eyes flittered to me briefly before they went back to their
respective jobs.
Sliding up the screen I held the phone up to my ear and steeled myself, hoping against hope that I
was wrong. "Hello."
"Where are you?" his low voice was solid ice on the other end of the line. My traitorous heart
fluttered in time with my anger and it refused to be stomped down.
Swallowing hard against my natural fear I tried to keep a steady voice, attempting to forget that it
was infamous gang leader Edward Cullen I was speaking to and instead trying to focus on my
anger so that I could pull this of. "It doesn't matter." I answered evenly. The hard tone of my
voice was something I'm sure he didn't miss as I continued. "And I'm not planning on coming
back." I could hear his steady breathing on the other side, an exaggerated pause between us
telling me that he was 'allowing' me to finish my rant. Swallowing again audibly I pushed on.
"You can arrest me if you want, I really don't care. I'm never coming back so quite honestly, you
can go fuck yourself Edward Cullen." I felt pretty damn proud of myself even if it stung like a
bitch. I'm not even sure which part hurt more What Tanya had told me? The fact that I'd been
dumb enough to fall for his game? Or the fact that somewhere deep within me I hadn't expected
it from him because I wanted him to care, I wanted it to be real
He exhaled and chuckled before he spoke, his tone a disbelieving dark amusement. "Questa
ragazza fare scherzi con me. (This girl's messing with me)" My brows pulled together in
confusion as the Italian flowed out his mouth though as he continued and called out to his cousin
I finally figured he wasn't speaking to me. "Jasper! Andiamo per un joyride stasera (Jasper! Let's
go for a joyride tonight). Radunare i ragazzi (Gather together the boys). Visitiamo il territorio di
Lupo (We're visiting Wolf territory)." I could make out a snigger in the background and guessed
that it was Jasper.
"Huh?" I asked.
"You wanna play? Okay let's play Cappuccinetto (Little cappuccino)."
And the line went dead.
I didn't know what was coming but I didn't have to be Yoda to know it wasn't gonna be good.
~.~.~
Chapter Seven Breaking Inside
*~*~* I caught a chill and it's still frozen on my skin
I think about why I'm alone by myself no one else to explain
How far do I go no one knows
If the end is so much better why don't we just live forever?
Don't tell me I'm the last one in line
Don't tell me I'm too late this time
I don't wanna live to waste another day
Underneath the shadow of mistakes I've made
'Cuz I feel like I'm breaking inside
I, I, I, I don't wanna fall and say I lost it all
'Cuz maybe there's a part of me that hit the wall
Leaving pieces of me behind
And I feel like I'm breaking inside
Out here nothing's clear
Except the moment I decided to move on and I ignited
Disappear into the fear
You know there ain't no coming back when you're still carrying the past
You can't erase, separate
Cigarette in my hand, hope you all understand
I won't be the last one in line
I finally figured out what's mine
I don't wanna live to waste another day
Underneath the shadow of mistakes I've made
'Cuz I feel like I'm breaking inside
I, I, I, I don't wanna fall and say I lost it all
'Cuz maybe there's a part of me that hit the wall
Leaving pieces of me behind, leaving pieces of me behind
And I feel like I'm breaking inside
I won't be the last one in line
I finally figured out what's mine
I don't wanna live to waste another day
Underneath the shadow of mistakes I've made
'Cuz I feel like I'm breaking inside
I, I, I, I don't wanna fall and say I lost it all
'Cuz maybe there's a part of me that hit the wall
Leaving pieces of me behind, leaving pieces of me behind
And I feel like I'm breaking inside
And I feel like I'm breaking
And I feel like I'm breaking inside *~*~*
The phone call played on repeat in my head. I'd defended myself and told a guy that was hoping
to use and disrespect me that he could not anymore. By any right I should feel relieved. I didn't.
Something was wrong and it settled uneasiness in the pit of my stomach.
My body was on edge not knowing what to expect. I was however grateful for the fact that I was
in the Res and not Forks. Dad called saying he had to work late so I was going to stay the night.
Here, I was safest, they wouldn't dare venture into Wolf territory. My stomach felt like it was
hosting a rock concert, I was so anxious.
Getting into Jake's car I waved my goodbye to Sam, Embry and Paul. Adjusting the seat to a
lower level, I told myself I was doing it for comfort and not because I was hiding from any eyes
that could be watching outside. In the corner of my eye I caught Jake give me a curious look.
"Nothing." I shook my head.
He pulled onto the main road and made his way towards the house. I couldn't wait to see Sarah.
All these thoughts about Renee were making my head spin, I needed to ground myself and Sarah
always knew how to do that. I needed the mother that I've always had and known.
"Okay." He said paying attention to the road again.
We sat in silence for a moment. Familiarity washing over me the closer we got to home but I
couldn't find it in me to feel at ease with the emotion. My mind still relentlessly nagged with the
thought of Renee and the photo I'd seen.
"Jake." I spoke up shattering the quiet.
"Yeah?" he answered distractedly avoiding a deep pothole in the road.
"If I ask you something will you tell Charlie?" I asked needing to be sure.
Eyes wide, his head immediately moved to the side to face me. "Course not Bell. What's on your
mind?"
"What do you remember about Renee?" my voice was so soft I was sure he wouldn't be able to
catch the question.
Surprise and slight worry spilled into his features. I now had his full attention. His mouth formed
a frown as he concentrated and then he expelled a breath. "Honestly not much aside from what
you already know." He grimaced at the less than pleasant memories that flooded both our minds
but continued when I gave him a look asking for anything else. "I remember how she looked.
You look a lot like her." He stopped and chanced a worried look at me to see how that
information was received. It was the first time anyone had told me that and I wasn't sure how it
made me feel but I wanted more. Satisfied that I was composed he continued. "She had different
eyes though and her hair was red but it had highlights like yours does in the sun, kind of
strawberry like. You've got Charlie's eyes and a mixture of their hair. Renee was 'bout the same
height as ma and she had a voice like hers too, not too soft, not too sweet, just right. You have
her smile too, I can't remember it too well but yeah I'm pretty sure you have it." He paused and
raked his brain for anything else he could think of. Angled in my seat to face him, I waited
patiently for him to continue. Like I sponge I was greedily absorbing everything he was saying.
A short lived chuckle escaped him at something that popped to mind. "You had crazy hair like
hers when you were a kid, curls all over the place. I used to think it was cotton candy." He
sobered and a somber look took over. "Why are you asking about this now?"
I thought about it for a second I didn't know what to make of that photo, nor did I know what to
make of my feelings. Why was I asking? "I was just wondering." I answered honestly. "I don't
remember all that much about her. Only the bad parts" I said looking closely at him to see if I
could decipher anything from his reaction unfortunately his face showed he genuinely didn't
have anything to offer me.
"Was there another part?" He asked perplexed, the expression on his face at some memory he
was recalling made him look like he'd tasted something bitter.
Hello dead end, my name is Bella Swan, it's so nice to run into you again. "Guess not" I
murmured and adjusted myself in my seat as the house came into view.
To my surprise Jake detoured, missing our turn completely. The motion sending me flying to the
side of my seat, he headed towards the beach. I said a silent thanks to the person responsible for
the invention of seatbelts and looked at Jake for an explanation but he was unfazed driving like a
maniac down the street. I was used to his driving but that didn't mean it didn't make me grab the
seat any less tight. My earlier dizziness was rising to the surface again.
"We goin' to the beach?" I asked trying to keep the unfamiliar need to blackout at bay.
"Yupp." He popped the p and continued driving oblivious to my current plight.
"Why?" I hastily undid my seatbelt as he parked and cut the engine.
"Because." He said. "This is our beach." He said looking out to the water. "Come on." He
jumped out and I followed suit.
Walking around he hopped down the steep embankment and reached out to help me over like
Seth usually does for Leah when we go to the northern beach that's ridiculously rocky. Still
unsteady on my feet I was grateful for the assistance. Once placed properly down he began
walking towards the water and I easily followed. I liked it here. It was cloudy and growing dark
as night approached but it was calm here never the less. A chilling breeze howled as we made it
close to the water and I sat cross legged beside Jake tugging my jacket closer. He was looking
out at the water as if the growing waves could help him with whatever plagued his mind. "The
first time we sat like this you were 'bout this high." He laughed at the memory as he lifted his
hand a little from the ground indicating how small I was back then. "Hey, you remember that one
time you followed me here after dad and I argued over my suspension?"
I nodded as the argument revived itself from my subconscious. Jake was still a little lanky kid
back then. He and Sam got into a fight with some kids from a visiting school. The guys they
fought with were a year older than them, I think, and they had started the brawl but Jake and Sam
had to bear the brunt of the blame because their behavior reflected badly on the school. They got
suspended for a 3 days and Billy had gone ballistic.
"I wanted to be left alone." He recalled.
"And I said I understood and then sat down next to you." I laughed remembering me not really
getting the concept back then.
He chuckled aloud. "I thought you were joking. But then you just sat there with me for hours."
His voice blended into the howling wind as the memory cloaked us. "This place is just you and
me Bells." He said looking at me and emphasizing the point of his concern. "You can tell me if
something's on your mind about Renee? I'm not going to tell anyone and I'm not going to judge
Bella. Regardless, of what she did" He took a second as his face contorted and he tried to push
aside his bitter feelings again and he spoke firmly. "she's your mother. You're allowed to
wonder about her, no one can hold that against you."
He was being dead serious, I never appreciated Jake so much in my life like I did in that
moment. "I don't know." I said giving it thought before I could answer. Where to start? "I don't
remember anything about her. Except how bitter she was. How badly she wanted to get away
from dad from me I remember her words and her hate but nothing else. I guess I was just
wondering if there was ever a time when she wasn't like that?" I said remembering the photo. He
listened intently as I spoke and so I continued. "She couldn't- I mean how-" stopping I tried to
word it properly in my head before speaking again and he waited patiently. "No one could be
like that forever could they?" I asked looking at him for answers. "She couldn't have been like
that from the beginning? There had to be a time when she wasn't like that?" I couldn't for the life
of me picture the Renee I knew engraving her name on a tree with Charlies.
He nodded and thought for a second. "I'm sure there must've been a time when she was different
Bella. I can't remember anything too well besides what we both already know and what I told
you in the car."
I shrugged and we sat silently for a while. "I always think she left because of me."
"Don't say that." He cut me off. "You were just a kid Bell. Renee was upset with everyone. I
don't think anyone understands what happened."
"Jake why do you hate her so much?" I asked realizing that I'd never really inquired before.
"My last memory of Renee wasn't too pleasant." He said bitterly looking out to the water again.
"What was it?" I knew Jake well enough to know he was avoiding saying something. "Come on
Jake tell me. Our, beach remember." I coaxingly threw his words back at him.
"What do you know about the day she left?" he asked.
"That's not fair. I asked first."
"Bella." He said patiently.
"I was in my room hiding under the blanket. At least that's how it seems in my mind. It's kinda
fuzzy, I was little." I lied at the end not feeling comfortable with the memories I had privy to
through my recurring nightmares. Looking out at the water I avoided his eyes while he nodded
accepting my answer.
"You remember that night." He amended. "I'm asking about the day. Do you know why you were
in bed?" he asked an undecipherable expression on his face even though he was trying to keep
his eyes gentle.
"I was scared." I answered truthfully and his eyes darkened a bit, his mask of gentleness slipping
at the answer.
"You were bleeding." He said bitterly looking at the water again angry with god knows who.
Ice crawled up my spine. What? I didn't want to hear that now. Not now. I fisted my hand
unconsciously and put on a strong face ignoring the uncomfortable feel of the bandage between
my fingers. I did need to know this. No matter what. I wanted to know.
"You were at my house." He said losing himself to the memory. "We were just kids back then. I
didn't really know you too well, I mean I knew who you were but I didn't know what to do with
you. I was just a kid myself and you were so little I didn't really understand." He said almost
apologetically. "I remember that everyone was upset lately, and it all came back to your mother,
Renee. Ma and Dad used to be up sometimes at night and I'd hear them talking. I can't remember
the details but I know it was about Renee. She was destroying Charlie, they didn't understand it,
she was out for blood with everyone she knew. Ma used to worry about you a lot too. That day
Charlie dropped you at our place before he went to work, I remember he was in uniform, he
asked ma to babysit you 'cause the boss was on his ass and he couldn't miss work again. Ma took
you from him and Charlie left."
He flung a stone at a wave that broke against the shore and sat quietly for a while. I didn't know
what to say so I said nothing, waiting for him to go on.
"I remember thinking he looked pretty sad." He said sympathetically. "Renee had left that
morning, with no word to him, no bathing you, no feeding you. When ma fed you I couldn't
believe something so small could eat so much so fast." A rueful smile touched his face before
disappearing again. "I was in the lounge playing and you were in the corner coloring in one of
my books quietly. I heard something loud slam outside. It was a car." He cringed like he could
hear it in that moment and at his next words I did too. "Renee stormed in the house and starting
yelling. Ma ran out and tried to calm her down. But Renee just kept walking towards you. She
said there was no reason for you to be there, she'd just been out shopping. You and I just sat
there looking at them." He was clearly unhappy at the memories he was rehashing but he moved
forward anyway. "There was a lot of yelling then Renee grabbed you. She lifted you up so
roughly. You started crying. I didn't know what was happening but I know it was scary watching
her make you cry. Mothers weren't supposed to make their babies cry." He said almost giving the
visual of his six year old self as he relived it. "Ma was telling her to let go of you but she
wouldn't listen. I started crying too. Everything was so loud, it scared me. Then she did it. She
slapped you so hard there was blood dripping down your mouth." His eyes were hard staring at
the black water again. I was grateful for that because the steel hold I had maintained thus far on
my composure was slipping fast. "Ma ran into the kitchen to call for help but Renee was gone
with you by the time she got back."
Slowly the memory I'd managed to block out as I child eased back in. I didn't remember
everything but I did remember that I was hiding from her under the comforter when dad came
home, when they were fighting. That's why I wasn't asleep, I was scared, of her...
Jake watched silently as I processed the pieces. Bile rose in my throat as I thought about what I
was going to say next. "I found this picture."
"What picture?" he asked as he dug around his pockets and fished out his cigarettes.
"It was a picture of me and Renee. I was a baby, no teeth or anything and it was Christmas and
she looked kinda- I don't know- kinda happy?" I finished quietly. "It got me thinking."
He looked thoughtful even curious. "I get it. I'd be the same." He took a long pull and let the
smoke out his nose. "Where'd you find the picture?"
"Charlies room." I said nabbing the cigarette out his hand much to his dismay and taking a pull
too.
"Why don't you ask him?" he offered diverting his eyes only when I released the smoke.
"I don't think he likes thinking about Renee. Pretty sure it hurts." As the words left my mouth I
knew them to be true, wounds like that don't just go away.
"Can't really blame the guy." Jake shrugged. "But Bell, look I'm not sure why she changed, what
went wrong or if anything went wrong at all, but if your dad married her and they had you, then
I'm willing to bet my life that she was a good person at some point." Shifting his eyes to me as he
concluded he spoke firmly. "She got a kind man to marry her and she had you. That's pretty darn
good." He smiled emphatically at me.
I knew he didn't like her. No one did. Even me, though I was beginning to question things, it
didn't excuse anything that had happened. Yet here he was, trying to be unbiased as he spoke to
me about her.
"Jake?" I said handing him the cigarette back.
"Yeah?" he asked taking a pull big enough to finish the large remainder of the Marlboro stick.
"I'll always love that I have a brother like you."
He beamed a huge grin at me taken aback by my sudden confession. "And I'll always love being
your brother Bella." He ruffled my hair and then made me look at him now somber. "I won't
leave Bella." He said meaningfully. "No matter what happens, I can't speak for everyone but I
can promise you that I'll never turn into Renee."
It was my turn to be taken aback. Just how perceptive was Jake? He didn't feel the need to say
anything more, he got up allowing me to process his words and we made our way back to the car
in the dark night.
Jakes phone startled the silence between us from within his hoodie pocket. Grabbing it he flipped
it open and pressed it to his ear. "I'm listening." He answered not bothering with a hello like a
normal person. There was a brief pause and Jake went irate at whatever he heard on the other
end. "I'll be there in 5." He wrenched open the door and we got in. "Cover for me by ma."
"Okay. But what happened?"
"Seth's call. Someone broke into at Jars place. The place was trashed when he got in, we're
heading there."
"Shit." I nodded and jumped out as he idled by our house. "Be careful." The warning floated to
him as I shut the door behind me.
He nodded once in acknowledgement and slid down his window. "Take these." He tossed my
medication from earlier at me and peeled out.
Toeing of my muddy boots I balanced them and the medication precariously in my arm as I
unlocked the door.
"Darling you look dreadful." I heard as soon as I walked in.
I shook my head at Sarah. "At least now I know were Jake gets his charm from."
She laughed at the quip and drew back the curtain to peer outside. "Where's he off to?"
"Meeting some of the guys at one of their places." It was true, details were omitted but it was
true never the less.
"That boy's got no time for family anymore." She shook her head and moved away from the
window.
"Yes he does, he's just busy a lot." She laughed at my defensiveness and walked towards the
kitchen.
"Okay, okay. I was just getting some supper you can eat with me. It's been a lonely day."
Dropping my shoes in my room I looked back at her confused. "What you mean?"
"Oh" She dismissed with a wave of her hand. "It's just the old age catching up to me, gets pretty
lonely in the house now that you kids are growing up."
"You're not old." I watched her closely from the corner of my eye as she smiled her wide crinkle
smile. She looked different, she looked whitish. "You okay?" concern slowly leaked into my
voice as I reached out to hold her hand with my good one.
"Cramps." she tapped my hand reassuringly and glanced down to her stomach.
Oh! I cringed, thinking about the cramps I got during that time of the month too. Even if Sarah
was an awesome mom she was no exception to Mom Nature. "I'll warm some milk up for you."
She started to complain but stopped when I grabbed the milk carton out the fridge anyway.
Pouring a healthy amount into a coffee mug I put it in the microwave pushing back thoughts of
yesterdays encounter with the appliance.
"This is supposed to be the other way round, you know?" she sighed as I handed her the milk.
"We'll take care of each other." I hugged her over her shoulders quickly.
She smiled affectionately and bumped her head to mine. "Yes we will. Now sit and eat, your
food's getting cold."
My chair scraped against the floor as I pulled it back and sat before a bowl of chicken soup and
bread rolls. It smelled heavenly but I had no appetite. Grabbing a roll I nibbled on it and
swallowed a spoonful of soup to please Sarah. "You will finish all of that." She chided from
where she sat. "It'll make you feel bette- Isabella what happened to your head?"
I wanted to smack said head! I forgot to cover that shit up again. "I bumped it while getting into
bed. It looks worse than it is." I dismissed and took a hefty bite of roll hoping it would help us
drop the subject. No such luck.
"It's bruised black Isabella how hard did you 'bump' it?" she asked as she snuck a hand under the
table to discretely clutch at her aching tummy. On autopilot my hand moved and slid her mug of
milk closer to her. I watched her and she watched me. Eventually she sighed and gave in, picking
up the milk and taking small sips.
I tilted my head happily and took another sip of soup. A white flag of peace mentally waving
between us. "It doesn't hurt at all." I lied effortlessly. "Just bruised, it'll disappear in no time."
She thankfully bought it and opted to change the topic. "Billy says the case Charlie is working on
is big. They believe one of the felons from another jurisdiction fled to Forks. If that's true and
their leads are right then they're real close to nabbing the person who murdered that poor Peter
man in Seattle. If you ask me justice like that is what this place needs, what with all the growing
crime rates and gangs." She prattled on.
I internally did a happy dance for my ability to not choke when she said 'gangs'. Then the light
bulb went off. Dad was working on a murder case? This was the part of dad's job that I hated. "It
sounds dangerous." I mused out loud.
"Charlie's a very skilled policeman honey, there's a reason he made it to Chief so young. Plus
he's got an excellent team behind him." Her reassuring words did nothing to quell my fears but I
didn't say anything to the contrary. Praying her words true, I watched as she fought with the pain
she was feeling.
"You should go to bed. I'll finish up here."
"Nonsense I'm going to watch you have every last drop of that soup before either of us even
thinks of leaving this table."
"Fine." I grabbed the bowl and in a very unladylike fashion I brought it to my lips and drank,
forcing the liquid to the pit of my stomach even though I had no appetite.
"Put down that bowl." Sarah scolded in surprise. Ignoring her I drank until it was all gone and
swiped at my mouth with the back of my long sleeves. "Dear god you and him grow more alike
everyday. I swear one day I'm going to come home to two sons!" She chided as I dropped my
bowl into the sink and went back to steer her towards her room.
"And the day that happens I want you to know I'll be the better looking one." I grinned as she
momentarily forgot her rant and chuckled.
Reaching over and pulling the covers back I let her lay down and hurried off to grab a hot water
bottle. Filling it with steaming hot water I tightened the plug and walked back to the room in
time to see her struggling to get a pillow to her lower back.
"Here." Removing the pillow I replaced it with the hot water bottle. Tucking the blanket tightly
around her I ensure the bottle can't move from its position. Pleased with my job I turned to leave
and caught her looking at me intently. "What?" I asked ducking my hand behind me on the off
chance she saw the bandage.
She reached out one arm and tapped my other forearm. "Thank you darling."
I mentally let out a relieved breathe and smiled back at her. "Goodnight Sari." She closed her
eyes and I turned out the light, exiting the room.
Sneaking into the kitchen I did an awkward one hand wash of our dishes and then went to my
room. It was late and I was tired. Sitting on my small bed I peeled off my shirt and pulled my
hand to my face. Today sucked. Inspecting the bandage I swallowed guiltily as it paid tribute to
my statement and forced me to amend it. I suck! Lowering my hand, I started to remove the
material. Layer by layer I peeled until only a thin sheet was left and I paused. Ruby drops dotted
it in places around the dark maroon of the old blood. Slipping off the last sheet I peered at the cut
on my hand, sure enough it wasn't ripped open but minuscule spots of blood could be seen.
Slipping on a robe I walked to the bathroom and rinsed it out in the sink. The small amounts
tainted the water pink as it swirled down the drain. Dabbing away the water with a black towel I
looked ahead. The reflection in the mirror startled me. The girl looking back at me was white as
a sheet, there were heavy bags under her eyes and a battered bruise on her forehead. I fingered
the throbbing bruise lightly and breathed in deeply adjusting my hair to cover it up but a little
part of the tender skin still peeked out. Grabbing a new bandage I began rewrapping my
wounded palm with trembling hands. The drops were already slowly leaking back. The bandage
roll slipped between my shaky fingers. Dipping down I quickly grabbed it and hastily enveloped
my weeping palm. I wrapped until the entire roll was used up and my hand looked mummified.
Opening the bathroom cabinet I got hold of a bottle of cover up from Sarah's shelf and applied a
layer to my forehead. Blending it with practiced precision, until the bruise lightened and
disappeared. Looking back to the mirror I felt a sense of false satisfaction but I was going to hold
onto it for as long as I could.
"Just breathe, Bella. All you have to do is breathe. One breath after another and one day these
scars fade and everything will be over. All this will be the past." I pep talked myself in vain,
taking once last big breath, I dropped my towel into Jakes hamper so as to not raise any
suspicion and walked out.
Back in my room, settled in a pair of comfy socks, sweats and a long sleeved t-shirt I stared at
the ceiling blankly doing just that, breathing, until sleep took me, my last lucid thought, a flash
of the photo I'd seen.
~.~.~
I was running out of my room, bursting out the front door and stumbling my way to Charlies. I
was turning into the toddler all over again as I sprinted. I was pushing faster than I usually did.
Hurrying the process along. Hoping to get to the house faster and maybe find something that I'd
missed before. Jakes child like yell, asking where I was going came a little softer this time round
but I still didn't stop to answer him, his voice was softer so that meant my sprints were
succeeding, I was getting to the house faster. I had no time. I had to keep moving. Dad needed
me and I needed to see Renee for myself. I panted loudly every lungful of air burning my chest.
The evil moss covered earth that pierced me didn't deter me as I ran this time. It fought hard and
I pushed harder. I needed to see Renee. To see for myself, when she looked at me if I could find
any resemblance at all to the woman in the photograph? The familiar feel of my sides hurting
and chest heaving welcomed me as I broke through the trees and saw our house. Through the
mind of my child self I pictured my happy lovable father was in desperate need for me. But could
I save him? Maybe save her? When I was destined to die here?...
My first step on the porch sent me back to my sixteen year old self in bed in place of the child of
three. Covered by my comforter as Renee's words filtered through the door and tortured me like
it tortured my father. This time I grabbed at the comforter trying to pry it off me, I had to get to
the next room. It tangled and choked me. Harboring my attempts and keeping me away from
saving more than just dad this time?... I could picture in my minds eye Charlie's tired face after
he pulled his double shift at the station, he stood quietly watching her wreck the room and grab
her bags, wondering what had he done to displease her, what had gone wrong, he looked
confused, he looked angry, he looked heartbroken. Her words shocking and hurting him as he
tried to tell her to keep her voice down lest she wake their child and I hear her curse our family
to the depths of hell. Her words killing him slowly as he looks on, not stopping her from
dispelling her troubles onto him.
I yelled for him, telling him I was here dad but the words were choked down and drowned out by
the comforter and strong connotations of my mother's statements as she ripped out the life from
him word by word. I fought. I fought so hard but I couldn't break free. This dream was different,
and I feared it was my father that would die instead of me if I didn't get to him. Putting my all
into my fight I cried out desperately when I couldn't win the battle. Someone help! Help him!
Help me get to him! Help me get to them! I shouted in my mind as the words refused to escape
my heavy chest. I knew what came next, I would close my eyes forever in this dream and wake up
covered head to toe in issues in reality but I couldn't go yet, not this time. Something had
changed, I realized as I tasted the copper on my tongue. I needed to know why or what, before I
was pulled out. I felt it in my subconscious slowly as it happened. Something new. The dream
had changed Allowing me the glimpse of a blurry vague outline of a woman for the first time
ever. My overloaded mind felt like it was going to explode in confusion. I gasped painfully trying
to make sense of what was happening. The hazy image of her when she shut the door to a broken
Charlie after that final nail in the coffin, wishing my birth undone and slamming us away. It hurt.
I didn't want to see anymore.
But the dream was finding sick pleasure in the surrounding pain and telling me to bear witness.
And so I did. Forcing myself to see, I caught it, the only perceptible thing in the image as she fled
leaving us behind closed doors. Hidden in the night from both of us still in the house. Drops of
salty glistening moisture leaked from her dark blurred orbs, freezing menacingly to ice as they
free fell through the cold darkness outside and journeyed to my arm. Ripping apart the flesh of
my wrist and sending blood flooding out to stain the white virginal sheets. Everything faded to
the background leaving me vulnerable to the shards of tainted ice that relentlessly broke through
my veins ending my life. I screamed in horror. Unable to handle the pain for the first time in my
subconscious as it coiled overwhelmingly with the new birthed confusion in my heart. As I
breathed my last I saw the blanket being pulled off my fading writhing form, freeing my soul
from my prison, someone looking down at my body and lifting me up.
"Edward?..."
"I'm here."
Covered in a cold sweat I shot up in bed at the hushed velvet voice in the dark.
I wasn't alone and on instinct a scream tried to form on my lips. A firm hand clamped against my
mouth stopping that attempt. Still on edge from the nightmare I struggled to get away but was
pulled up to a solid body, my back resting against his rock hard chest.
"Be quiet." He warned soothingly. "It's me. You were having a nightmare."
A ten pound hammer started thumping against the inside of my ribcage. Was I still dreaming? I
had to be. "Emwad?" My body panting and sweating in the dark room, I mumbled into the hand
in disbelief.
He chuckled. "Something like that. Now you gonna be quiet?" He asked against the shell of my
ear. Still shaky and disorientated by the dream I nodded furiously and he began removing his
hand.
Spinning around I could do nothing but stare. Even cloaked in darkness I could make him out.
Sure enough Edward was in my tiny bed looking deadly gorgeous in dark blue jeans, a black t-
shirt and a wicked smirk showing his sharp teeth that gleamed through the dim night as he
watched me come to terms with what was happening
"What the- How- What- Huh?"
I could feel him watch me deliberately. "You were having a nightmare." Still held prisoner in his
arms I shivered as a breeze blew softly against my wet skin. My eyes drifted to the wide opened
window in my room.
"What are you doing here?" I hissed in a whisper at the realization that he broke in while god
knows who was in the house.
"Oh I was just in the neighborhood and thought I'd drop by." He deadpanned, his condescending
smirk made its usual earth-shattering appearance and he nonchalantly leaned back on the bed
dragging me with him.
Still jumpy from the dream my body crashed into his before I could stop it. "Somehow I find that
hard to believe." I whispered and shot a worried glance at the opposite wall that held on the other
side of it Jake.
Edward's chest vibrated darkly amused under the palms of my hand still pressed between us on
his hard t-shirt covered abs. He held me tighter to him when he felt me try to pry my hands away,
effectively stopping the movement. His rippling body burnt my fingertips with its fire. The
reason for my labored breath began to change with every lungful of his musk, soap, spice and
male scent. I felt his smoldering gaze watch me motionless locked to him. "I wouldn't worry
about Jakey boy. The dogs are otherwise preoccupied for tonight." He said knowingly.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"I mean it's you and me. And though all things considered it should be a brilliant setting." His
voice was deceptively sweet as he switched on the bedside lamp. "I. Am. However. Pissed. Out.
Of. My. Fucking. Mind." His burning hard eyes bore into me, looking frightening enough to
shake me to my very core. "Get your ass up and out that window." I recoiled at his words and he
held on tighter. "Or I'll help you." he hissed in promise.
Shaking my head in a firm no he chuckled though the sound held no amusement. "You know
after your disappearing act and that fucked up conversation I thought you'd know how very little
patience I have right now even if fucking with those mutts put me in a minutely better mood." He
mused aloud grabbing me by my upper arms and yanking me up with him.
"Put these on." He tossed my boots at me. I watched him dumbfounded as he walked over to my
little table looking over the contents. His eyes darted to me noting my lack of compliance he shot
a look to the boots and grabbed a piece of blank paper. "When you're done write down what I tell
you to."
"Are you crazy do you know what time it is?" I whisper yelled my mind still half asleep. He
couldn't be serious.
Glancing easily at his watch he answered cockily. "Eleven fifty six."
Then again, he could be.
"How very helpful of you." I choked at his arrogance. "I'm not going anywhere."
He rolled his eyes. "You know." He took a step closer to me and snapped a fist around my wrist
when I tried to back away. "I liked you better when you were quiet." He whispered spinning me
to his steel chest and clamping his hand around my mouth again. I shivered. "Write the damn
note or we'll leave without it and let you're little family sweat it out 'kay love?"
His voice told me the threat was not empty my thoughts drifted to the ill woman asleep in the
next room, not to mention Jake would lose his mind if I suddenly went missing and he found out
the Fangs were responsible, gang bloodbaths were still not high on my to do list and my dad
didn't need the added stress along with the case he was working on. Holding me firm against him
with the hand against my mouth he raised the sheet of paper to the wall with the other when I
dropped vain attempt at trying to pry myself loose of his hold. Begrudgingly I took the pen from
between his fingers and scrawled out the note he narrated, saying I left early for school with one
of my friends. I filled in Angela's name knowing that they wouldn't question it as she'd done it
once or twice before when we had project.
"Good girl." He said impressed and I wanted to bite him. So I did. "Fuck." He hissed low in my
ear. "Not now babe." He deadpanned unfazed, walking us towards the window and dropping the
note on my table. I firmly rooted my feet to the ground trying to make this as difficult as
possible. He sniggered and threw me a warning glance before switching off the light again.
Unable to speak I settled on glaring in the dim night glow, it didn't disturb him. He ducked down
and slipped an arm around my legs so fast I didn't know what was happening until I was in
midair and being handed through the window.
I freaked at having someone new around. The person outside the window grabbed onto my sides
lifting me from Edward. His hand subduing my screams was replaced by a new one, a hand not
belonging to the person who was now carrying me in a steel cage grip, allowing Edward to slip
out the window unhindered and slide it shut behind him.
"Lll meh goh" I shouted, the sound muffled into the hand as I struggling in vain to get free. Why
was Edward giving me to someone else? I knew this was a bad idea. Who the hell were these
people?
"Got spunk this one." The chest of the person restraining me vibrated as he spoke. I stilled. My
eyes large. It was James, why did it always have to be James? I thought ruefully back to the day
he caught me running out of Nell' Ombra. Then I heard the other voice and decided to look at it
as a blessing because the one clamping his hand over my mouth while his cousin jimmied a thin
wire under the window to shut the lock was Jasper.
"Well she'd have to." His accent caressed his words even when he whispered. The two of them
chuckled at their little joke and Edward turned with a smirk. Looking over my head at James he
walked forward.
"Dammi la mia ragazza. (Hand my girl back)" As he spoke the words he slipped his hand
beneath Jasper's replacing it against my mouth and James promptly handed me over. Edward's
arms locked around me in an unbreakable hold and my heart began beating faster as he walked
us through the midnight darkness away from the house and into the forest so that we were
hidden. "Behave." He growled as we slipped through the trees and I began wriggling to get free
when I saw the silhouettes of their bikes on the road up ahead guarded by Mr. Muscle. Emmett
grinned at Edward, two dimples denting his scary face as waved a spray can.
Edward chuckled and swung his leg across his bike as Emmett carelessly tossed the can over his
shoulder into the forest. Settling me between him and the front of the bike, Edward released his
hold and pulled a hoodie over my head giving me a pointed hard look to put my arms through the
sleeves. I complied to buy myself some time to plan my escape but before I could get any
semblance of a good idea in my head he secured a helmet on it and ultimately shut me up
entirely from shock. The hoodie and helmet were too familiar even in the meek visibility of the
night. He leaned his frame over me and sniggered when he caught my train of thought. "Where'd
you think I was when I called you?" he said as he started up the bike. "See the way I figured it?"
he mused out loud as he locked his hand on the handle bars around me. "If I could see firsthand
that you weren't in your room when I called you, then you were probably at the dog pound."
Leaving me to chew on the fact that he'd called me from my very own room earlier on, he shot
down the road flanked closely by James, Jasper and Emmett.
The new found dizziness plaguing me slowly started making itself known as he picked up speed.
The wind whipping at us no longer felt thrilling as my stomach churned and head span. Lack of
sleep and my blacking out bout were apparently a bad combination with a midnight bike ride and
kidnapping.
My head felt heavy and I was forced to grab onto his arms for support. The rush and roar of the
bikes growing distant as I struggled for consciousness and my vision blurred. An arm snaked
around my waist, gripping me tightly and things went black.
~.~.~
"The fuck. She's still out of it we should call Carlisle."
"Hey Ed, she's coming to man."
"Bout time. What happened?"
All these voice swirled in my head. My mind was foggy. I didn't recognize them. Where was I? I
was lying flat on something soft and my head felt ten times heavier than it should.
"Bella?"
That one. That one was Edward. My lids felt like concrete as they attempted to open only to
immediately shut again against the light.
"Easy." A hand covered my eyes and I opened my eyes grateful that they were cloaked. "Wake
up Bella." Slowly he pulled back his hand and I squinted adjusting to the light as it gradually
came in.
"What happened?" my voice was scratchy.
"You tell me!" He asked sounding a bit hysterical, a mixture of concern and deep deep fury.
"Easy, bro." James voice sounded distant.
I frowned, the movement causing my head to throb a bit. "I think I blacked out."
"Yeh think." I turned towards Jasper's voice. Too fast. I grabbed at my head and waited for the
room to stop spinning, ignoring their voices so that I could get a read in on myself. I felt horrible,
everything ached, really ached like I'd been beaten for days with a baseball bat. "Shit. Slow
down."
A glass came up to my lips and my mind told me to drink. Mechanically I swallowed. Coke.
Gulp after gulp I swallowed until the glass was pulled away from me. "You okay?" Edward was
looking at me intently some of the venom had slipped out of his voice.
"Am I okay?" I repeated not fully realizing I'd spoken aloud trying to comprehend what was
being asked. "Yeah, I'm fine. Probably the flu." I said more to myself than them.
"Are you sure?" he asked again.
Now the haze was fading and the memories were sorting themselves in order in my mind.
Edward was in my room. He blackmailed me into leaving. I felt dizzy on the bike. I glanced
around the room we were in some sort of warehouse or garage. Fear stirred in the pit of my
stomach at my unfamiliar location but I swallowed strongly against it. The room had Shadow
Fang graffiti along the walls, there were a few doors, one a large metal garage type, some tools, a
large flat screen with sleek speakers and I was laid on a black leather sofa next to a makeshift
coffee table. The bikes were parked across the room from us on the bare concrete floor, Edward
knelt at eye level with me wearing an undecipherable expression and we were surrounded by his
members from earlier on tonight.
I couldn't find any energy to put force behind my words. Giving myself time to build up my
strength I realized my breathing was difficult. Pacing myself I spoke gently. "Edward why am I
here? I told you before, I'm done."
"I don't recall agreeing." He cussed under his breath sliding a Snickers bar out the coffee table,
he ripped open the wrapping tossing it to me. I took it and ate. Sugar seemed like a good idea
with the dizzy spell.
Bite by bite I could feel fragments of my strength returning. This was harder now that he was
here in person. He didn't look like he was faking it But what else did I possibly have to go on?
"It's not up to you." Even I could hear the lack of conviction behind the words. It was difficult
staying strong now that he was in front of me.
"The hell it's not!" He bit out and his anger was ablaze again.
I didn't get it. He looked to be warring between concern and anger. He sounded angrier now than
he had earlier in my room though. Was he angry that he had to babysit the Wolves girl? Since
when did I start passing out in any case? I grimaced at the thought. Was I getting weak? How
pathetic Bella!
"Why are you helping me?" I asked evenly.
To my surprise he answered. "Question for a question. You eat and we'll play 20 questions." He
directed me to the bar again. "You blacked out on my bike it's kind of customary." He answered
dismissively never breaking eye contact. His voice trembled indicating how hard he was fighting
to keep it controlled. "How are you feeling?"
"Better." I answered. "Why'd you bring me here? Where is here?"
"That's two questions. Closest place we could bring you to." The reply was to the point. I felt
unnerved under his furiously composed gaze.
"I don't want to be involved in this thing between you and them." I said knowing he'd know who
I meant.
He smirked but it wasn't in anyway amused. "And yet here you are" he raised a brow and looked
around the room. "dead center at the source of it." my brows pulled in confusion but he didn't let
me say anything. Nudging the bar at me again he kept me locked in place with his hardened eyes.
"Why weren't you at your fathers place?"
"Dad sent Jake to fetch me." I looked away from him knowing his normal reaction to their names
and that I didn't want to deal with it while I felt like crap. "Did you do that to Jared's house?" I
asked my question already knowing the answer.
"Yes." He evenly answered without a trace of guilt.
"Why?" I couldn't help the question.
"It's not your turn yet." He ignored me. "What was the nightmare about?"
That one threw me for a loop. I hadn't expected him to bring it up, I'd momentarily forgotten
about it myself. "I c-can't remember." I answered.
He didn't believe me. "You called for me. Something was hurting you. What was it?" he asked
stiffly his green eyes staring intensely at me. I felt trapped.
No one besides me knew about that dream. I didn't want to discuss this with anyone, let alone
him. The need to deflect was practically choking me. "Why aren't you asking me why quit?"
"Because you're not quitting." He raised a brow at me as I put the last of the sugary bar into my
mouth.
"That wasn't a question." I pointed out to him.
"Good girl! You're lucid." He said mockingly and appraised me "Now tell me what the fuck
happened to your hand?" he demanded his entire body went from faux relaxed to deadly in the
blink of an eye.
I paused mid-chew. My eyes darted fretfully to my arm. Sure enough both hands were bare! He'd
unwrapped the bandage and looked twelve shades of scary as he stared me down. Shame burned
wildly in my throat, my cheeks flamed, defensiveness built up a shield around me as I fisted my
hand tightly oblivious to the pain it caused to shoot up my arm. "I fell while holding a knife!"
Part true my mind said to me.
"You're lying!" He growled immediately, the force of his flaming green, now bordering on black,
eyes making me want to shrivel up and die. "Explain now." He ordered his control slipping more
and more with each word uttered. "While you're at it, explain the mark on your forehead."
Shit how the fuck had he seen that one? "I fell." He shut his eyes tightly his entire face contorting
with rage he was failing to control. Now that I'd said it I realized how laughable that sounded but
this time is was true, I did fall! "Forget it, I don't have to explain anything to you." I said feeling
my own temper rising, I'd quit, I didn't have to answer to him anymore.
He breathed heavily through his nose, I could see how very badly he was losing the fight to not
shake me and it terrified me. I wanted to disappear but the next words hissed out his pink plump
lips held me in place. "I do pay you more than everyone else." He admitted with his eyes still
shut.
My eyes must've grown to saucers. Did he really just bring that up himself? And how'd he know
why I quit? "Why- How-"
"I already know." His even reply shocked me. My eyes remained glued to him noting that there
was no trace of dishonesty to be found. Snapping his eyes open he told me to shut up he wasn't
done yet. "I will pay you as much as I want." He said firmly. "You get paid as much as Rose does
and she can raid the register or safe whenever she wants to. You can as well." Angry tears were
forming behind my lids. He was confirming everything Tanya had said like it meant nothing to
him. He locked his jaw and fiercely stared me down, his veins snaked their way from his neck to
his forehead and throbbed visibly. He looked murderous. The amount of fear I felt for him in that
moment could have held me there if the building blew up. "You can do whatever the fuck you
want there." He spoke calculatedly pausing for a second before continuing. "Including, decking
Tanya if she fills your head with bullshit."
My ears perked up like a bloodhound. "And preferably if she ever enters my office again without
permission." He added as a second thought, unblinking and unmoving. "Tanya is manipulative.
She knows exactly what to say and how to say it, though she's not gonna be a problem for you
anymore." It was unreal the amount of things spinning in my head as he remained inhumanly
statuesque before me. Any sense of relief I felt was pushed aside when his voice dropped to a
dangerously low level, each word spoken deliberately.
"But if you ever walk out on me like again I'll do a lot more than mess up one of the mutts
homes. You're worried about the Wolves," the pauses between every word spoken were precise
and with purpose, effectively unnerving me. "I'm meeting you halfway, you working for me is a
pathetic pretext to keep you but don't fool yourself Bella. I'm gonna keep you either way, it's just
that this way you get to stay a bit longer with your 'friends'." He cocked a brow and sneered at
the word. "It took me a long time to get to you Bella." He said, honesty running rampage in his
words. "I'm not letting you walk away now. You will continue working for me and I'll pay you
whatever I want because I take care of my people. I take care of you. Anything you want is
yours. But you, Bella, are mine."
I gasped at his words, the lickings of fear, panic, confusion and lust burned in me.
"However what happens next is up to you. You either stay, willingly, and work in my territory.
For now." He added. "Or you piss me off some more and I just keep you here so that the war
you're trying to avoid between the Wolves and I happens right before your very eyes." Like a
joke of fate as he spoke the words a loud crash sounded outside one of the doors. Glass
shattering. Stampeding of footsteps and things being toppled followed. I jumped up startled.
Edward chuckled and woke up too. Towering over me his sinfully beautiful condescending smirk
remained as the others ran out towards the commotion.
"Wolves." Emmett called over his shoulder in confirmation as he left shutting the door behind
him.
I froze immediately. They were here. Oh dear god they were here!
My head searched the area in panic. I needed an escape. Edward grabbed my forearm preventing
me from trying to leave. I looked to Edward pleadingly.
"Edward-"
He shook his head. "You give me your word you'll be there tomorrow or I'm gonna let your
'brothers' outside see you sneaking around with me." I stared at him in shock.
"I didn't come here willingly! You forced me!" I whisper yelled.
"I know that. But I'll let you explain that to them." He told me in no uncertain terms. He was
really going to use everything I'd said against me to get his way. Leaning back casually he tilted
his head. "I can't wait for the part when you get back to the dog pound and they find that note in
your handwriting lying about your whereabouts Now tell me Bella how understanding are they
gonna be?"
I swallowed thickly my face paling at his words. They wouldn't believe me. Even if he had
blackmailed me. It looked too far-fetched, everything would implicate me. He had me and he
knew it. "I'll come back." I whispered slowly in agreement.
Towering over me he walked closer and I flinched back but he didn't stop, softly he pushed back
some of my hair and lifted my chin to look at him. His tender actions a stark contrast to the
predator that stood before me. "Good. Because after today I hope you know I wasn't playing
when I said I'll come for you if you don't."
"I know." Is all I could get out, their voices were getting closer and my heart was beating so fast
I was afraid they'd hear it through the walls.
His eyes darted briefly to the door then back to me in an air of eerie calm, the exact opposite of
me in that instant. "I'm done playing games Bella. I'll fetch you myself." I was about to protest.
Edward fetching me was madness, I had enough problems I didn't need anymore but he shook
his head once determinedly warning me not to challenge him. "How you deal with them" he
nudged his head to the door. " is up to you but make it happen because make no mistake, I will
be picking you up."
A loud crash resounded outside and a series of cusses belted out from both sides of gangs. He
growled menacingly, a layer of dark humor coating his smirk, the gangster in him eagerly itched
to go outside and bare the fruits of his wicked deeds of the night.
"Fine!" I whispered hoarsely as I recognized Jakes voice somewhere close, my tone bordering
hysteria at the predicament I was in. His attention snapped back to me immediately intense
emotion burning in his eyes now when he looked at me downright petrified before him. "I'll do it
just help me! Please!" I was not beyond begging at this point.
Wordlessly leaning forward he locked his fingers around my wrist. Following where he lead was
as easy as breathing and quite honestly we were moving as fast as my damn breaths! We were
moving like a freight train. He pulled open the furthest door, the dark passage beyond it leading
out to a dodgy looking alleyway. "Go through." I eyed him skeptically and he shook his head in
dismissal. "You'll be safe. My guy's outside he'll get you back safely."
"Right." I said scowling, of course he had someone hiding to get me out, he'd basically told me
this was his plan moments ago.
He chuckled though I could tell his initial anger had not completely disappeared. "Don't be like
that. You didn't give me any choice." He said seriously a touch of emotion in his eyes. Quickly
pulling me close he held me securely, burying his nose in my hair, breathing warmly he placed a
kiss atop my head. "I told you I'd take care of you Bella. You're just so fucking difficult."
"Better than being easy." the retort slipped out naturally and I felt him smirk into my hair. "You
run hot and cold all the time." I said honestly not making any move to back away from him even
if I could.
He snorted amused. "We're a match made in heaven." He deadpanned. "Glad you took the time
to notice cappuccinetto. But right now bolt." He smacked my ass, a boyish lopsided grin on his
face at my mortified look. Glaring through my blush I turned to run knowing now was not the
time to get into it but he held my arm gently stopping me. Keeping me in place he leaned down
towards me, his face took on a serious edge. "You know, the fact that I'm not using the best
fucking low blow against those mutts that I have, and willingly hiding you from them right now
should tell you this is about you and not them." He said contemplatively looking at me. He
allowed the truth of his heavy words to sink in before his walls were up again and his usual leer
worked onto his handsome face. "They're just a bonus." He snickered dipping down to seize my
lips with his quickly and stepping us backwards. His lips wrapped with mine his teeth biting and
scraping at the flesh deliciously until we were outside and my back made contact with the cold
alley wall. He broke the kiss and with one last questioning look to my forehead he stepped back
sliding his fingers lightly along my slit palm until we no longer touched. "Go." He said and shut
the door.
I knew better than to waste time and dwell on it in such a freaky setting so I turned and did the
smart thing. I did as told and bolted! Grateful for the sugar burst from the chocolate I ran straight
through the dark haunted alley with no sign of dizziness, only to be spat out panting on the side
street of the building. In the darkness I made out the silhouette of a man on a bike he stuck out
his hand holding out a helmet and I took my cue moving quickly towards him. The engine roared
to life under him as I got closer and as I grabbed the helmet I shuddered at the sight of the guy
dressed in their colors before me now that I could see him up close. He smirked watching as I
fumbled in fright before regrouping and putting on the helmet.
"Hop on Bella."
Nodding automatically I got on behind him grabbing onto the top of his shoulders as he took off
into the night at a slower pace than Edward. Words were beyond me, I settled on mentally telling
myself I had nothing to fear, Edward had said it was okay. Clutching onto that one thought for
dear life I tried to forget the anxiety building in my stomach that Tyler Crowley was not only a
part of the Shadow Fangs but he went to school with me for the past 2 years and I was now on
the back of his bike headed in the exact opposite direction of the Reservation, Charlie's house
and Forks itself! Please God, don't let this turn out to be a mistake
~.~.~
Chapter Eight Resistance
*~*~* Is your secret safe tonight?
And are we out of sight?
Or will our world come tumbling down?
Will they find our hiding place?
Is this our last embrace?
Or will the walls start caving in?
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
But it should've been right
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
Let our hearts ignite
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
Are we digging a hole?
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
This is outta control
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
It could never last
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
Must erase it fast
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
But it could've been right
(It could be wrong, could be...)
Love is our resistance
They keep us apart and they won't stop breaking us down
And hold me, our lips must always be sealed
If we live our life in fear
I'll wait a thousand years
Just to see you smile again
Quell your prayers for love and peace
You'll wake the thought police
We can hide the truth inside
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
But it should've been right
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
Let our hearts ignite
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
Are we digging a hole?
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
This is outta control
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
It could never last
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
Must erase it fast
(It could be wrong, could be wrong)
But it could've been right
(It could be wrong, could be...)
Love is our resistance!
They keep us apart and they won't stop breaking us down
And hold me, our lips must always be sealed
The night has reached its end
We can't pretend
We must run
We must run
It's time to run
Take us away from here
Protect us from further harm
Resistance! *~*~*
We were riding too quickly, in the wrong direction. My hair whipped around me from the places
where it peaked out the helmet. The flying strand made it difficult to see and I was dying for
information. My hands however refused to let go of their modest but tight hold on his shoulders
for fear of falling over.
"TYLER!" I yelled. "TYLER!"
It was useless trying to get his attention, my voice wasn't nearly as loud as I would've liked.
Muffled by the helmet and drowned by the deadly roar of the bike if he heard me he was doing a
good job of ignoring me.
We rounded a corner, the bike tipping low to the ground before it picks up again. God, did
Edward have to hang out with maniacs! Wait Edward is a maniac! Edward is far worse!
My heart traitorously fluttered. A fast flash of his smirk before he closed the door flickering in
my mind and dying off just as the bike came to a stop. The bike pulled over. Tyler leaned it, his
one leg on the ground he waited as I peeled off the helmet and stared at the building we were in
front off.
"Where are we?" I asked trying hard to sound casual and keep my fear subdued.
He smirked with his eyes but his cold scowl remained on his recently wounded face. Maybe he
couldn't smile because of the busted up lip. "Com'n." He ignores me. "This place's not safe for
you."
I stared after him as he slipped off the bike and walked. My feet followed him with no arguments
what so ever. What choice did I have? Foreign place. I'm alone. Gang member just informed me
I'm not safe here. Follow Tyler little lamb, follow Tyler.
The building was looming in the darkness of the newly born morning. There was no paint on the
red and black brickwork, I could see it go up about 8 floors high or there abouts. Outside each
apartment there where balconies. The wrought iron rails of them a foot or two high. I rubbed my
good arm along my torso as we walked in. It was cold or maybe it was just chilling following
Tyler into this haunting, vacant looking building in the dead darkness. We walked up a small
flight of stairs. A loud scraping noise sounded as Tyler pulled open an elevator gate. He waited
till I got in and sealed it shut, the scrape followed by a definitive slam this time, locking us in.
The silence was filled with tension. He hit the button for the last floor and the elevator groaned
and shook as it pulled us up. I could see the very top his Shadow Fang tattoo peaking up from his
jacket at the back of his neck. It was a wonder really that I'd never known he belonged to
Edward's gang before today. He'd always been a loner at school. Guess I knew why now. Most
people were scared shitless around a Shadow Fang and Tyler didn't look like he was a people's
person on any day. He must fit in swell with Edward's crowd.
The elevator grunted, shuddered and came to a stop. I watched him wrench open the gate again
and allow me out. I walked with tentative steps. Freezing against a hall wall as I waited for him,
not knowing where we were going and lords knows what would await us. To my surprise he
rapped against the door closest to us, the first one on the floor.
My heart pounded wildly in my chest at all the possibilities of who could be on the other side of
the neat white framed door. It terrified me. Light footsteps patted against a carpeted floor then a
latch was pulled back.
To my utter shock Rosalie swung open the door.
"Damn Rosie, how many times we got to tell you, check the muthafucking door. Don't be just
letting people in. Edward will grill your ass ma." Tyler said as he strode in.
"Edward told me you were coming." Rose answered not taking offence to his tone, probably to
used to him to think he meant any harm. "Come on in Isabella." She said holding the door open.
I walked in, relief flooding me hard and fast. Edward had sent me to his cousin's house. I could
take that. It was way better than the places my mind had run off to. Tyler collapsed on the sofa of
her lounge. The place was pretty now that we were inside. Lots of blue and green covered the
area. The walls were painted white, the sofas and coffee table were royal blue and the remaining
TV cabinets and small dining set were a dark green. It was comfortably small, it was warmly
beautiful.
Tyler was flipping through some channels on her plasma and Rosalie and I were still standing
just next to the now closed door. "Your house is amazing." I spoke when a long silence stretched
between the three of us.
"Thank you." She smiled at me. A real smile. It was tentative as usual but wider than I was used
to being on the receiving end of. I was ridiculously pleased that I'd said something now, it
would've been way too awkward to be trapped in this place with them and not say anything.
"Well make yourself at home." She offered clearly not sure what to do either. "The bathroom's
through there, kitchen's that way, rooms this way and you know what just come with me." She
finishes finally, shooting a glance at Tyler. He remained unaffected, ignoring us as he watched a
rerun of a motor show.
Wordlessly I followed her towards where she had indicated the rooms were. The color scheme
didn't change through the house. We walked past a window and the darkness outside caught my
attention, my mind drifted off to the building I'd left behind two warring gangs in. My insides
felt like jelly. "They're big boys they can take care of themselves." Like she could read exactly
what I was thinking from my face Rosalie said out of no where while she hurriedly tried to
straighten up what I assumed was her room.
My mouth opened to deny any such thought but the words died out on my lips. She probably
could read it on my face. She gave me a look as if to say don't stress over it. "Soooo you stopped
by to see my cousin."
"No I didn't." I answered with conviction. I had most definitely not had any plans to see her
cousin until I woke up to him in my bed.
"At the restaurant Isabella." She clarified. "I've got a pretty good idea what happened through the
night." She said sounding mildly remorseful but not by much. She was used to far worse I'm
sure, I had a gang family too. I couldn't blame her. "Edward's methods are unique to his crowd
but overall he's a good guy." She said trying to defend his actions despite not having exact
knowledge as to what it was he had done. Her face looked thoughtful for a second then she
laughed. "Well no, he's not good. He's most part evil. But for you, he's good for you. Don't
worry."
I chose to subtly ignore the words, pleasantly happy to find it worked. "Does Edward live here?"
I asked.
"God no. We'd kill each other. He lives in casa d'ombra." Where? I would've asked but she
already turned and continued neatening up the dresser also strewn with clothes. It looked like
she'd been rummaging through her draw looking for something she really had no idea if she'd
actually be able to find at very late notice. "Edward crashes here whenever he wants to though,
sometimes some of the others drop by as well." I looked toward the door and she shook her head.
"No Ty's just watching us until Edward gets here. The neighborhood's kind of dodgy and there
are lots of people here who're bound to know you're with the mu- Wolves." She caught herself
just in time. I opted to ignore the almost slip up, I wasn't too fond of the Fangs for a while there
myself. My breath caught at my line of thinking, since when had I stopped hating the Fangs?
Thankfully she went on, unwittingly distracting me. "Plus the Wolves are in Forks, if they get
wind that you're here and they storm the place, I'd be mincemeat." She went on, telling me it
wasn't safe for her tonight here either because of my guys. We're even.
I licked my lips, they were dry and chapped from worry. "Do you think the guys got out okay?"
She laughed again still not looking at me, busy shoving away some clothing items. "I was talking
about the Fangs. I'd vote against the Wolves."
My heartbeat sped up. "Edward said- "
She shook her head cutting me off. "He won't do more damage than on a usual day."
Greeeeat.
"How old's he?" I asked out of no where. It surprises both her and me. I laughed nervously. Way
to fill the silence Bella.
"Edward?" she chuckled. "He's 19. He'll be twenty in a couple of days." She looked at me her
face void of any emotion. "You're" she trailed off.
"I'm 16."
"Yeah I thought so." I didn't follow her thought line but it didn't matter, finding what she was
looking for she walked over to me. "Here." She said handing me some clothes off the hangers
and a sealed toothbrush. A red shirt, dark blue jeans and some underwear with the tags still on.
They were definitely hers. "He'll be here once they're through at the garage. You're Wolves won't
be in Hell for too long." She informed me.
The garage? That answered one question. But what's it got to do with Hell we weren't at the
court?
"You can go to sleep if you want, the spare room's always made."
"I'm not really tired." I said warily. My mind still running through images of a massacre left
behind me.
"There's no point worrying. They're gonna do what they're gonna do. Grey Wolves and Shadow
Fangs. Just go to sleep, it's the next room. You can wear those tomorrow, they should fit. He'll
take you to school when it's time." She gestured with her head to the clothes.
That was news to me. I swallowed and nodded a couple of times, okay. As I walked out I saw
some pictures hung on the wall, visible from the new direction of her room. There was one with
Rosalie alone. Another with her on a dark haired guys' back. One with her and Edward. To the
left of it was one with her with random people, some I recognized from Edwards gang others I
didn't. The fifth was of her on Emmett's back, she looked like a smurf on him. The last was of
her, Jasper, James and Edward. They were random photo's that you could see weren't posed for.
The last one took my breath away, Rosalie was looking at the camera with a smile and beside her
Edward, Jasper and James were laughing. Edward looked so normal in that photo, his dark ire
was visible in his undertones but the grin on his face as he laughed at whatever joke with James
and Jasper was simply beautiful, kind of relaxed. He looked amazing.
It confused me as butterflies erupted in my tummy.
"You came down to the restaurant to check up on him didn't you?" Rosalie said coming to stand
beside me and identifying the photo that had caught my attention. I turned to her, she had on an
undecipherable expression like she was going to say something she probably thought she
shouldn't. She folded her arms casually. "Thank you."
Two simple words but it was enough. I smiled. I felt a little burden fall off my shoulders. "He's
killing me." I spoke the words without thinking. It felt nice. Who could I say it to? Leah?
Rachel? Emily? Jake? That would result in all kinds of unnatural disasters. Leah would probably
faint on the spot. Rachel and Emily would throw large sums of water on my face and try to break
a nonexistent fever. Jake- Jake would throw us both over a cliff hoping the fall would knock some
sense into me.
Rosalie looked at me patiently. Now that I was face to face with her, she looked about 18 or 19
herself. "Trust me, Edward's not going to kill you anytime soon." Her laugh under her breath
spoke volumes.
"He call's me really strange things. I don't even know why he bothers so much with me."
If she was shocked by my rambles she didn't show it. "He calls you strange things?" she made a
face.
"Yeah. Cupusomething and ani-gemmie-god-knows-what." I clarified telling her the ones I
remembered.
Her face contorted and suddenly Rosalie threw back her head and laughed. It was sight I'd never
thought I'd see in my lifetime. It was genuine and loud but not unkind. "He's Italian Isabella."
She said with a smile her laugh still ringing in the air. "Edward's Italian."
"Oh." That made sense. I recalled him having little conversations with some of his gang. Jasper
and James. "Jasper and James?" I asked.
She shook her head. "James just speaks it. But Jazz is Italian too. Jaspers father, my mother and
Edward's father are siblings. Edward's part Greek though from, Esme's side."
Part Italian, part Greek. Fantastic! Of course he was! His parents came up with a recipe for
bloody magnificent just so he could mess with my head! Great!
Getting back on track. "Esme? His mom?" She nodded. Esme. The name was pretty.
"Wow." I absorbed the information hungrily. "What does it mean? The names."
She laughed. "Cupusomething and ani-gemmie-god-knows-what?" I shrugged I didn't remember
the full thing but apparently she knew what I meant anyway. "I think I get it. But you're gonna
have to ask him."
My mouth opened to disagree but she shook her head. "Think of it as conversational material.
Judging by this I'm thinking you don't handle heavy silence too well." She joked.
I grimaced. You think? In my defense it's simply because of the situations I recently find myself
placed in, compliments of your cousin! "Ha yeah maybe you're on to something."
"Don't be nervous around him Isabella." She said after a beat. "Edward's - " she paused again like
she was having that internal debate about how much to share again. "He's not someone you
should stress over trying to please. He'll never ask for anything." She said being as vague as
possible.
I nodded not knowing what she was talking about but I'm kind of content knowing it felt
encouraging. "Good night, Rosalie."
"It's Rose." I'm not sure if I had somehow passed a test or had done something to gain acceptance
but it felt unexpectedly nice. I wasn't going to ask any questions! I smiled. "Night Bella." not
waiting for me to extend the same courtesy she said with a grin that could slightly rival her
cousin. They looked so similar in that moment, ridiculously striking green eyes and wicked
smirk, the only thing Rosalie lacked was a menacing aura but that was replaced by an
intimidating presence. Well it had been intimidating until now I guess.
I laughed pleasantly in disbelief, shaking my head as I walked to the next room, I heard her door
shut just as I entered the spare room. Not bothering to switch on the light I walked over to the
silhouette of the bed, placing the clothes Rose had given me on the headboard and toeing off my
boots, I lay down. Sleep immediately welcoming me.
~.~.~
A hard body moved rhythmically beneath my palm. Warm and with a scent that called to my
nostrils. Electrifying my body as it coursed through it in my blood vessels. I pulled in quiet lung
fulls, already knowing who I was laying in bed with.
"Wake up Bella." His voice whispered huskily into my ear. His breath danced against the shell of
my ear his nose skimming my jawline. My breath caught and I felt him chuckle under me.
"You've got about an hour before jail time at Forks High."
Knowing I was caught I sprang up. Good thing too because I was having a heart attack. An hour?
There was no way I'd be able to shower, dress and get to school on time. I'd already missed one
day on his account! "Why didn't you wake me up!" I whisper yelled at him. He relaxes himself
wearing his new battle scars like a champion rough scratches on his forearms and a cut on his
brow. He had probably only been here for a short while, he was still clothed and had no sign of
sleep on his face as he sprawled out on the bed looking at me comically. He laces his fingers
together and rests them on his torso. I notice his lips are dark pink and wet, then I focus again.
Not a care in the world he's enjoying the show I'm apparently putting on.
"I was trying." He deadpans gesturing to where I had been lying on his chest. "You jumped me."
I flushed, a brilliant scarlet, even my nose felt hot red under his gaze. My eyes darted to his lips
impulsively again and he grinned widely I felt an uncomfortable dampness gather in my
underwear.
"You part of a gang too?" he asked dropping his smirk in favor of mock seriousness. "If you are,
they've trained you well. I was scared for my life for a second there." He says licking his plump
lips and popping them baiting me. I realize I'm staring at his lips again. He grins lopsided in
response.
I groan. Oh god what had I done in my sleep? He's having way too much fun. I grab at the
clothes from the headboard, his eyes never leaving me and hurry out before he can say anything
else. I hear him laugh husky and loud, the sound filled with mirth just as I get into the bathroom
and shut the door. I hear him call after me still sober. "Or are you starting one?" he says
thoughtfully. "That'll be sexy too, you could call them The Shadow Dames, I won't mind. You
can lease the reputation till your one builds up." I growl and slam the door.
I pant against the door unsure of what I'm feeling. I just woke up in bed with Edward. All things
considered it didn't feel bad Puffing my cheeks I release a huge breath and run a hand
through my hair. I groan when I recognize it as something I've been thinking about doing to his
hair. I think back to the bed. He had definitely just gotten in not too long ago. He looked rough,
fresh out of a fight and sleep deprived, but dear god was it a good look on him. I'm thinking
about him again!
When I get out the bathroom my hairs still damp and left loose. Edward's sitting with Tyler at the
table toying around with shiny silver machine pistols. I stop dead in my tracks. Head lowered, a
few strands of hair falling into his dark green eyes, they dart to me without him moving. Gun still
held in front of him pointed to the table he runs them over me from head to toe assessing me in
the clothes provided by his cousin. It's an oddly arousing sensation. The fear I feel for him
coupled with the heat of his gaze. His eyes are darker by the time they reach my face. There's a
slight wet yearning burn in my belly, it makes my still bare toes curl. His eyes drop to my injured
hand when I flex it. His face never gives away what's going on in his head but his eyes flash. He
stiffly nods in my direction telling me to carry on there's nothing to worry about then he goes
back to switching the magazine of the gun he's wielding.
I swallow allowing the tension in my body to release and walk quickly to the room I'd slept in. I
hear Edward and Tyler talking about an 'arrangement' sometime this week. I don't know what it
is but somehow I don't want to either. I hurry and put on my shoes realizing only then that I don't
have any of my books. I race out the room taking both of them by surprise.
One point Bella!
"I have to go home!" I say knowing I must look either hysterical or crazy to them. Probably both.
Edward seems more relaxed when he hears that this is my problem. "Why?" He asks going back
to his gun like it's of little importance.
"Edward we've got to leave now! I have to go home and fetch my books before school, I'm gonna
be late!" I say expecting him to grab his keys and make like Superman out the door but he
remains laid-back and shifts the automatic.
"Come on Edward!" I yell stomping my foot.
He glances at me then. To my foot quizzically. Then my face in amusement. Before giving me a
look to say- Shut up, relax and sit the fuck down.
I can't relax. I've got to get across Forks to my house and back to school in less than 30 minutes!
"I'm! Going! To! Be! Late! Which part don't you get Cullen!" I'm getting hysterical. I don't give
shit. My Harvard life's over if I don't make it to that building in time! I can't afford college!
Frequent lists of absconding are not going to be added there if I can help it!
"No, you're not." He dismisses with an amused smirk his gaze focused on the gun he's toying
with. His fingers working it with natural precision, too familiar with the gleaming weapon for it
to go unnoticed. When I don't move I hear him chuckle, Tyler does the same. His velvet voice is
soothing. "Bella sit down. You'll be there in plenty of time."
"NO I WON'T!" I yell like a banshee."I'M NOT CRAZY!"I'm fully aware that I'm not exactly
doing wonders for that statement with my behavior. But I want to grab him and shake him so
bad. "I KNOW HOW FAR AWAY FROM BOTH DESTINATIONS WE ARE! TOO FAR!" I
didn't how long it took us to get here yesterday but I knew enough to know that with both trips
we were a bloody hour away from where I needed to be! "I CAN'T MISS SCHOOL BECAUSE
OF YOU AGAIN! MOVE-" I bite my tongue so fast to force my words back that I end up tasting
a hint of blood.
He leans back on his chair, fingers laced together behind his head still cradling his automatic
now pointed at the ceiling, he's the picture of relaxation. "How was it my fault?" There's a
knowing smirk in his eyes as he questions me. "Last time I heard. You were on your way to
school but ended up in Nell' Ombra." He grins then quirks a brow in an exaggerated lightbulb
moment. "But wait, then you decided not to go to school. I really don't see how I fit into any of
it." he shrugs nonchalantly.
I nibble on my lip and remain defiantly silent. He's being an ass. He knew full well I went there
to check on him. He just wanted me to say it. I wasn't going to.
"Bella, we'll be okay. Leave everything to me. I'll take care of it." he jabs his head to the kitchen
directing me to what I'm sure must be breakfast but I storm forward and grab his hand.
I'm shocked! He's shocked. I'm yanking him. He wakes from the chair which I'm grateful for,
there's no way I could get him to move on my own. Tyler and he acknowledge each other with
upward guy nods. He tucks his gun into the back of his jeans as I pull him to the door. He's
allowing me to drag him. And I'm sure it's simply because I grabbed his hand...
~.~.~
We're in Forks High with 15 minutes to spare. I keep looking at my watch thinking I'm
imagining things. The place is a ghost town. We're the only ones here.
Edward's still leaning on his bike casually, a smirk on his face. "Told you we had plenty of
time."
I gape at him from where I stand a few feet away on the wet ground. He lights up a cigarette,
taking a pull and my eyes follow the action somewhat crazed.
"Give me some of that." I demand still zoned out on the fact that Edward got me to school in 15
minutes my filter's shot to hell.
Head still lowered his brow rises almost burying itself into his disheveled hair. If he's shocked he
hides it pretty well. "Come and take it." he says letting out the smoke through his nose.
I can sense the double meaning but I've already said it and I'm frustrated so with large annoyed
strides I walk up to him. He watches me the entire time not reacting. Taking another pull as I
reach him. Even as I raise my hand and reach for the white bud from him he doesn't look away
from my face. I can barely feel the body of it before he pulls his hand away. "No."
My eyes dart to him. I'm startled by how close we're actually standing. He hasn't moved at all.
It's my face that's inches away from his. Even in his slouched position against the side of the bike
he towers me almost dwarfing me he's so tall. He's still annoyed from yesterday, none of it has
faded. It's there in his eyes even though he doesn't let it come to the forefront. It's churning in his
green orbs and I've apparently only added to it. The hidden storm behind the calculated calm.
His eyes flash darker but his jaw is set firmly making me wonder if it's in agitation or the fact
that I'm this close. I gulp. His hand brushes some off my hair out my face, tucking it behind my
ear, an undecipherable look in his eyes though his face remains expressionless, he picks the
cigarette back to his lips and pulls in deep. So deep that the long remainder of it burns away
rapidly leaving a stem of ash, ash that grows extensive and heavy and starts to break and blow
away in the wind, until the whole thing is gone. He tosses the glowing filter over my shoulder
and lets out the smoke slowly and easily through his teeth, it makes him look more lethal than he
usually does. I gaze at him incredulously, a million butterflies attacking my abdomen. I step a
fraction away from him on unstable legs needing the space between us. He lets me go. But the
electricity never dies.
It's cloudy out and chilly, I watch him place his palms flat against his bike on either side of him
as he looks at the school building with utter boredom. His knuckles are bruised, no doubt from
his earlier fight. Did they fight the entire night? Only now a stress-ball of questions flooded my
head. Did anyone get hurt? I hadn't even asked! Idiot I am! What took him so long to get to his
cousins house? Was he burying a body before he got to Roses'?
"What are you thinking?" he asked still looking away from me. His eyes dart toward me and he
smirks.
"What took you so long this morning?" I asked inquisitively.
He raised his eyebrow. "That's what you're wondering about?"
"Where you burying a body?" I ask before my filter can kick in.
His face breaks into an amused smirk and he laughs out loud shaking his head, I'm pretty sure it's
at me and not as an answer to my question. "No." he answers. His lopsided grin returns and turns
wicked. "Not this time."
My jaw drops and he dips in and brushes his lips against mine hard and fast. Snaking his tongue
into my mouth before I can protest and running it once around the insides. And then he pulls out
before I can get into it. He straightens up a little, now out of my heads reach. He smirks down at
me and I realize I'm pouting.
Wow You know when you put your mind to something Bella, you really stick to it. Idiot!
I quickly wipe it off my face and turn around. The first sight I catch is of the tree in the distance.
Begrudgingly I look at it. How fitting. I think to myself. I'm currently stuck dead center of
Crapville. Confused out of my mind about the guy standing next to me. Mind you just my luck,
my first encounter with a guy I do- I mean I could possibly-I mean I could maybe-I mean I could
never- Oh god I have no idea what I mean.. A guy I could never, almost, maybe, grow to like,
just HAS to be the arch enemy of Jakes gang. So yeah, please, let's highlight the humor that is my
life by showing me the Lovers Tree that mocks me every time I think of my messed up parents
love life! What a circus. A mother who hates me. Who maybe didn't hate me? But then decided
she did hate? Whatever the case.
I think feeling my confusion build up until it falls into bland bitterness.
It's probably heredity. I wonder if it's contagious? Should I step further away from Edward?
Wouldn't want him to catch it.
"Lovers Tree." I scoff under my breath hoping he didn't hear me.
I don't know how long I've been staring at that tree but when I turn back to him he has a dark
look on his face. "Lovers Tree." He says with disinterest.
"What a joke." I shake my head at no one in particular.
His eyes are normal. The usual burning intensity, fiery dangerousness, the all knowing menacing
calm. He sees the hate I feel towards it. I don't like it, it unnerves me. People shouldn't see what I
don't want to show.
I try to think of something to change the subject and by grace of god Rosalie flashes through my
mind. "What does that word you call me in Italian mean? The one that starts with an 'A'?" I
provide the alphabet, careful to omit my earlier description to his cousin. The 'gemmie' part can't
change the meaning too much right?
I look away restlessly and wring my hands. He doesn't answer. He doesn't even acknowledge the
question. He's watching me. His gaze never faltering. I can feel it without having to look at him.
In his usual calculated calm he reaches a hand out and fingers my palm. Tracing the scab of my
cut. It's intimate and personal and it sends fire through my body and for some unknown reason I
want to cry so badly... He's the only one that see's. He's the only one that's always managing to
see. He see's too much!
The light touch is sensual and knowing, but also questioning. It's an odd feeling of complete
contradictions. But somehow I understand it too well. Without words he's telling me he knows.
He's telling me he's waiting for me to tell him. The ball's in my court. He's giving me the choice.
He's telling me he sees through the bullshit story I gave him. He's waiting for an answer. And
with the slight tension I can feel burning in his gaze even as I look away from him I know he's
hiding piercing anger.
"I won't do it again." I say hastily. My voice hoarse, a fast desperate need to get away.
It's a relief. It's a regret. It's an avoidance. It's an admittance that only he has ever gotten.
Shame hides itself in my voice, not able to be heard but I can feel it burn my throat making it
close. I don't have to voice out what we're talking about. He already knows. Like he could see
right through me. There were no excuses that would work. He distinguished. He made out
himself, what no one would be able to notice without me showing them. And I never showed
them. They never saw
I shook my head from side to side. A tremble to it as I tried to say something. ANYTHING! "I
just- It was- It's not a- I- I won't do it again."
He squeezes my fingers lightly. I pull it away. Rejecting the feeling of someone knowing.
Embarrassment, shame, disgust, self confusion and a creeping sadness at the mess I'm making.
The mess my mother mystery is turning me into. The mess I'VE turned myself into... I feel it all
this second and I know my face will show it if I wait. I hide my face away discreetly, behind my
hair and turn further away then I already am. I don't know what he looks like. I haven't looked at
him, I can't make eye contact, I don't have any inkling to what he feels or thinks. But I never do
when it comes to him. I can still feel his unwavering gaze on me. Intense and unbreakable. I can
picture in my minds eye his unreadable face that expertly hid all his thoughts from the world.
Mysterious and beautiful. All seeing and soundless. The strong silent gangster. The dangerous
leader. The notorious, murderous, Edward Cullen.
Leaving him there I turn fully and walk away towards the school. My hand rises up without my
conscious thought and I wave him goodbye still facing the other way. I don't want to turn around
to look at his face. I don't want to know how he reacted to it. I just allow a small rueful smile to
tug at my lips at the simple act that had felt so normal to me when it shouldn't. Just as quickly
my smile fades away, along with the saliva in my mouth. I hear whispers around me and realize
too late that people have begun pouring into school and they've seen us together.
~.~.~
Whispers and stares follow me all through the morning it annoys me. In fact it disturbs me. I
don't even want to know what everyone is saying. Rumors are flying I'm sure and I'm not sure
how much Edward's seen in the morning as I walked into school.
My eyes dart to the tarmac outside watching the spot that Edward and I had been standing at
beside his bike just this morning. It's raining outside now and Edward's bike is gone. I knew he
left. I knew because I had checked the same spot through the past first 3 periods the only
difference being I was looking out a new window each time.
I felt a tiny hole in my shield. A hole that wanted to see him there. I turned away from the rain
streaked window and faced Mr. Banner. He liked Bio too much if you asked me. The seconds
ticked on and I looked at the textbook on my desk. The textbook I had found in my locker when I
went to fish out my stash of Marlboro. My cigarettes were missing but I did see books. The
books I would need for today's lessons, save a couple of extras. Textbooks with, Tyler's, name
scrawled across it. Guess I knew why Tyler had been late at the garage when Edward got him to
take me away.
I was slowly realizing when Edward did a job he did it thoroughly. It made me kind of want to
smile.
Edward plans out a kidnapping but gets a guy to break into my locker and drop in all the books I
could possibly need for school the next day. I can't decide if it was ludicrous or amazing. In the
end I decide it's Edward.
Tyler's not in school. I know this because for the first time in my life I find myself looking for
Tyler Crowley in the hallways as I walk. Going so far as to look at the bleachers where he's
usually found, he cuts class so often.
My pencil stubs into the wood of the desk. I'm looking out the window for Edward. I'm glancing
at corners for Tyler. God, what was he doing to me!
The bell sounded and I ran out the class before anyone could stop me. Angela, Jessica, Mike and
Eric all had bio with me and I didn't want to know if they heard any rumors. If they had, I sure as
hell didn't want to explain. As I walked past peoples voices dropped down to whispers. Small
groups turning to watch me blatantly. I ignored them. It annoyed me but I ignored them. At least
I tried.
Walking into the bathroom I fish out the lone cigarette I had managed to find jammed in the back
of my locker under an old test copy and the box of match sticks I snatched from Bio. Moving
into one of the stalls I shut the door and lean against the wall. My leg bounces nervously and I
know it's really because it's getting to me. The whispers. The stares. It's getting to me because I
probably already know what the rumors are. What's the Wolves girl doing with the Fangs?
It scares me shitless. I don't like it. I'm used to no one daring to look at me. They're not afraid of
me but of who I know. They know I'm the Wolves sister and they're afraid my brothers will kill
them in their sleep. The brothers I'm slowly starting to believe would kill them in their sleep. I'd
been so sheltered around Jake, Sam, Seth, Jared and the rest of the guys. But the more time I
spent with the Fangs the more I realized just how deep this gang business went. Were the Wolves
only showing me the surface to appease my curiosity but protecting me from the rest? The nights
they'd left me at home and came back busted up, had they left someone dead as well? Was this
all just some way of protecting the innocence of the girl they adopted into the family?
There it goes. The build up of bullshit. Questions I don't want to ask but can't help but wonder
about.
I pull deep on the cigarette. The nicotine just barely making it to calm my nerves. Too soon my
demon's out. I flush the butt down the toilet and walk out. Washing my hands I head out just as
the bell rings. The hall floods and I can't stand it. The buzz of nosey people around me. Was it
really spreading like wild fire? Dumb question, of course it was. Today they found Bella Swan
with the wrong gang. The leader of their own towns' gang. The same Edward Cullen everyone
warned each other about.
~.~.~
I was at my wits end. It had went on the entire day. On top of my ridiculous work load with the
extra classes, the buzz never stopped. I just wanted it to stop. I was tempted to tell them all to
mind their own bloody business and fuck the hell off on more than one occasion. But there was
nothing I could do this time. Saying anything would just start more gossip. Worse, saying
something could get word out to the Wolves, right now I knew the students were too scared
shitless to even make eye contact with the Wolves but if I gave more reason to talk maybe I
wouldn't be so lucky. This was one thing the Wolves couldn't protect me from. What could they
say?
FUCKING LEAVE BELLA AND THE SHADOW FANGS ALONE BEFORE I DISLOCATE
YOUR JAW BITCHES!
Yeah Unlikely.
By the last period I was hoping I'd see Tyler, I wanted to grab his books he'd loaned me and go
and do my work on the bleachers with him. No one would dare say something around Tyler
right? All he had to do was sit and look sinister like he usually did. They wouldn't blink in our
direction and Tyler could easily ignore my presence. I wouldn't bother him.
Dear God the day had come when I'm desperate for Tyler Crowley's presence just so I get two
seconds of peace from the new circus I find myself in.
Hahahaha must be freezing your ass off down there in hell aren't ya Devil?
Now I'm talking to myself! I shake my head and continue with my math problems until the bell
rings signaling the end of class. As I walk out the class I run straight into Angela. She adjusts her
glasses that rode down her nose at the jolt. "Sorry Ange." I say quickly and try to make a beeline
for my locker.
She grabs my arm. "Bella, I've been trying to track you the entire day. Your friend called me
today asking to talk to you."
That halts me dead in my tracks. "What friend?"
"I don't know. He said you left your phone at home and he wanted to get hold of you." She looks
at me passively.
"What did you say?" I ask trying hard to sound casual.
"I covered for you." She says with a small smile. "I'm not sure if they believed me. I wasn't sure
what you told him so you know I tried to be vague."
My thoughts run a mile a minute trying to find various scenarios and the possible solutions. I nod
at her. "Thanks Ange. I'm sorry you were the first person I thought of-"
"It's okay." She says quickly. "It was important right?"
The question is built on hope, I can see it in her eyes. She's heard the rumors and she wants me to
dismiss them. "It was important." I answer not wanting to elaborate.
"Bella what's going on?" she asks quietly. "Edward Cullen-"
This time I cut her off. "It was important I swear." I'm being truthful in a way. Getting kidnapped
to me sounds important. I'm not sure how it feels to others but you know to me it ranks
somewhere up there with a rival gang breaking into your house while your caregiver sleeps in
another room. Wait, that happened too. Yeah Ange I'm gonna stick with my answer, important,
it was important!
"Okay." She says. I'm grateful. I'm so grateful. I know she has questions. She was with me at the
car wash. That reminds me. "I didn't say anything to Jess, don't worry." She says seeing the
shadow ghost over my face.
I want to hug Ange. Jess finding out would be bad. She doesn't mean to blab, she just does. Jess
is obnoxiously lovable in that way. To us at least. "Thank you." I repeat.
She nods at me hesitantly. "Bella if something's-"
"I'll tell you." I answer immediately knowing sadly full well that it's a generous offer that I'll
never be able to take her up on. Ange wouldn't understand. I've been around the Wolves and
witnessed some other gangs, both friends and rivals, long enough to know that our world is
different from everyone else's. You need to be exposed to it in order to understand it.
She smiles accepting that answer. I choose against going to my locker. My books are home
anyway. I grab the one book of Tyler's I'd used for last period and decided to just take it home
with me. My mind suddenly jumps to a random thought. I'm undecided but I ask Angela if I can
borrow her phone anyway. With a quick, 'Yeah sure', she hands it over.
My hand automatically types out a message not even looking at the screen. I don't know if I
should do this or not. The number that burnt itself into my mind gets entered into the contact
screen and as we step out of the school building and I catch sight of that puddle across the tarmac
where we had stood just this morning my mind seems to make itself up. I press send ~
Someone might know. Be careful- Bella ~
I delete the message from the phone memory and hand it back to Ange, hoping to god Edward
won't try and contact me back. She hugs me goodbye and runs off towards her mother's car
parked just outside the school yard, shielding her head against the rain with her backpack.
I tuck Tyler's' book into my- Edwards hoodie grateful that I'm not weighed down by my bag
today. Throwing the hood on I'm about to walk towards the bus when I stop, my attention caught
on a fairly large crowd of people buzzing at something across the yard. My interest peaked, my
curiosity gets the better of me and I begin walking through the rain towards a small gathering.
It's pelting outside and they're standing there, it must be something big, despite my wariness of
the gossip crowds since today I can't help but walk in their direction. To my astonishment as I
got closer and people began to notice me, they slowly stopped their words altogether. They
turned and stared until eventually the buzz itself began to noticeably die out. Every step closer I
got the crowd split, allowing me through easily. It was so different from the treatment I'd gotten
today. They looked at me in wonder, some in astonishment, a few girls with jealousy but what
surprised me was that regardless of which category they fell into they all had one thing in
common- underlying fear.
This was a whole new type of wary than I was used to being on the receiving end of. This was
different, far closer to home, way more intense.
The buzz died out completely by the time I reached the source, my feet stopped dead in front of
the tree. There scratched, deeply, darkly, threateningly and ever so dominantly above my parent's
farce was something that gripped me with fear and made my insides tingle.
"Edward Cullen & Isabella Swan"
Written so bold and larger than any other names it was a statement, a declaration, a promise, a
loud warning
They listened.
The crowd said nothing. Kept all comments to themselves and they dispersed. Most of them
didn't breathe until they were a safe distance away. Leaving me alone for the first time today. I
stood at the tree I fervently hated just this morning. I stared at it in wonder for a moment still
trying to wrap my head around it. I remained standing there even when the large gathered drops
of water fell from the burdened leaves above me and pitter-pattered on my exposed part of my
face cleansing it with its purity. His earlier words echoed in my head and I found myself
believing him. A full smile played on my lips
We'd be okay I'd leave everything to him
Even as I got home the feeling didn't leave me. I'd barely walked through the door before I
phoned Angela and told her to text a message to a number saying that she'd be dropping me off
at work today. It was Sam's number this time but she didn't know that and she easily and happily
covered for me. I sat cross legged on my bed looking across the room at the mild rain as it fell on
the other side of the window. My calculus was long finished but the book still remained open on
my bed before me. I'd never been motivated to finish homework so fast in my life. The weather
was dismal but as I watched the digits on my clock inch closer to 6 I felt my eagerness rise. I'd
never felt like this before. It was a feeling at the forefront of my mind. It felt nice. It made me
want to smile for no particular reason. I didn't have a name to put to it but I'd never felt like this
before...
It was like giving in, losing a battle, but taking the prize? I laughed to myself at the ridiculous of
it, that made no sense. It was a foreign feeling. It was dominating my every thought. It felt both
profoundly amazing and absolutely confusing.
My alarm had barely blinked the digits, 17:58 when I heard an unfamiliar roar outside followed
by a horn. I ran towards the window and as I drew back the curtain I saw Edward arms crossed
waiting for me at the end of the drive, leaning against a gorgeous black Shelby it's one of the few
cars in the world that I can identify effortlessly, I find myself smiling. Then my feet gravitate
towards him. This time consciously. I pace myself to keep me from running to the door. His dark
jeans, blood red shirt that was slightly darkened by the rain, his messy hair as he looked to down
to the ground at his feet waiting for me, kept playing in my head as I ran.
Your honor I chose Edward Cullen today. And I liked it. Guilty as charged
~.~.~
He smirked as I walked out, I'd changed out of Rosalie's clothes after showering but I still kept
his hoodie over my new outfit. He said nothing. No greeting. No nod. Just a hooded glance under
his dark lashes as the front door opened, lifting his gaze without raising his head. Arms still
folded as he ran his dangerous eyes from my feet slowly crawling up my body until that smirk
graced his face and just as quick he fell into his usual poise. Unlocking the passenger door he'd
been leaning against as he kicked off from it, he moved to the drivers' side getting in. Making my
way to the semi-ajar door I slip in as if it's second nature. The door's barely closed behind me
before he puts her into gear and backs out my driveway doing a full turn at a ridiculous speed
that makes me grab the dash out of instinct to steady myself. I gape at him and he feels it, his
eyes never leaving the road, he grins chuckling under his breath. There's a devilish glint in his
green eyes as he shifts gear, I wonder if he always looks this way when he's driving one of his
babies, I've never seen his face when he rode the bike but then I don't have time to think
anymore, he's flooring it down the road towards Nell' Ombra leaving a cloud burning tire smoke
and flying tar in our wake.
It was silent the entire ride. The beautiful beastly hum of the engine filling the quiet around us.
The flashes and blurs of the outside world as we flew past it. The tensing of his muscle as he
stepped on the clutch. The tautness of his forearm as he changed the gear open palmed. The
gorgeous vein that beat as he concentrated on something else while he drove, thinking seriously,
his jaw locked in place. I wanted to ask what it was? But watching him seemed so much more
appealing. His movements were fluid as he navigated us at well over double the speed limit. A
contradiction, fluid and tense. Beautiful beast. Like watching a predator in captivity. It was
impossible to tear my eyes away.
He pulled toward Nell' Ombra cutting across the road without breaking his speed, the car gliding
across smoothly. My hands gripped tightly at my seat and I saw him laugh silently again. To my
surprise he drove past the lot to the side of the building. His open palm spinning the wheel, he
leaned relaxed in his seat and made a sharp right. I yelped thinking we were going to hit the side
of the building wall when suddenly we dipped driving into a lowered level beneath the
restaurant. The engine hummed then cut off as he parked. Grabbing the keys out the ignition his
other hand reached blindly and unlocked my seatbelt, I was astonished at how easily he did it in
the dark, from his driving I doubted he'd ever worn one himself. It was ridiculously dark. "Nell'
Ombra, 'In the Shadows'." The words sound like velvet as his lips wrap around them in the
darkness, his voice deep and low. I slide from my seat and out the car following his lead.
Walking around the car he placed his hand on the small of my back and steered me through the
dim light, if you could call it that, towards a wooden staircase that I presumed lead up to the
actual restaurant. I didn't look around, the place kind of creeped me out so I made a point of
staying close to his side as we walked. He must've noticed because his hand slipped from my
back to around my waist. Fire erupted in my tummy. Looking up at the door he guided me up the
staircase. My brows furrowed a bit, he was definitely edgy, the thug in him itching to unleash
itself. The second he cracked the door open our ears were assaulted by the drone in the
restaurant. Customers chatting away, waiters scurrying about and loud music.
Edward navigated straight towards his gang at the far end of the floor his arm never letting go of
me. As we approach Jasper, James and Caius look up. They've got various new cuts and bruises I
cringe hoping that I'm looking at the worst of it from all parties involved in the nights fight. They
stop speaking and their eyes glint wickedly when they see the position Edward and I are in.
James runs his blue eyes down noting that I'm tucked into Edwards' side and coos in mock
seriousness. "Well if it isn't our personal little trouble maker." I blush and feel Edwards' chest
vibrate with mirth against my shoulder, I don't have to look up to know his condescending smirk
is back. "You look better Fainting Beauty?" James continues straight-faced pulling on a joint in
plain sight of the entire restaurant I fight hard to keep my eyes in their sockets as he nonchalantly
leans back against the wall one leg propped up on the table he's seated on top of. Poor fish I think
as I watch the lone thing swimming in its ring in the table. I then notice that Jasper's got one too
and Caius is in the process of rolling his own. Smirking without a care in the world they make a
point of looking at me until I answer. Finding great amusement in seeing me fidget.
"Oh yeah I'm peachy." I drawl out at his jab, it feels a bit easy now but very very slightly. I still
make myself look at the glass half full, it's progress. It's just this quality of theirs, it's like a
plague that they catch from their leader, it surrounds every male in Edward's circle. The Shadow
Fangs are innately terrifying. They're playing, they're hiding it but I can tell they're playing. As if
answering my question, my sarcasm only makes them grin wider. Intrigued. Wicked. Amused.
They continue to stare me down.
Very uncomfortable, not used to them, I unconsciously fist the back of Edward's damp shirt
tightly. He slips his hand from around my waist easily down into the front pocket of my jeans, it
feels like a marking of me for the rest of the restaurant behind us to see. He straightens his arm a
bit causing my jeans to drag slightly down, his thumb slips onto the skin of my newly exposed
hip bone and rubs the flesh soothingly in reassurance. It works. It feels amazing.
The Fangs don't react at all, I'm thoroughly relieved, their eyes never stray below even though
I'm sure they're aware of Edward's hand buried in my pocket. It's one of those things to them. Yet
another indication to me that this is for the restaurants benefit.
"Good to know darlin'." Jasper drawls in his accent joining in with James, letting out smoke
through his teeth, his never fading leer looks even more menacing now in the cloud of grey. I
wonder if they do it intentionally. It wouldn't surprise me if they scared Satan while still in their
sleeps. With that happy thought I swallow and make myself hold his gaze. "It's a nice change,
you know see'n you vertical an' watnot." James chuckles from his perch as does Edward. Jasper
shoots his eye to Caius to see if he's into this game too.
The other blonde however returns the grin and holds out his arms palm up in surrender. "The
fuck if I saw her one way or the fucking other. I was having a fucking ball remodeling." Caius
chuckles grinning widely and taking a swig of his beer looking at his hands exaggeratedly like
they belong to friggin Picasso.
James snaps his fingers, proficiently keeping the joint safe between them, and calls out loud like
it's a cry of champions. "Fuck man! And what a bitching future you have in that fucking field!
Shit was beeautiful." His voice is humor filled with a hint of malice. Even in his high state I
know from his smirk and sarcasm at Caius he's not talking about one of their houses I swallow
hoping they're not talking about what I think they're talking about.
Caius sneers. "Fuck that. I wanted to rearrange more than the muthafucking crib." There's a
threat in his voice, it's buried but it's definitely there.
Edward must feel me tense. I suddenly hear his voice fill my ears oddly it's instantly calming.
"That was yesterday." There's a pleased grin in his voice but it quickly disappears, the tension I'd
sensed in the car is back and slipping out to the surface. All humor leaves the table at his next
sentence and they've got their game faces on. Serious. Lethal. Deadly. Their faces matching his
voice. "What about the shit for today eh? It's supposed to be fucking done by now. Where the
fuck is he?"
His control is firmly in lock. I can feel the tension rolling on his back where my knuckles touch
his shirt covered spine. It's a thin line and he's forcing himself not to snap it. I swallow.
Jasper shrugs his face expressionless. James looks around the room for someone and comes up
short, he shakes his head his brow quirked as he takes another deep pull. Caius lifts his brow.
"We got time Ed. Wan' me to figure something out?"
Edward shakes his head once in the negative. "I told him to get it done. He'll finish it." his voice
is direct and firm.
I don't know what they're talking about. Quite honestly I don't want to.
I turn away and pretend to look around the restaurant. It's the first time I've actually noticed
anything since walking in. The place is fast building up its evening mad-rush crowd. I wonder if
I should excuse myself and tell Edward I need to get to work? It's already getting late. And
well if they're talking about a 'job', my plates already full, I've been mindfucked with drama
for a while and I don't wanna hear more of it right now. I want to enjoy my confusing amazing
blissful high since I left school this afternoon. A single thought of the tree and Edward's words
ring in my head again. 'Leave everything to me. I'll take care of it.'
I smile. There's suddenly no such thing as drama right now. I'm safe right now. I'd leave
everything to him. He'd take care of it. I knew he would It made my heart feel lighter. Less
burdened. It felt amazing. Freeing. It felt like I didn't have to be strong for anyone else here, here
I was allowed to lean on someone, someone was stronger than me, someone was strong for me.
Still talking with his three members Edward's thumb never stops running up and down against
my hip. Now it makes me slightly flustered. His nails scrape at my skin dragging down. I picture
the bark of the tree as our names were scratched in. My breathing hitches and he does it again.
And again My heart is pounding.
The unfamiliar feeling coils in the pit of my stomach that I want his full attention on me. Not part
of it. His aware ministrations as he talks business isn't enough. My eyes move towards the bar
behind us suddenly and the first thing I notice is Tanya coming out the stockroom ignorant to our
presence. She's still here. It irked me a bit but I didn't say anything. I felt a strange contraction in
my stomach that made me want to hold Edward's shirt tighter. Before I could though, she looked
up, feeling herself being watched.
She saw me, her dark eyes blazed with hateful fire, stronger than I had witnessed from her
before. Then it was like I disappeared to the back of her mind. I watched as if in slow motion her
eyes automatically darted to the arm fixed around me, following it all the way past his tattooed
arm to his shoulder blade to up his neck and to the back of his head as he debated some plan with
James and Jasper. From the corner of my eye I saw him accepting an unlit joint from Caius, his
green eyes locked on the table of his members uninterested on anything except the corner we
were in, completely unmindful to Tanya's presence. I turned my attention to her, watching her
register his presence and then watched in utter confusion as her face fell, a memory I wasn't
privy to turning her white as a sheet, even from where I stood I could see her eyes turn watery. It
was alarming how fast she spun away and ran into the storeroom before anyone could see the
hurt and fear etched out on her face.
What. The. Hell. Just. Happened?
I looked from the storeroom to Edward and back again. Then repeated the process.
I didn't like Tanya. Tanya didn't like me. But that was just weird.
Done with his conversation Edward turned and touched his other palm to my back, jolting my
attention back to him. How long had I been staring at that door?
"Come on." He whispers into my hair. Directing us across the floor from behind me, his hands
never left as we walked. His breath fanned out across the shell of my ear sensing my surprise
when we moved past the bar. "You're not working baby." He wasn't asking. I swallowed. He
applied the slightest more pressure to where he held me and my breath caught. I could feel him
smirk even as he stood tall and towering behind me. I don't know how but I just could. It
disturbed those butterflies residing in my torso again, they fluttered around wildly.
His face grew expressionless again he reached past me and swung open his office door with a
force. The palm still planted firmly on my lower back steered us in. I didn't have time to question
him. My attention immediately turned to Rosalie as she jumped out of Emmett's arms.
Edward stood menacingly still I couldn't understand the look on his face. "King's out already.
Where the fuck is he?" he meant business, his eyes stayed on Emmett as he spoke.
Rosalie hurried out not saying a word. Edward remained motionless. His tall dark threatening
frame looming as his tinier cousin raced away mindful to not look up at anyone. His cold eyes
followed her as she bolted past him then to Emmett as she shut the door behind her leaving the
three of us in the office. I wondered if I should do the same.
"It has to be taken care of muthafucking soon. What's the hold up." It wasn't an actual question.
It was hard and it was dark. Much like everything about him in this moment.
Emmett nodded firmly once. Respect. "I'll get the shit sorted by tonight man. We'll be able to go
ahead with it as planned. There won't be any fuck ups. He'll get here clean."
Edwards jaw stayed locked in place. His head nodded stiffly once, accepting that answer.
Emmett walked, a nod in my direction and he was out the door too. Silence filled the room.
Edward was tense. Upset even, but his collected controlled nature menacingly held it back. The
storm behind the calm.
"I saw Tanya outside." I say without thinking. Kicking myself mentally.
His attention snaps back to me, surprised by my attempt of icebreaking.
Jesus Bella! Way to break the tension. Real smooth. Just freakin' stab yourself next time! It'll be
bloody smoother!
His eyes dance with amusement as he watches me reprimand myself psychologically. A
condescending smirk stretches along his face. "Where'd you expect her to be?" he asks baiting
me, folding his arms, his large muscles popping and flexing at the action.
I hold and challenge his stare but remain quiet. What can I say that won't sound presumptuous?
He grins wider and cocks a brow arrogantly. "Did you think I'd fire her?" he asks. He wants to
get a rise out of me I can hear it in his tone. "Maybe kill her?" he makes his face serious his gaze
dropping down the length of him gesturing to me what I see. He wants to scare me. "Gangster
that I am and all." He continues finding amusement in each scowl or blush he's met with. It feeds
him. He likes it. He licks his lips stepping towards me bowing his head to look at me. "What are
you to me?" he asks his eyes darken right before me and his voice drops low.
He's standing so close I have to crane my neck to look at him. His entire presence is
overwhelming. I swallow. He looks dangerous, his face is intentionally cold, his stare is so hard
it threatens to turn me to stone. He's still upset with me for running, for what he knows I did to
my hand but the glint in his eyes tells me he's exaggerating the level for his own benefit.
He knows why I'm here today. He reads me like a book. But he wants me to say it.
I don't know what to say? Calling him my boyfriend makes me sound stupid. Did Shadow Fangs
have relationship titles? And even if they did, was he my boyfriend? If I said it would he think I
was nave? It was an excellent question. What was I to him?
"You tell me." I say folding my arms and jutting out my chin defiantly. "You're the one who put
our names on that tree."
His smirk widens liking all the fire he's being met with. "The Lovers Tree." He repeats my
earlier words. So he had heard me. His palm takes hold of my hips, keeping me still as he brings
our bodies together. He towers over me easily and dips his eyes to my mouth when I take a sharp
breath. His voice is low as he whispers down at my flustered face. A smile creeps across his face
showing his enjoyment the seriousness fading out. "Lovers." His head dips down. "Is that what
we are?" he teases huskily, his nose running along my face but not making contact.
My breath catches as his tongue snakes out and licks a line up my jawline, slowly, torturously, to
my ear. My heart races wildly as he speaks directly into the shell of my ear answering his own
question. "We're everything Cappuccinetto."
And then I'm kissing him. He's not surprised by my actions. He's inviting like he's been waiting
for me to do this since he began. Waiting for it all this time while I had resisted him. His lips
smolder and mold mine to his. Dominating and passionate the kiss is searing and wild. There's
palpable fire blazing brightly between us and it's threatening to burn us alive in a kaleidoscope of
colors. His hand runs up my back pressing our bodies together as his tongue pries its way into
my mouth. I moan at the taste of him, smoke, alcohol, mint, cinnamon, Edward. I smile and
immediately feel his surprise. Slowly my hands lift up and bury themselves into his hair. Giving
in Telling him I'm giving in... Not wanting this to end
He growls and suddenly I'm not touching the ground anymore. His hands grab tightly at my
thighs lifting me up and I instinctively wrap my legs around him not wanting to break the kiss as
yet. I can feel him straining hard and huge against his jeans but it doesn't scare me this time. If
anything it makes me feel braver. I like the feeling of what he feels for me. It repeats in my head.
We're everything
He lowers me to the soft leather sofa. A place I've become familiar with. My fingers run through
his messy hair relishing in the feel of it. Soft and spiky it tickles my palms, soothing my cut. He
crawls between my legs, the sofa dipping under his weight and I tug at his hair. His tongue curls
around mine, wrapping it and then pulling back. His teeth nip at my bottom lip bruising it and I
return the favor with his upper one. He growls and grinds into me. I whine loud as he causes
friction between my legs. I want to stay like this. But breathing becomes a problem. Reluctantly I
pull at his hair telling him I need a moment. He breaks away from me and starts trailing kisses
down my neck. Sucking and pulling at the skin. I pant wildly beneath him as his fingers skim up
his hoodie. His eyes fly to me when his fingers meet bare skin. I blush furiously knowing that I
hadn't expected to be in this position when I didn't use a shirt under the hoodie. His eyes follow
my blush and he dips his head back down sucking my neck. His fingers dance in slow circles and
I know where this is headed. The memory of his hands on my boobs flooding my mind. I intake
a sharp breath as he reaches my bra. I yelp when he bites down on my neck as he snaps the hooks
on them. "Take off your top Bella." He says. I shake my head. My body wants me to. My mind
says, too fast. Then my heart takes over "Trust me Cappuccinetto." I'm lost in the sincerity of
his flashing dark emerald eyes. His words since I met him play in my head, finally making sense
to me.
James had told Edward I was in Forks the first day I'd spoken to him. James had told him
intentionally! 'Relax I don't wanna hurt you' Edward had whispered to me when the skittish
kitten in me reigned supreme and tried to bolt when he told me his name. Even the day I had
been caught dine and dashing his restaurant, James had made a point of chasing me down not the
others. He'd caught me for Edward. I remembered how firm Edward sounded to Laurent. 'I'm
interested in her.' When I'd joined Nell' Ombra even in his anger he had told me. 'I'm a Shadow
Fang! I am dangerous! I won't stop fighting because you ask me to. I'm not one of your 'puppies'
that will back down when things get rough. I fight! I hurt people! I've got a temper that's rivaled
by none! People are afraid of me... Because. They. Should. Be.You're going to have to deal with
that. But I will never hurt you' Every single thought rushes at me all at once.
Wordlessly I lift my arms and he peels it almost completely off me. I blush and want to block
myself but I'm frozen under his gaze.
His eyes are locked to mine.
Never dipping lower.
His fingers cup my breasts and I squirm, it feels nice really nice Still looking at me his
thumbs rub at my nipples. My breathes grow more uneven as he assaults my breasts. His broad
hands covering them, massaging the flesh, claiming ownership as his fingers tweak the now
pointy buds. He rolls them with a feather like touch with the pad of his thumbs and I cry out
softly. He dips down and his lips meet mine slowly and softly, a sweet kiss equal in ecstasy to
our first. I feel myself growing wetter as deep emotions start to swirl in my chest. I kiss him back
with light touches, my gasps as he rubs my breasts dancing off his perfectly soft but unyielding
lips. He swallows and I hear his Adams-apple bob. He looks down at me with such an intensity
that I want to kiss him harder. Watching me, sensing my growing ease with his ministrations he
lifts his head away from me lowering them to my chest. His eyes are pitch black as he stares at
my exposed breasts heaving beneath him, drinking them in hungrily. I meow as he touches his
lips to the harden peak of one of them and I feel him chuckle against it. His tongue sneaks out to
taste the flesh and he hisses low. My legs still locked around his waist tighten in response. He
dips and covers my breast with his mouth sucking and biting as he rolls my other peak. I gasp out
his name but it's faint and weak as his teeth bites down hard against the top swell of my breast.
He pulls on the skin sucking the flesh into his mouth roughly and pulling back. I'm panting
wildly. So is he. My chest heaving right before his face. He looks down at the dark red mark he's
left on me and smiles. Climbing back up me, his strong arms locked on either side of my head,
tense and deliciously flexed without him having to try.
He kisses my lips once, twice, thrice and stares down at me. He slips the material of his hoodie
back down my torso. "It's almost time for you to go home" his voice is raspy. I'm shocked,
how long had we been at this. He must see it because he smirks, a playful glint flickering in his
eyes. "Am I gonna have to track you down tomorrow?" his nose brushes against mine his eyes
serious. "Because I will."
I lift my head and kiss him. "I know."
His gold dogtags slip out from the neckline of his shirt. It clinks and dangles just above my neck.
I look to them and his eyes follow suit before darting back to me. "What are you thinking?"
We're still breathing heavily.
I lick my lip and my hand slips between us to toy with the dangling metal. I like the fact that he
lets me. His eyes follow the movement of my fingers on his chain. "Nothing." I say then my
mind does that rambling-mess thing. It starts of amusing because I think dogtags- then I link it to
dog- then bitch- which immediately makes me think of Tanya, go figure. Ha. But then I lose the
humor. My next link is her face before she ran off. "Tanya was crying." I say out of nowhere.
His attention snaps back to my face incredulously. "Who gives a fuck?" His voice holds slight
confusion his breaths still uneven as he looks at me still panting lightly under him. "You
seriously want to talk about this now? Let her fucking cry." I almost feel bad for her. He tries to
make me understand. "Always been around. She's a permanent fixture taken care of as a favor to
one of ours. And now she can cover your fucking shift and free up a fuckload of time for me
with you." He dismisses her very life presence callously as part of the Nell' Ombra furniture. His
voice filled with disinterest but his eyes burn into me how serious he is about what he says.
"She's not your problem. Not anymore 'kay?" It's not a question, he doesn't wait for an answer.
"But you" his green eyes paints my face scarlet the way he's now looking down at me. "You
anima gemella" something alters as he looks at me. "Anima" More intense, he changes his
words choosing now to answer my question. The way he says it is scary. It's cold. It's hard. It's
unending. Unyeilding. I kind of love it. It's him.
"You're my soul."
My heart beats wildly. I can't tear my eyes away from him. The dangerous edge of him seems
like home to me right then. For the first time in my life someone's looking for nothing in return. I
don't have to do anything. He's making me aware of a fact. He's right there. Plain and simple. It
feels nice. It feels freeing. It feels like a dream. And for the first time in 13 years I don't want to
ever wake up
~.~.~
Chapter Nine Unthinkable
*~*~* Moment of honesty, someone's gotta take the lead tonight
Who's it gonna be?
I'm gonna sit right here and tell you all that comes to me
And if you have something to say, you should say it right now
You ready?
You give me a feeling that I've never felt before
And I deserve it, I think I deserve it
It's becoming something that's impossible to ignore
And I can't take it
I was wondering, maybe, could I make you my baby?
If we do the unthinkable, would it make us look crazy?
If you ask me, I'm ready
If you ask me, I'm ready
I know you said to me
This is exactly how it should be when it's meant to be
Time is only wasting, so why wait for eventually?
If we don't do something 'bout it, we should do it right now, baby
You give me a feeling that I've never felt before
And I deserve it, I know I deserve it
It's becoming something that's impossible to ignore
It is what we make it
I was wondering, maybe, could I make you my baby?
If we do the unthinkable, would it make us look crazy?
Or would it be so beautiful? Either way I'm saying
If you ask me I'm ready,
if you ask me I'm ready
Yeah, yeah, saying why give up before we try?
Feel the lows before the highs
Clip our wings before we fly away
I can't say I came prepared, I'm suspended in the air
Won't you come be in the sky with me?
I was wondering, maybe, could I make you my baby?
If we do the unthinkable, would it make us look crazy?
Or would it be so beautiful? Either way I'm saying
If you ask me I'm ready,
If you ask me I'm ready.*~*~*
Edward.
His name is running through my mind like a broken record. I can't even begin to name all the
things I feel when I think about him. And it's so overwhelming because he's all I can think about.
I'm smiling to myself like an idiot at random moments and it's freaking me out because it's the
first time the sensation of being overwhelmed feels so amazing.
Water drips down my bare body as I slide open the shower door and walk out. My feet padding
softly past the hanger with my towel, moving me closer to the mirror instead. With a damp hand
I swipe at the steam gathered on it from my shower. The newly formed droplets run down in
trails quickly, allowing a vaguely obscured view of my reflection. It's enough for me though. My
fingers lift up in slow motion, my eyes watching every movement in the glass. My eyes drink in
the flesh as my fingertips make contact with the bare wet skin of my breast. Light as a feather it
traces the flushed damp skin, my eyes staring in wonder at the dark red mark bruised with his
teeth indents on the inside of my breast. A flash of his hair as I stared down at him panting while
he made said mark goes through my mind and I quickly pull my hand away. Panting yet again as
if he's doing it right that second, I blush realizing what I was about to do snatching my hand
away from the swell of my chest fast. My smile stretches along my blushing face again and I turn
to grab my towel covering my chest up and making sure not to look at the mark for a second time
lest I attack my boob again. Drying down quickly before slipping on my PJ's and running of to
bed. The swollen burn between my legs uncomfortable as I try to ignore it and what thoughts of
him had made me almost want to do.
Cue blush here
~.~.~
The night is black. Time itself has stopped. I'm frantically looking around Jakes house wondering
what exactly I'm supposed to be doing there. I know in the pit of my stomach that there's a
process. A process that must be followed. A process I can't for the life of me remember! The
infernal buzzing in the distance is harboring my dream process. In essence it's a relief. My
dream scares me to death every time. A recurring nightmare I have no chance of defeating. The
same darkness awaiting me each night. Slowly my subconscious starts to fight my sleep and I'm
drawn out.
My eyes open lazily. I rub at them and try and remove the comforter that's tangled around my
feet from my less than peaceful sleep. Then I hear the chime again. Craning my neck toward the
door in the darkness it hits me almost too late that we have a call. I hop and skip from the bed,
hobbling sleepily toward the hall phone. I pick up the receiver just as I hear fiddling on the other
side alerting me that someone's about to hang up.
"HELLO?" I say pretty loudly then cringe because dad's probably just gotten to bed. I look
toward his door quickly hoping I haven't disturbed his sleep his tired snore tells me I haven't.
That case about the supposed Seattle killer being near Forks was really taking its toll on him. My
heart started constricting at the thought of it. My poor dad I hadn't even seen him properly in
days. He'd been pulling double shifts and taking no days off. He assured me that there was
nothing to worry about, that it was more on the outskirts of town far from him but the more time
he put into this case the more wary I became of the danger factor.
"Bells." I hear on the other end. "Took you long enough."
"Was sleepin' Seth." I yawn loudly and he snickers on the other end.
"Sorry, shortie. Look just wanted to make sure you got home 'kay." His voice is now filled with
stern concern and my brain finally kicks in.
Pushing past the cloud of sleepiness I remember that someone had called Angela. "Yeah I got
home fine Seth. How's everyone at the Res?"
"We breathe sis." He jokes. "Hey we're not gon' be around tomorrow. I'll drop your cell off at
Charlie's place day after tomorrow 'kay? You gonna need a ride to school or somethin'?"
I'm secretly thrilled for numerous reasons. One, no one thinks I snuck off with Edward Cullen.
Two, I snuck off with Edward Cullen. Three, there's no impending war regarding my
kidnapping. Four, guess who's got Edward's love-bite? Then I feel ill at the thought that they're
so trusting of me and I'm being a monumental ungrateful bitch. I want to tell Seth I miss him and
I appreciate him and I'd love for him to drop me off at school because he's a pain in the ass but
he's my brother and I love him and I now desperately want to spend time with him. But I know
that'll raise all kinds of questions in his mind so instead I say. "That'll be fabulous Seth."
"Sweet. Fetch ya the normal time. Night B."
"Night Seth." I smile ruefully knowing he's none the wiser. Calling so late to check up on me and
happy that I'm home safe even though he's got a shitload on his plate between the gang and
school. I haven't even seen him in a while but he's still looking out for me! A small voice
counters in my head that I'm in no danger of Edward. Which is true but the Wolves don't know
that. "SETH!" I raise my voice fast hoping to catch him before hangs up yet again.
"Yeh?" he sounds slightly alarmed holding the phone to his ear again.
"Can you come a little earlier?" I ask knowing that he wouldn't have to rush the ride that way.
He snickers on the other end. "Sure Bell. I'll wake my ass up at the crack of dawn to drive you to
school early and kill time doing absolutely nada at the Res before that shithole I go to starts for
the day."
"Twit." I grumble he laughs his head off. Always killing the moment. Annoying ape! Okay, fair
enough he didn't really know we were having one. "I haven't seen you in a while."
He sobers and I can practically hear the smile on his face through his tone. "Sure, sure Babybell.
Miss you too. Check ya Friday." He ends absentmindedly.
"Go home Seth!" I whisper yell knowing him well enough by now to know by his slip up
goodbye that he's up to something.
"Relax we're all careful and shit. Gonna hold hands and sing Kumbaya with the boys down in
South Bend."
My heartbeat runs wild in my neck rushing up to my head. "What the hell are you doing there!" I
shriek in disbelief. "Dagger Runners, Seth! Seriously!"
The South Bend, Dagger Runners, is another one of the rival gangs. They've got a bad rep,
almost as bad as the Shadows Fangs and Grey Wolves. They're from, you guessed it, south side.
They're heavy on violence and they're run by egomaniacs that the Wolves have irregular head to
heads with. They're dangerous and they hate the guys. The feelings mutual. It's safe to say that
the Wolves hate them almost as much as they hate the Shadow Fangs. The gang is notorious but
the one thing that holds them back is that even though they're lethal they're never smart about
what they do and how they do it. Basically they're lethal amateurs. But lethal never the less.
Edward and Sam put thought into every move they make, it makes them invincible but the
Dagger Runners, they're gun happy idiots who talk a lot of smack and shoot if you call them on
it. I don't see what could be more hazardous to ones health, both they're own and others, than
trigger happy amateurs!
"Seth, the fuck. Don't freak her out for dumb shit."
"And get your ass here jackass, it's almost show time."
I hear Jake then Sam's voice reprimand him. He in turn gives them a, 'My bad man. Yeah, yeah.
Shut the fuck up I'm on my way.' Then he gets back on the line with me. "B I gotta bounce. Hey
pack me a lunch Friday 'kay." he says quickly as an after thought and I can tell it's really time for
him to go. I can hear their hurried footsteps in the background. He's still such a kid, I love him
for it but it makes me worry even though I know he's as extreme as the others.
"Be careful! God, just be careful!"
"We'll live B. Just make sure I survive the lunch." he snorts a chuckle distractedly.
TWIT!
I don't swear him because I can tell by the silence that follows that playtime's over and he's tense.
"Later." He says forcefully bright for my benefit. And the line goes dead.
O' dear god.
~.~.~
I had little to no sleep last night. I can thank Seth and Edward collectively for that. Had Edward
never given me a peek into what his gang does I would've never figured my gang was probably
in the same boat. And if Seth hadn't slipped up last night then I would've been asleep without a
care in the world instead of wringing my hands and staring out the window willing the morning
to come round so I had one less day before I could do a head count of my guys and make sure
everyone got back safely from South Bend.
Of course on the up side, I didn't sleep so I didn't dream. But right now I'm so exhausted I don't
know if I should be grateful for the lack of nightmare or grumpy for the lack of sleep.
Not having gotten a wink of sleep since I put down the phone last night I had a lot of time to
think. I was stuck in Charlotte's web and she was only too willingly spelling me out the various
bouts of shit I was faced with.
I was lying to my family. Taking advantage of their trust. I had undeniable feelings growing
toward Edward. How would I explain if I got caught? Who would I choose?
I had to keep it quiet because if I had to choose, my heart would break. Absolutely shatter! I'd
never been so vulnerable before in my life. My overprotective annoying brothers. I loved the
Wolves. I loved them so much! But Edward I couldn't explain it. Just thinking about him
makes me smile since yesterday if I'm being honest, even before that, no matter how hard I
fought him at some point while I was with him I was carefree I was happyBeing with him
made me happy I don't think it would be possible for me to let him go either
That ultimately made me feel guilt for the Wolves. I felt like a husband who was cheating on his
wife, buying her flowers to ease the guilt after sleeping with his secretary under the pretext of a
business trip or late business meeting. I wanted to make it up to them by being absolutely perfect
for them where I could. But I couldn't give up Edward. I wouldn't be able to. Even the thought of
it made me want to throw up. A new development that amazingly enough also made me smile!
I'm a monster.
~.~.~
When school starts things are fine but as it progresses I find my attitude minimally changing. I'm
not a bitch. I'm not a pushover but I'm also not a bitch. It slowly begins to bother me that
everyone is so scared of me. They're ridiculously nice when they absolutely have no other choice
but to talk to me and it's freaking me the hell out. All I wanted them to do was leave me alone
not kiss my ass like I'd kill them if they look at me wrong...
One consolation though at least I know there's no way in hell the Wolves are ever finding out
about the tree or Edward and I, from this freaked out bunch.
I go through the motions until the bell sounds for lunch then I hightail it past the cafeteria to the
bleachers. Breathing a sigh of relief when I see Tyler sprawled out on the furthest one from the
school smoking something that smells potent. I approach him with caution because I'm still not
used to Shadow Fangs, you know innate survival instinct and all that. He knows I'm coming
toward him even though he's facing the other way. His head snaps towards me, his gaze
murderous. I stop dead in my tracks my breathing ceases. He does a double take when he see's
me. A long uncomfortable silence follows. Well uncomfortable on my side because quite
honestly I don't think it's genetically possible for a Shadow Fang to feel out of their comfort
zone. True to form, he sure doesn't.
I let out a long breath and nod my head at the bleacher he's at. He raises a brow as if to say 'What
of it?'
I decide at that point to speak because he clearly isn't planning on opening his mouth to make
this less awkward. He really is comfortable. "Can I?" I ask motioning to a spot not too far off
from him.
That takes him slightly by surprise but he takes it in his stride and shrugs nonchalantly. "Knock
y'self out."
"Thanks." I grab my stuff and sit next to him. I briefly go over the notion that this isn't a good
idea because the hair at the back of my neck refuses to go down. We're still quiet as I watch him
light another joint. Fishing through my bag just so I have something to do I pull out his books
and hand them to him. "Thanks for these."
"Keep 'em I'll look you up if I ever get to class again." He grins evilly but I find myself laughing
softly because I can picture Seth if he were in La Push right now probably doing the same thing
if at any point he loaned me his old books. How either of them manages to pass their classes
without actually attending any of them is beyond me. "An' you're welcome." He clicks his tongue
akin to a cowboy and winks at me like we're old friends then goes back to his joint with a bored
expression. I look behind me to see where he'd been looking before that and to my utter alarm I
see a bunch of kids scurrying away at the far end of the field.
I turn back to his resumed nonchalant stance now that everyone that had been snooping has left
me alone and can't help but grin back at him as he stares out at nothing ahead of him in a cloud
of smoke.
Yet another surprise. I find myself thinking that maybe Tyler isn't so bad.
~.~.~
My day runs smooth as silk. Oddly enough I enjoyed sitting with Tyler. No one ever came
toward us and he didn't seem to mind my presence too much. He did his thing and I did mine.
What very contrasting things those were! But that's besides the point. The point is the second I
walked back into school for my next period I realized sitting next to Tyler could very well
become a habit of mine.
I managed to finish up all my homework during lunch and it ensured that no one was in my hair.
More importantly it made sure no one made attempts to scout me out. Because scouting me out
was something everyone seemed to do when they thought I wasn't looking. They wouldn't dare
utter a word, they'd go so far as to even silence their breathing but inadvertently their curious
eyes would seek me out and monitor my behavior. It was like being a show monkey and I
couldn't wait for this whole thing to blow over because if it didn't happen soon I was going to
blow a fuse that was certain to land me in a mutha-load of trouble back home.
I was relieved when the day came to a close. The rain had slowed to a light drizzle and it was all
kinds of enjoyable considering how heated I had been feeling during the course of the day under
the scrutinizing gaze of the school. The cool spray on my face calmed me down and I found
myself walking home unhurriedly in it. White demon smoldering into the cold breeze as I
smoked and I cut through the woods towards my house. Dad was at the station and the Wolves
were out of town, I didn't have a phone and frankly I couldn't picture myself cramped in the bus
today with Forks Highs owl crowd. Pull after pull, step after step I continued until I got to the
filter. The house was still out of sight and I had a long stretch of forest ahead of me with too
much to think about so I fished out my pack again and slipped a gentle demon between my lips.
The nicotine was a welcome distraction to both my thoughts and nerves. Cupping my scarred
hand against the lighter to protect the flame I pulled and watched the end light up gleefully in a
bright red glow.
My head picked up suddenly at a noise to my right. It was distant and rustled but quickly moving
closer. Footsteps. My pulse picked up wildly. Hurried stomp after stomp in the wet moist earth,
someone was in a definite rush and unknowingly headed in my direction. Craning my neck I saw
the blurred figure of a guy. Head down as he ran, he was dressed in dark jeans and a black
hoodie, the color of his sneakers were impossible to make out due to how fast his feet moved
through the shrubbery and how caked they were in mud. He was tall and frightening in just the
way he moved. I didn't need to see his face that was blocked by the dark hood thrown over his
head to know he wasn't one of the good guys. He had a slight limp most likely from a cramp or
hurt knee, I settled on the latter because his attire was covered in smudges of dirt and from the
looks of him he'd been gunning it for a while like a bat outta hell. He was freakishly swift. Very
agile, I amended too late.
It happened out of nowhere, leaving neither me nor the guy racing through the trees, any time to
react. Grabbing onto a tree to pivot himself he lithely turned and swung over a branch not
realizing I was frozen on the other end. Curiosity really did kill cats. We collided and the jolt
sent my cigarette flying across the air into the wet bushes at the foot of a tree. He was far taller
than me and his chest felt like a ton of bricks against my head.
"THE FUCK-" His voice is gruff but velvety deep as he cusses loudly, stumbling in his step
because of our crash. My eyes bug out because for a moment I swear I think I heard Edward. But
this was definitely not Edward. He grabs me just before I make contact with the ground pulling
me up to my feet as his dark flashing eyes glance at me then dart around the wooded area. I can
tell instantly that he does it simply on instinct because his senses are gang-like heightened, he's
either being chased or running from something. I'm so sure of it, it terrifies me. Swallowing hard,
fear runs through my blood stream as I look up at him, cursing the fact that I'm shorter than him
and by mistake can actually make out the face to the man. The way he's acting I'm sure being
seen won't be too high on his list of list of priorities. Like Murfy's bloody Law my one glance
just has to reveal this guy is strikingly good looking even grimy and dangerously alert with his
eyes darting frantically around on survival instincts. He reminds me so much of Edward I end up
doing a double take. The jolt threw his hood slightly back revealing to me the shadow of a worn-
out but clearly strong man who must have quite the record on his head with the way he's been
bolting. Panting heavily from exertion his veins pulsed and protruded angrily down his neck. He
looked familiar which was amazing because I was sure I'd never met this guy before. He was
way older than me but still young, maybe in his mid or late twenties. Stray greasy strands of hair
fell into his dark dangerously alert eyes with burning green flecks in them, his face has a strong
angular bone structure and stubble growing against his sharp chin, all things considered the guy
was gorgeous like a certain Shadow Fang I knew but there was something about him I couldn't
quite place.
He's visibly exhausted, lord knows how long he's been bulleting through the harsh forest but he's
amped with all the adrenaline pumping wildly in him and just like that I realize why he seems so
familiar, of course I'd recognize him It's his traits and predatory air that I recognize! He's just
like the guys, only I have no idea who he is and now I've seen his face!
His sporadic gaze shoots in all directions, making mental notes of his surroundings. Quickly I
divert my eyes hoping I can pretend like I've seen jack-shit about him. Little by little I reach my
fingers into the side of my bag and fish out the switchblade Seth gave me when I turned 13,
flicking it open silently I hide it against my wrist just like he taught me to do. I might be
overreacting but let's call this guy Mr. Menacing. Because this guy freaked me the fuck out, I
knew what guys on the other side of the law looked like and he was definitely one of them!
He hastily glances over his shoulder confirming my suspicions about him running from or to god
knows what. He let's go of my upper arm unaffectedly, his face is expressionless but his gaze
still holds the dark, mysterious and calculating ire from whatever it is that he's left behind him
during his race as he stares into the distance. Now that I'm looking down I see scratches on his
hands as they leave me, a lot of them are ripped open in places from the trees and dotted with
blood, there are tears and pulls in his clothes with damp mud smears from the forest as well. The
one thing that catches my attention the most though is a tattoo on the index finger of his right
hand. Three small rectangular strokes, none of them matching in length or width or even
balanced in a straight line for that matter. The skin from between said finger and his thumb is red
and a little blistered, my mind immediately flashes me image after image of him regularly firing
a gun with that very hand. I stop myself from thinking any further, fisting the blade tighter in my
hand I force myself to stay calm. I can feel him turn back around to my direction, but he still
doesn't pay any mind to my presence, he's looking above my head into the distance of where he
was running before I crashed him. My breath catches waiting for his next move. Being
kidnapped by Edward is one thing, being taken hostage because I've seen too much by a perfect
stranger is a completely other! To my utter relief he isn't bothered with me, he's seems to have
got his bearings sorted because he slips past me and bolts like lightening again, no sign of the
fatigue I know he's feeling visible as he runs.
Everything happens so fast, mere seconds pass and the whole encounter is over with a cowboyish
nod from the guy as he flies down the forest in the general direction of the river with an out of
breath, 'Thanks', called rough and condescendingly over his shoulder through his ragged
breathing. Thanks for what? I couldn't care less. I exhale a heavy gulp of air and follow suit but I
run in the opposite direction of him clutching onto the blade for dear life.
Never fucking walking this way again!
~.~.~
My trip home after that was in a word. FAST. I got in and slammed the door behind me so
quickly that if I'd been auditioning for Speedy Gonzales I'd win the part against Speedy himself.
I slide the latch into place and turn all the locks bolting the door shut. Trying in vain to calm my
ragged breathing. Checking again to make sure the door is locked securely, I stand on my tip toes
and peek through the glass to make sure no one is lurking outside.
Dad's not home and that unsettles me for the first time since I was a little kid. The house is
creepy silent and vacant leaving my imagination much room to run wild. The perfect setting for a
horror movie if this guy were to show up. Sprinting up to my room, paranoid as hell, I shoot a
quick glace at the yard to check for suspicious activity then I remember I'm in the Chief of
Polices' house and find myself calming down, fractionally.
Dragging a hand through my hair roughly I slip the switchblade into my pocket and jog towards
dads' balcony grabbing the hall phone on the way with unsteady fingers. I shake out my hands,
clenching them into a fist and releasing, trying to calm down but nothing works. I dig into my
hoodie for my Marlboro and come up short. Patting myself down I still find nothing. Then I
suddenly remember the guy in the forests after thought 'thanks'. He must've pocketed my pack
when he steadied me.
In any usual case I would be annoyed. Ticked the hell off. But in this instance I don't care that he
not only stole my pack but also gallingly had the balls to thank me for it. I'm just happy he left as
a happy-camper. It's better than having pissed him off. This way he's got one less reason to
follow me even though I was privy to the fact that he was in the forest and I'd probably seen his
face. I'm happy?
Who'm I kidding? I'm alone at home! I don't know when dad's going to be back! The Wolves are
in South Bend! And I bumped into a stranger that was clearly on the run and therefore probably
did not want to be seen! I'M FREAKED THE FUCK OUT!
As it stands I'm at my wits end but any semblance of what's left of my nerves is shot to hell when
I see someone with a black hood over their head walk into my neighbors' yard. I shriek like a
banshee, my heart hammering against my ribcage as I force myself to calm the fuck down. I grip
the blade firmly in my hand backing away from the glass slide door only to realize it's actually
my neighbor out there emptying out his trash when he turns back to his house and I see his face.
"Fucking hell!" I yell and grab the phone tighter. Image after image of the guy plays in my head
again and my mind runs off to Edward. I have no idea why but it does! I swallow thickly and dial
the first number I can think of with blood pounding thunderously in my head and for some
reason it's not my fathers
"Cullen."
His voice is gruff but I can still feel the velvet undertones caress my ear. Cold and precise, he's in
gang mode. I stall, immediately regretting calling. "Hey"
"Bella?"
His voice loses the dark edge and I realize he hadn't looked at the call when he answered. "Sorry
are you busy?" It's a dumb question because he obviously is, I can hear the gunning of engines,
yells of guys and then his footsteps against concrete as I presume he walks away.
"Nah." He dismisses harshly getting straight to the point."What's wrong?"
It completely throws me that he knows something's wrong with only a handful of irrelevant
words exchanged between us. "Nothing." I find myself lying for his sake more than mine. "Think
you could pick me up earlier please?"
"Yeh. Where are you?" as he asks me the question I hear a car start up. "What's up?"
Again I lie. "I just don't want to be alone." Keeping my voice even and calm. "I'm at home-
Charlie's." I clarify, he doesn't wait for me to go on.
Deep, silky and commanding his voice cuts me off as the roaring engine grows louder "Sit tight.
I'm on my way." and then the line goes dead.
~.~.~
I'm now in my room seated at my workstation, stripped down to a pair of denim shots and a grey
fitted t-shirt because I'm feeling so hot from anxiety that it's making me nauseous. I flick the
switchblade in my hand slowly, softly and chew the life out of my nails when in almost no time
at all, I hear a door creak open downstairs. I freeze and grip the knife in a shaky but firm hold as
my room door follows. "JESUS FUCKING CHRIST EDWARD! SOME WARNING PLEASE!"
I scream and throw a handful of pencils at him from my table. Son of a bitch! My poor heart will
never bloody forgive him!
He laughs under his breath eyeing the switchblade in my other hand. "You were going to butter
me to death?" he deadpans with a quizzical look.
"Ha!" I choke out as the adrenaline slowly eases away. I'm so relieved that I'm not alone I
seriously want to hug him but I stop myself not sure how I'm supposed to act around him since
you knowyesterd- Ahhh and now I'm smiling again? He looks dangerous and glorious all
shrouded in mystery covered head to toe in black. "You've clearly never tasted my cooking."
His eyes dance with amusement as he steps up to me and gently removes the blade from my
clenched fist. "Nice." He appraises the knife flicking it fast between his fingers then his eyes lift
to me, his head still lowered his brow cocks in question. "Thought nothin' was wrong?"
"It's nothing." I let go of a huge breath. Honestly! From the very core of my being! I'm thrilled
that I'm not alone. I want to hug him but I don't. "Can we please just go?"
His face hardens right before my very eyes. His jaw tense and eyes cold. I'm seeing the gangster
in him unleashed and it makes me back pedal immediately. He grabs my arm holding me firmly
in place. "Isabella what's wrong?"
My eyes grow to saucers at my full name. "Edward noth-"
"Bella I swear to god if you lie to me-" he cuts off his words but the threat is ringing loud and
clear in the air. "Tell me what's fucking wrong." It's no longer a question. His eyes are fixed and
I can visibly see how much of effort he's putting into keeping his temper at bay.
My pulse hammers loudly my lip trembles when I answer. He looks to it then directs his eyes
back to mine only a fraction softer than before. Telling me he's not backing off so get the fuck on
with the show. "I was walking home and I saw something." I go for vague hoping he'll miss it.
He doesn't. His look tells me to go on, his veins creeping angrily along his neck up to temple. "If
you don't tell me I can't fix it." he practically hisses.
"There's nothing to- " He shuts his eyes agitated and I decide against completing that sentence.
"I'm just overreacting Edward." I grab his hand hoping it'll have the same effect it did yesterday
but it doesn't. His eyes fly open burning brightly, the storm in his jade oceans are in torrent and
his body is rigid and stiff holding himself back. I bite down my panic and try and figure out a
way to down play everything but still be truthful. "I just saw this guy while I was walking home
and it freaked me out a bit. He didn't even do anything." I shake my head with fervor to
emphasize my point not realizing that I'm shooting my mouth off. "But he just shocked me cause
he appeared out of no where in the forest. And he was running like he had the devil on his tail. I
think he'd been there for a while-"
"Bella describe this guy?" his voice cuts in. I shut up and stare at him slightly confused at the
curiousness burning in his eyes. That as hell wasn't the reaction I was expecting. He places his
hands on my shoulders lowering himself to my eye level his voice drops to a soother level.
"What did he look like babe?"
There's a 180 for mood swings if I ever saw one. "Er?" I swallow not knowing whether this is a
question I should answer.
"I'm not going to do anything." He promises in a way to calm me down. His eyes are intense
trying to get me to open my mouth.
"I didn't see too much." Chewing on the insides of my cheek I try and gather any valuable
information I can for him because he looks like he really wants to know. "He was tall, 'bout a
foot or more taller than me." My head cranes up from Edwards' chest to his messy hair. "Kinda
like your height. He was breathing really heavy like he'd been running for a while, he was
covered in dirt and rain. I couldn't see his face too well cause he had a hood on. I think his eyes
were dark?" I rake my brain for confirmation on that because I could've very well have imagined
the green flecks in them that I'd seen due stress or my near fatal case of Edward-on-the-brain.
He's paying careful attention to every word out my mouth, his mind a thousand miles away, a
calculating expression on his face. "Anything else?" he coaxes looking at me patiently for more
information.
"OH!" I gasp and his eyes turn darker then he's paying closer attention for something he hopes to
hear that will help him with whatever mental dilemma he's got going on in his head. "He had a
tattoo!"
"What was it?" he asks earnestly a gleam in his dark green eyes.
"It was on his hand! His finger!" I explain. His grip tightens and a lopsided grin forms on his
face. And I feel a smile creep across mine because I've apparently said something worthwhile!
Wow I'm turning into an idiot! What the hell Bella? I lose the smirk and continue in a mature
manner. At least I try to. "It was odd, three random rectangles."
His broad rough hands cup my head cradling it between them as he lowers his head smacking his
lips to mine once and backing up to look me in the eye. "Babe I need you to not tell anyone what
you saw 'kay?" his voice is intentionally soothing. I gape at him with an O formation on my
mouth. Why? "No one at all."
"O-kay?" it comes out as a question because I'm more than a little flabbergasted. Then I take a
breath and set my face like I usually do with the Wolves when I cover for them and nod my head
in confirmation. He looks at me a little longer making sure I understand then he kisses me lightly
on the forehead and it sets my body on fire because it's so different. Of course I'm going to
question him about it. Later. For now I wanted to wait till he was more settled in his mood.
"Good girl. Com'n" he slips an arm around my waist holding me against his side as we walk out
my room. Absentmindedly he slips his free hand into his back pocket and flips open his phone.
He dials without looking at the screen and holds it against his ear waiting for a beat before
talking in Italian to whoever's on the other end, I figure it's either James or Jasper because from
his tone I highly doubt he's talking to Rose. When he's done he grins at me and kisses my
forehead lightly again before I get into the car parked down the drive.
"Hey is this one new?" I ask noticing that this isn't the car he fetched me in yesterday.
He sniggers backing us out too fast for it to be safe. Well at least that's what I think. He looks all
too in control as he does it. "This one's mine." He answers flipping us round and burning rubber
down the road.
I run my hand over the dash, it's smooth and vibrating from the feral hum of the engine under my
palm. I can feel his eyes on me the entire time. My eyes dart to him and I'm surprised that he's
looking ahead at the road while he shifts gear and is still somehow super aware of my every
move. "I like it." my voice is husky and honest and I'm not sure if I'm answering him or me.
He smirks. "Me too."
He accelerates and I watch him, taking note of every detail like I'd be brokenhearted if I miss any
of it. "Whose car was the other one?" I ask because today I want to hear him speak while we're
driving.
I watch his flashing eyes as it scans the road, the predetermined movements of his body as he
maneuvers us at high speeds like its second nature to him. My eyes are drinking in everything
and I know he can feel it. I feel my heart tighten when his Adams-apple bobs as he speaks. His
voice deep and velvety, his eyes dark and mysterious, never looking away from the road as he
shoots amber light after amber light making it across a heartbeat before it switches to red. "That
one I was working on for someone. Consider it mine on loan." He grins, a wicked glint in his
eyes telling me there's more to that story.
"Did you boost it?" I ask before my filter can kick in. I mentally smack myself and look at him
from the curtain of my hair to gauge his reaction.
There's blatant amusement burning in his eyes. "No." he says and I can tell he's putting some
effort into not laughing. I'm just happy he's not upset. "Not that one." His grin turns devilish at
that and I gape at him. He licks his lips and chuckles under his breath. "These things have got to
stop shocking you." Swooping down he crashes his lips to mine and slips his tongue into my
mouth, the car stays perfectly on course. My hands instinctively fly to the wheel even though my
head stays locked to him. He tastes like cinnamon, mint and smoke. He pulls back and smirks
lopsided at me. "You're the first person who's ever gotten this close to driving my car." He
sounds incredulous, my eyes fly to my hands and I pull them off quickly. His hands clamp down
on mine holding them against the wheel. "I like it." he forces my hands under one of his and
reaches for my seatbelt releasing it. I hear the strap side fast back into place along the door but I
can't take my eyes off our hands. "Get on."
I look at him not catching what he means. "Huh? 'Get on' what?"
He looks to his lap and I blush six different shades of red. My eyes practically fall out their
sockets. He laughs under his breath. "My lap Bella. We'll work on that later." He explains his
eyes dancing with amusement when I flush brighter. His free hand wraps around my waist
dragging me along him until I'm thrown on his thighs.
"Edward! Are you crazy? We're gonna crash!" I'm yelling at him but he appears completely
unfazed. Leaning back in his seat, his breath blowing warm against my neck making my hairs
stand on end. I can feel every inch of his toned body stretched against mine. It's highly
intoxicating and I have no idea how he expects us to get out of this alive.
"Just relax Piccola (baby)." He whispers hot against my ear. His hands slide mine against the
smooth wheel of the very powerful machine we're in. His arms are a steel cage of firm toned
delicious muscle on either side of me as they rest on mine at the wheel. Under my ass and along
my leg I feel the tough hard muscle of his thigh move as he presses down against the clutch. My
heart is pumping blood wildly and I want to moan so badly but I bite down on my lip and stare at
the road as we speed through it.
My breathing catches when he pulls me tighter against him so that he can maneuver my hand
down to the gear shift. He locks his fingers around mine and exerts just the right amount of force
so that I can smoothly feel the car shift into fourth. If anything it feels infinitely more powerful
under me. His breath at my neck, his gaze burning, his body guiding mine, it's erotic. I can feel
my eyes dilate wetness pooling between my legs, my head rolls back onto his shoulder my gaze
locked on the road. My breaths come in gasps and I automatically tighten my grip against the
wheel, his hands stay light on mine allowing me to do as I please.
His breathing is heavy but controlled against me. I can feel him watch my every move, his
emerald stormy orbs, scorching my skin, making me break into a hot smoldering sweat. He licks
his lips and I feel his pointed tongue graze the overly sensitive skin of my neck lapping up a bead
as it trails down in a cold line. I shiver and squirm against him involuntarily and his knuckles
turn white against the wheel taking control of it while I slip. He chuckles, his breath dancing
against the wet skin making me moan. "Hold on baby." He instructs in a hoarse whisper. "You
got it. Look ahead." My eyes follow through with the command, I grab the wheel tighter and I
feel him press down on the accelerator beneath me and we fly across the road just as the light
goes red. The car lifts off the ground, jolting us as it touches down again, rocketing ahead with
immaculate ease.
I squeal crazily in his lap, smiling and laughing my head off, it feels so thrilling! Exhilarating! I
wonder what sex feels like because people like having it so much it's probably the same right? I
feel him grin against my neck, breathing in deep. I feel the wetness in my underwear again. I
wonder if he feels what I feel, not the wetness, the want that's coursing through me. He feeds of
everything I do. Then slowly start to understand that I've maybe, just maybe, that I've got it
wrong It's him It's like he wants me to feel what he feels...
"You like driving." I pant. It's a statement not a question because I don't know how to deal with
what I just realized. It thrills me and scares me at the same time.
"Baby I like a lotta things." He responds, pushing me against his body harder with a hand flat on
my abdomen and spinning the wheel under the open palm of his other one. I slide against him as
we make a sharp right, his hand back on the gear shift from my waist.
We cut across the road tires squealing and he chuckles when I laugh cause I'm thoroughly
ecstatic when he places my hands back on the wheel once we're facing a straight road again. His
hands guide mine and I lean back. Growing accustomed to more than just the car
~.~.~
Adrenaline is pumping wild through my body when we pull up to Nell'Ombra. With a huge grin
on my face I turn back to look at him. He sniggers, amused by my obvious glee induced high.
I JUST DROVE EDWARDS CAR!
ON HIS LAP!
As we jump out I realize the restaurants closed. I look at him confused and he shakes his head
telling me not to ask or not to worry, I'm not sure. It's my hand that reaches for his as we round
the corner, walking into the area he parked at yesterday. He locks his fingers naturally with mine.
I see rows of cars and bikes inside now that it's better lit. There are also people inside. The ones I
can see are all dressed similarly. I notice James, Jasper, Caius and Laurent near the entrance of
the underground parking. There's a cloud of smoke around them from whatever they're smoking
and Laurent disappears on his bike with a package just before we make it to them.
"The fuck- She just touched the Charger?" I hear James laugh boisterously, his attitude intrigued.
He morphs his face into exaggerated disbelief before tilting his head and grinning devilishly. He
whistles low. "The brother with no strings, and a chick's gunning his ride! Jazz I need another hit
of the new fucking shit, playa I think I just lost my muthafucking mind!"
Jasper takes a long pull and releases the flame through his nose. "I see it too, Cacciatore. Shit
must've fucking blown my mind." He speaks evenly matching James tone as he hands him a
blunt but his blue eyes continue to stare me down, laughing under his breath when I shield
myself partially behind Edward.
Edward doesn't seem to care about anything. He flips them off casually with the hand not in
mine and reaches for a beer from Caius where he squats on the ground fiddling with something
mechanical looking. "My job complete?" he asks in a deep voice after swallowing deep. Again
I'm transfixed with his Adams-apple. His entire presence is commanding when he looks at them
wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. The hair at the back of my neck stands on edge as I
look up at him from my hiding place.
"We're through." James answers leaning against the wall one foot braced against it, he gestures to
the three of them. "All up to Emmett and Laurent now."
Edward nods satisfied with that answer. "Good. We're on tomorrow. I want no, fucking fuck
ups."
The others nod in understanding. He slips his hand around to draw me forward. "C'mon."
"Hi Bella." Jasper calls as I pass, his head lazily lolling back to follow us. James shakes his head
chuckling at his antics but does the same thing when I pass him.
Sobering his expression a feigned straight-face but with mirth heavy in his dangerous blue eyes.
"Hi Bella."
It's intentionally menacing with a hidden mixture of teasing. I grab Edward a bit tighter and he
chuckles, as do they, even Caius joins.
I wave with the back of my hand over my shoulder and continue walking. As we dip further
down I see a few more people. "Open her up!" Edward yells ahead of us and I see Demetri, yeah
I think that's his name, swing open the door leading up to Nell'Ombra and step in followed by a
few more people.
"Why's the place closed?" I ask him softly.
He leans his head down to mine. "We're not opening till late tonight."
"Why?"
Still leading us forward he grins and answers. "Today's an off day. We'll close shop till I take
care of some shit."
"Be more vague please." I look at him scrutinizing and he grins.
"There's a job. A big one. My kind of job." He places emphasis on the word. "Most of the prep is
done. Two of my guys just need to smooth over a couple of details and till they get back
Nell'Ombra's the safe house. Shit's gonna get real either tomorrow or the day after." He looks at
me noting my reaction. "That's all I can say for right now 'kay?"
I've got a practiced blank face and mute nod for occasions such as these. I've used it on the
Wolves too many times for me not to have perfected it.
He squeezes my hand as we walk up the stairs. "Good girl. No work tonight. It's all fun."
I take huge breath to calm my nerves at his low tone when he said that. As we step through the
door I see the people that walked in before us. Tanya's one of them. Without thinking I turn and
my steel hard gaze collides with Edward's uncaring ones.
"She's here with Kate." He speaks into my hair kissing the top as if reading my mind.
Great! Now who the fuck is Kate!
My eyes grow large shocked at my own thoughts. Woah Bella claws in girl! I nod at him like its
no big deal. He doesn't buy it but he doesn't voice it. Still gripping my hand he walks ahead of
me into the establishment pulling me with him.
All eyes zero in on us. I keep my eyes on his back as we walk, our bodies close. It's a comforting
gesture. The girl on the sofa next to Tanya is the picture of a trophy girl kind of like Evil Blondie
herself. Skantily dressed, proper make-up and manicured red claws for nails she's dressed the
same as a lot of girls in the area. She's pretty and from the looks of it she's close to Tanya. I find
that weird because from the way she eyes me, her plucked arched brows rising to her hairline, I
can tell they're both after the same thing. Most of the females are in fact. From the way she
watches me it's clear she's heard of me. And it's not hard to tell she wants what I'm currently
holding onto Edward. I can see it clear as day in the way her eyes dart to him and her head tilts
to the side. She raises her glass to her red Maybelline glossed lips and darts her eyes away
bitterly at what's going on before her dark blue orbs, she downs the entire contents in a gulp and
then glares at me.
So that's Kate then.
What I wouldn't give to scratch her eyes out. And I will, gladly, if the opportunity ever presents
itself! I wasn't affiliated with the Grey Wolves all my damn life and friggin helpless. I knew how
to throw down when push came to shove. A girl I could definitely take. Especially that one!
Music's blasting, drinks are moving across the place, there's a guy perched at a table he's covered
in piercings and leather, tattooing something on Jaspers arm while in almost every other corner
are guys rolling or smoking insane amounts of weed. The place is insane.
Edward continues walking, dragging me to his office and shutting the door loudly behind us. I'd
laugh if I had a moment to breathe because the in the blink of an eye he slams me against the
door. His mouth is hot and hungry against mine before I can scream. Unyielding and burning
with passion. I moan into his kiss and he growls pulling me hard against him. I can feel his rock
hard dick straining against his jeans under his baggy t-shirt. He growls at me snapping his teeth
at my lips. "You fuck up my control you know that." He hisses into my mouth almost angrily.
I feel an inferno burn between my legs, it's uncomfortable and I need more. More of him. I love
that he's like this. For some foreign reason after seeing the way Kate, Tanya and a few of the
other women look at him I needed him like this. I'm self admittedly jealous and I simply freaking
love that Tanya and fucking Kate are on the other side of this door locked out from our world.
I wrap my arms around his neck and lift to my tip toes so I can lick his pink moist lips. He hisses
in warning and I laugh huskily against his jaw. He knows he does the same thing to me. "So you
have control issues and now it's my fault?"
He lifts his head back and laughs low, his hands slide to my ass grabbing the flesh and hoisting
me up against him. Telling me loud and clear my jab about his controlling nature did not go
unnoticed. "Baby, you've got no idea." He squeezes possessively.
I lean my forehead against his, enjoying being with him like this. His walls so close to being
completely down and the cougars of Forkseria along with the untamable bitches they keep in the
company of, all safely behind the two-way mirror wall of his office ensuring their claws can't
reach him.
Oh god! Seriously Bella? What's going on with me?
"What you thinking so hard about?" he asks casually his voice raspy and his gaze still hungry.
I can feel my face heat. "Nothing." I say innocently.
"Right." He scoffs with a grin.
I feel a buzzing against my thigh, he shuts his eyes in annoyance but lowers me to my feet. I
watch as he gets out his cell and answers it without looking at the screen yet again. "Go." He
speaks into the receiver. "The fuck-" he raises his voice after the other person speaks.
God, is he always so rough?
I drink in every detail about him as he walks towards his desk. Leaning over he grabs a fistful of
files, spreading them unceremoniously on the top. Clad head to toe in black with his gold dog-
tags hanging half round his neckline from our heated make out, he looks scandalously striking.
My eyes run along the room, I see the dartboard he and Jasper were at the day I ran off and I
walk over to it. He told me I have 'free reign' in the restaurant just like Rosalie does but I still
don't know if I can ever use that privilege. I turn back and find his piercing eyes on me.
Something flickers in them when I walk back without touching the board. I can't understand the
intensity of his gaze but he's still on the phone so it's not like we're going to get into it or
anything.
He sits on the huge comfy looking rotating black leather chair at his desk. His frame tense as he
searches through files. "If he's there then there's something he's muthafucking moving towards.
Find out what!" he barks into the receiver, his face is deadly he looks exactly like he did the
night he fought the Wolves. He growls into the phone again. His jaw clenched and his vein
ticking away in his temple. His hair falls into his eyes as he searches through document after
document. "King knows muthafucking everything." He sneers it with almost pride. Dark and
cunning he goes on. "If he let her go then chances are he recognized my girl." He says
absentmindedly, hold a file between his clenched sharp white teeth and using his hands to flip
through another. Finding what he wants he drops them along side each other on the desk. "He
wanted word to get back to me that he's in there."
My ears perk up at this. My heart flutters at his words but my mind is attune with gang business.
He knows the guy in the forest. King, the name rings a bell but I can't for the life of me recall
from where I've heard it before. Then it clicks I heard it in the conversation with him and
Emmett.
"Then find out." he snaps, his hand in a tight fist atop the table. He stares at something there.
Working a puzzle in his mind until suddenly it's solved. He grins down at the second file. "He's
coming back." He lifts up the file staring at it like its gold, a devilish glint in his eyes. "Forget it."
he dismisses whoever's on the line. "Get back." He orders calmly. "Call Emmett in too. Shit goes
down tomorrow."
The phone snaps shut and when he looks up it's like he forgot I was there at all. My face is an
open book. I've got more questions for him than I'm sure he wants to answer. He chuckles loudly
at the expression I'm wearing and leans back in his chair. Lounging he laces his fingers against
the back of his head and tilts it as he looks at me. He's baiting me. He wants to see if I'll voice
them.
I won't. I can't. I'm hit with a sudden revelation.
"I'm dating a gangster."
He seems thoroughly amused at the words that slip out of my mouth because we both know I
didn't mean to actually say it out loud. I know gangs. But never and I mean never, had I ever
thought I'd find myself in this position with a member of one, let alone the leader of a rival one!
"Really what's his name?" he quips. My mouth snaps shut and I gawk at him with a scowl. He
snickers, a huge grin on his face. "C'mon I need you to keep something." I watch him curiously
as he reaches back into the desk draw and retrieves a blade, it looks different to the one I have.
"You know how to use it right?" I nod so he goes on. "This ones easier to maneuver." He flicks
his wrist and the sharp blade flicks out. It catches and sparks in a star shape as he spins it in the
beam of light coming in through the two-way mirror from the restaurant. "And see here." He
runs his finger along the spine, I nod. "It's jagged. When you stab it'll rip and haul flesh as you
pull out. Causes more damage. Ridiculously painful." He flicks it close and holds it out to me.
"No one will have the balls to pull it out their own body. Buys more time." He completes darting
his eyes to me from under his lashes to see if I understand what he's explained so far.
"Who's King? And aren't we moving fast?" I deadpan looking at the blade as I take it from him.
He grins when I flick it out then back in one fairly quick movement. Probably shouldn't mention
where I learnt that from.
He smirks laughing with his eyes. "Royce King. He's not someone you should be worried bout
'kay. Forget everything about that, unless you're with me." It's not a question. I'm surprised he
answers me at all let alone honestly. Then he beats me at my game with the second bit as well.
"Bella, technically we've been 'dating' for almost a week now Cappuccinetto." He says smugly
his stance still remaining nonchalant.
"That!" I yell surprising myself at how passionate I sound. He looks startled and thoroughly
amused when I throw back my head and point my finger at him like a crazy woman. Bet he
regrets giving me that knife now huh? "That right there! What does it mean?"
He watches me from where he's reclined and laughs, loudly, the sound throaty and deep. A
brilliant smile rarely seen by any soul lighting up his face. Glad my frustration amuses you
Cullen but try answering my question. I walk up to him and perch myself on the desk in front of
him like I mean business and give him a- 'Well?' look. Leaning back further in his chair relaxed,
he sniggers but humors me anyway. I'm grateful.
What else can I do to scare Edward Cullen? Nothing? Exactly!
Moving forward leaning between my now spread legs, his hands run up my thighs possessively
until they settle over my shorts on my ass. It's sexy but the second I meet his gaze it feels more
like, intimate. "It means little cappuccino."
That wasn't nearly as dirty as I thought it would be. I'm sure my face scrunches up. "Like the
drink?"
He licks his lips his eyes turn darker I feel undressed under his gaze as it runs up me quickly
from my bare thighs, to my torso, up my covered breasts that lie at his eye level before his head,
all the way to my face like he's seeing the whole world right there. "Definitely like the drink." He
says. I blush and he chuckles letting me know he's teasing. Satisfied with my reaction he leans
forward his nose pushing against the cotton of my shirt and burying his face between my breasts.
He tilts his head to the side and bites down on the underside of the left one, I feel immediate
wetness between my legs. He nibbles and pulls and my thighs automatically close around him
latching to his chest and holding him there. His large hands tighten instinctively on my ass. He
growls into my chest biting down harder making sure to leave a mark that I'm sure will match the
other one. I'm painfully filled with lust It's unfamiliar and I don't know how to handle it.
He pulls away and brings up one hand, brushing his fingers over my face, moving some loose
strands behind my ear. Looking into my darkened eyes and not realizing that the way he looks at
me makes me feel him so much more than his burning touch does. There's a wet rim of his teeth
marks on my t-shirt turning the grey to black and it makes him smirk.
"Vampire tendencies?" I tease forcing myself not to look away.
He raises a challenging brow. Mischief burning in his naturally menacing eyes. His voice drops
down to a huskily low level. "Yeh" As he speaks his hands descend torturously slow down my
thighs making sure I'm super aware of the movement. His eyes never leaving mine. They move
back upwards but drag under my shorts this time. "I want to eat you alive." He watches me gasp
with utmost interest, his eyes dark and intense, drinking in my every reaction to his touch, his
words, his voice, his being. I moan low, a blush forming as it happens. "Suck you dry." I drop my
gaze and bite my lips hard together to keep quiet as his hands reach my panties. He presses down
on the flesh of my thighs moving my weight up with no effort at all. His arms are strong and
flexed beneath me. His large rough piano fingered hands dipping into the fabric. The movement
so fluid I picture myself being his favorite instrument. Gaze locked on mine he continues his
journey, dragging his hands against the bare skin of my ass, hands clutching the flesh, inner
wrists sliding just barely away from my front lips, arms thick under my thighs, it tortuous. It's by
far the most intimately anyone's ever touched me. His hands grab my ass firmly jerking my body
closer to him and making my moan sing out loud for his ears when my soaked neglected front
slams against his rock hard chest. "Fuck. You. Senseless." He hisses.
My eyes rapidly dilate. A wanton need possessing me with such ferocity it shakes me to the very
core of my soul. He leans back giving me room, predicting my movements! I fling myself off the
table. His hands still in their place at my ass sustain my movements. He grabs me hard against
him, making sure I slide slowly down his chest, teasing me with the friction it provides against
my throbbing lady bits as they graze each and every one of the rippling abs on his glorious body
until I'm settled in his lap. Legs wide open, thighs clutching at his sides like his body's my life
source. His lips crash against mine, brutal and devouring. Our heads dipping this way and that
not being able to get close enough. His tongue flicks out telling me to open my mouth wider. I
listen. His head tilts and his tongue delves into my mouth in a way it never has before. It's deeper
and more sensual. Wrapping against mine and pulling it into his mouth. He's so good at this. My
body taps into its latent instincts and moves against him. Desperate to be closer to him. Grinding
into him, he cups my ass tightly, biting and scraping his teeth along my tongue as he guides my
body lower. I don't know what's making me do this but I can't for the life of me think to stop it. I
can't think at all! He draws me closer, pressing me to him, knowing exactly what I want. I can
feel him hard and straining against his jeans. He growls when I grind right into him now. It feels
like I've been struck by lightening when my overly sensitized wet flesh hidden beneath my
drenched panties and shorts feels the friction he's providing.
"Oh. My. God." I whisper breathily against his lips.
I feel him smirk, kissing me again, hard but slower. Pulling my lips and sucking on them,
bruising it before rolling me into his dick harder when I mewl into his mouth. He knows my
body better than I do. His breathes are as heavy as mine between kisses. His tongue snaking back
into my mouth every chance it can get. "Relax your legs." He commands, his voice husky. My
head stays attached to his, too lost in the kiss to comprehend what he's saying. He kisses me back
and I feel my heart swell to twice its size because I know again he does it just to let me have my
way. Because I can't help myself, he takes the lead for me.
His one hand lifts me lightly off him bunching the flesh of my ass between his fingers. I whine at
the loss of contact when I can't feel his cock strained jeans between my legs causing him to
chuckle into my mouth. Scraping his teeth across my tongue again. I don't have time to feel
embarrassed at my whimper because as his teeth reaches the tip of my tongue, his other hands
pulls forward. I scream into his mouth as the pads of his fingers rub and drag across the bare wet
flesh of my lower lips. Telling me in advance what he intends on doing, his eyes never leave my
face the entire time. I feel myself get impossibly wetter. I freeze and grab tightly onto his
shoulder as he slips his middle finger between the flesh, the first contact anyone has ever made
there. I moan loudly unable to stop the sound from escaping my throat. His finger moves slowly
in teasing circles, coating it in my dampness and I find myself shuddering nonstop on him. The
sensations too much for me. He watches me closely. Like he can't tear his eyes away. "This is
mine Bella." He says, his finger pressing lightly against my clit. He speaks like he's trying to
explain something very important but basic to me. But more than anything I know he's talking so
that he can put me at ease with his voice. It's working, I'm calming down enough to enjoy what
he's doing. "Your body." He continues in the same way. Eyes dark and voice low and husky. He
presses his other fingers lightly into my lips spreading them so his middle one can slide up and
down the wet inside, toying with the swollen nub that sticks out now in long strokes. "Your
soul." He drags the finger harder getting me accustomed to the new movement before he speaks
again. "You." He says it almost angrily the same time as he finally slides his long finger deep into
my drenched core. I scream. Loud. Shutting my eyes, my hands hold him tighter bunching his
shirt up in my fists my nails digging into my palms through the fabric, completely overwhelmed
by everything I feel.
"Fuck, do you know how wet you are? How fucking warm-" he roars low, pushing his finger
inside me deeper up to his hard knuckle, rubbing the other three against my clit, unable to finish
the sentence, as his face contorts in pleasure. Pleasure in everything he feels, pleasure from
everything he does. "How good this feels." He pulls out torturously slow watching me pant. He
licks his lips and slams his fingers back inside my wet sex twisting his wrist again. "No one will
ever fucking touch you but me, got it." It doesn't sound like a question but I find myself nodding
anyway, completely lost to the sensation. His finger slams into my dripping core harder and
faster his thumb working my clit at ridiculous speeds. Dipping in far enough to almost hurt
before sliding out and then he adds a second finger. I feel myself stretch deliciously around him.
Hands braced on his shoulders to steady myself, my body reacts to his touch and grinds into his
hand. It feels so good, so overwhelming, I could sob. His eyes are clouded in a dark lustful haze
as he watches me. My thighs clench around him and my body completely takes over. Sliding up
and down his two long gloriously talented fingers as he curls them inside me like he's petting my
core for being so good. Like he owns it! I can feel my eyes water staring at him as my body
slams down against his fingers in time with his movements. A coil spinning in the pit of my
stomach, tighter and tighter as I find my lower body effectively rubbing against his thick hard
groin as I slide down his fingers. His veins protrude, his jaw is set tightly and his eyes are almost
completely dilated telling me he's enjoying this probably more than I am. I find that so hard to
believe because this is the height of heaven for me!
As the pleasure starts to become too much my head flies forward covering him in kisses. He
leans back in his chair letting me do whatever I want. Reveling in it! His neck is exposed to me
and I trail kisses down the side. He hisses, his fingers never stop penetrating me fast and hard,
curling in me possessively. I bite down on where his neck and shoulder meet. He chuckles as if
he knows the only lucid thought I've had through the entire lust haze he's induced in me is that I
want to mark him! He pushes in deeper and it sends me spiraling out of control. First orgasm
ever. I bite even harder as I come around his fingers screaming and whimpering into the flesh.
The world seems to fade out. Black spots flash before my eyes, my body shudders violently. He
hisses in ecstasy, in my peripheral vision I see his Adams-apple bob as he swallows. I pull back
when I taste a hint of blood, his neck wound from his fight reopened and a beautiful shade of red
that only gets darker as the bite mark forms and stains his skin. He keeps pumping his fingers in
and out of me until I'm panting and shaking wildly against his body, completely spent.
Leaning against him I feel a million different emotions coarse through me all of them euphoric. I
tip my head back to sneak a look at him and feel myself sway. His eyes are almost pitch black
with lust as he watches me grab his shoulders for support because I'm shaking so bad.
"You're muthafucking gorgeous you know that?"
I blush, his voice is husky but dead serious his eyes burning with fire as he speaks. He slips his
fingers out of me slowly. I whimper at the loss, he smirks crookedly at me. My brazen gaze
follows his glistening fingers as they lift to his mouth, his bruised blood filled lips wrapping
around them and licking them off swiftly, easily as if it's the most natural thing in the world
before pulling them out. I blush, I can't describe what he does to my mind. "Cappuccinetto." He
rocks us both on the chair, slipping a red hoodie I'm sure belongs to him over my head and down
my body as he waits for me to calm down.
My breathing is still all over the place. I slowly come back down from my high. As I become
more lucid I want to hide my burning face from his gaze, realizing what we just did. He smirks
in amusement, his gaze coloring my cheeks all the way to my chest a brilliant red rivaling the
shade of the hoodie as I slide off his lap on shaky legs and walk around to sit on the other side of
the table. There's a sated feeling in my core, it feels marvelous. The hoodie is so big its covers
my mid-thigh shorts and I have to fold it so that it doesn't look like I've got nothing on beneath it.
He let's me walk away knowing that I'm not going far. The thought alone makes me smile.
Perching myself on the desk I look out the restaurant, free of patrons but still buzzing with
activity. There's so much smoke in some corners that it looks like a smoke screen. I laugh under
my breath at the thought.
Jasper's at the far end where he sat with James and Caius yesterday, his tattoo is being taped up
and he's smoking something too, large puffs of smoke forming a lazy huge cloud around him.
James and Caius are walking towards said table, a fistful of beers clutched between their fingers.
Caius hands one to Jasper and Demetri walks over passing them a pipe he snatches one of the
beers too and collapses unceremoniously in a chair at the next table.
"God just how much do you guys smoke?" I ask turning back to Edward with a smirk.
He grins and slips the files off his desk dumping them into the drawer. "A lot. What about you?"
It's a loaded question, I smile sweetly at his raised challenging brow and shake my head. "Me? I
deal, I don't smoke." I deadpan.
A gust of dark laughter erupts from his chest. "Fuck- You're a piece of work."
I turn back to the restaurant when his gaze shifts to it. Emmett and Laurent are back walking
towards the group at the end and Edward is watching a brown bag Muscleman's holding with
great interest. My gaze drifts to the other end. I see Kate, staring hard at the door of the office
willing it with her mind to open. I feel a spark go off.
"Who is she?"
Edward's attention snaps back to me from his gang. "Who?"
I dart my eyes towards the glass at Kate still staring at the goddamn door!
He acknowledges her with very little interest. His eyes come back to me, brow raised in
question. "No one." I jump off his table and on instinct he rises. "She's no one." He reiterates
calculatedly calm from across the table.
Arms folded I stare at him. The way she's staring at that door, she must be someone! "Did you
sleep with her?" my tone is ferocious to my ears he however reacts very little. I'm not sure why I
asked the question so bluntly but I've never been involved with a guy before. This feeling of
insecurity, jealousy, it's new to me, I can't process what I'm doing especially not after being that
intimate with him.
His eyes blaze but his face remains expressionless. I see the muscles ticking in his jaw as he sets
it tightly. I'm testing him. I couldn't care less because I have my answer. My anger fades and
gives way to hurt. It hurts that he's been so close to someone. It hurts that she's had a part of him.
I've just now realized something I'm not the type to share.
I feel his eyes on my face. Watching my reaction carefully, intently. His eyes still burning, his
faces calms on the surface, he relaxes his jaw, softens his gaze and lowers his voice. It doesn't
feel sweet or kind or magically romantic like the movies. No it's saying, 'Bella don't' It's
classic Edward, he won't lie to me and he's hard and fierce even when he's trying not to be. It's so
deeply imbedded in him because of his gang authority that it's like you have to be one of those
people to catch it. One of the select few he'd ever bother even using it with. Further narrowed
down to the individual themselves, if they're able to catch it at all, it's that subtle!
"Bella, I've fucked lots of girls." He says suddenly, to the point, his tone is unapologetic. My
palms begin to sweat and I feel sick to my stomach. He's telling me a fact, something he can't
change, and he wants me to know that. Part of me's grateful, as always, he isn't going to lie to
me. It's a small part. The other part wishes he would lie to me. He's unnaturally quiet, only our
breathing can be heard aside from the music outside the office. I lift my eyes up to him to find
him watching me process what he said so far. His eyes have turned so intense it threatens to
blind me. "Bella none of them are you."
His hands are fisted at side unsure of whether I'm going to bolt, he looks like he's ready to
pounce if I do. His gaze is so ferocious that I lift my eyes back to him just feeling its burn on my
skin. Edward's never going to wear his heart on his sleeve, he won't sugarcoat anything, he'll tell
me everything straight and honest and let me deal with it my own way because it's the truth and
he can't change it.
Everything I'll ever need to feel is found in his eyes. The depths of those intense green tortured
orbs hold every answer you could ever want if only you took the time to read them. I know from
them that he wants to say something to make it easier but he won't. He wants me to understand
what he can't say. But behind it all in the blazing green flames he's telling me that even if I find
that I can't understand that, he's not letting me go.
I gulp. I nod. He's still trying to gauge my reaction, seeing if I'm gonna run. "Edwa-" I can't
breathe. I stop and inhale slowly through my mouth. "Would you ever- I mean- With them- On
me." It sounds like garbage but he understands what I've asked.
I can tell because his gaze turns hard as steel. Pissed off, beyond my comprehension. "What do
you think?" his voice is menacingly calm, words spoken through his teeth.
I flinch, it doesn't actually sound like a question. It doesn't sound like my question offended him.
It sounds like my question made his blood boil.
His muscles tense, flexing unconsciously from the strain it's taking for him to remain still, veins
protruding like a pulsing snake ready to strike. It's scary, I toy with the fabric of his hoodie
tugging it closer when I break into gooseflesh.
"I told you." He grits his teeth. "None. Of. Them. Were. Fucking. You."
He's losing control, in a storm he strides past me, out the door and slamming it deafeningly as he
goes. Everyone in the restaurant is too far gone to notice anything but as I stare after him and see
the shatterproof glass of the mirror rattle from the force.
As I watch him walk towards his Shadow Fangs I realize I'm panting. Chest heaving, mouth
gasping. He's just said it all. He answered me, without realizing it. Hiding behind his mask, his
eyes told me what I wanted to know.
I stared out the glass at him. Edward Cullen, the thug who's never given a girl a second thought
was breaking all his rules for me. He pursued me. He kept me. He forcefully kept me.
Unwittingly his actions had given me a title.
Now it was my turn. But how far was I willing to go for him?
Taking a deep breath I walked to the door grabbing the cold handle with a timid hand I opened it
and stepped out his office. He was at the same table as James and the others. Sprawled on a long
leather bench that lined the wall, elbows braced on the top of the backrest, head tipped against
the wall facing the ceiling as he exhaled a deep cloud of smoke. It fit. He was seething.
Angry with me and I didn't know how to calm him down. Saying I was sorry wasn't going to cut
it. I wasn't sure what would? I didn't know him like that yet. But I was determined to. I watched
Tanya and Kate glance at him under their lashes while he remained engrossed in everything but
them. Tanya for some reason was scared shitless of him ever since I ran out the other day but she
still had a yearn hidden in her gaze. And Kate? Tanya now knew better but Kate showed blatant
disregard. Her eyes drank him in, running down his body brazenly as he spoke to James. Now I
was furious!
My eyes narrow to slits. So I may not know how to calm him down! I seriously didn't like how
they looked at him! I didn't know how to tell him everything I wanted to! But I sure as hell knew
how to be Isabella Swan. So far he'd broken every rule for me and I decided right then I was
willing to go far for him, repercussions be damned! Two birds. One stone.
I'm Edward Cullen's girlfriend. Know me. Fear me. Hear me roar bitches.
"Hey!" I call out gesturing to the guy with heavy piercings as he steps away from their table.
When he turns I feel more than just his eyes move to me. From the burn on my skin I know one
of the many pairs belongs to Edward. My Edward. Now I just need to let him know. Keeping
myself calm I hop onto the bar counter in his line of sight from across the room. "I'm next."
Chatters die out as I speak. More eyes on me. My blush doesn't make an appearance, I've got too
much adrenaline coursing through me for it to stand a chance against my resolve.
Tattoo guy leers and walks over to me. He smirks condescendingly so I return it and he loses his
because I'm in a mood. Wise man. "Whadya want sweetcheeks?" he asks kinda skeptical like he
thinks I'm gonna back down.
Unlikely.
Matching his leer I make a point of ignoring every other presence in the room, especially
Edwards, but I make certain his bloody gaze stays on me. I can feel it, heated and smoldering,
curious as to what I'm doing but not going to stop me. I lick my lips, I picture him surrounded by
smoke watching me with severe eyes, his poise nonchalant because he's Edward. But once again
I remind myself that I know how to be Bella. I smirk, because I'm about to pull an Edward.
Actions. No words.
Pulling up his hoodie, I drag the denim material of my shorts as high as the material will allow
me to, it stops just before the very top of my thigh. You can hear a pin drop now. Even though
the music's still playing, no one seems to be speaking. Fighting against the urge to glare at Kate
or Tanya and scream, 'Mine Bitches', I continue as if I couldn't care less about any other soul in
the area.
Pointing to the skin of my upper thigh I speak directly to Tattoo guy but dart my eyes to Edward,
locking them to his. "'EC'. Right here."
I watch with utter satisfaction as disbelief stretches across Edward's face, his eyes widen. I do an
internal happy dance. My eyes never stray from his. He's completely still, legs apart, forearms
braced on them, smoke releasing lazily out his mouth through his teeth I a huge cloud. His eyes
look crazed under the surface. I can see it. It makes me grin.
I hear some gang members whistle. I can practically see the disbelief painted across the others in
the room. But I couldn't care less about them. They better believe it.
His face relaxed, Edward's eyes grow darker as each moment passes while Tattoo guy preps
sliding his hands into gloves.
"Color?" I look away from Edward to tattoo guy as he examines the area I pointed to.
"Green." I answer automatically, Edward's eyes. Edward's EC ink. It's like how I feel under his
gaze. His eyes always burning at my skin, marking it. I watch the tattoo guy perched on a bar
stool as he works. I want to enjoy this experience, it's thrilling in ways I never expected it to be
now that it's actually happening. I don't want to miss a thing.
He take's out a tube from its package in his kit and inserts the end of it into the slot on the
machine. Inserting a needle into the tube with precise practiced movements. He places rubber
bands around the contraption to hold them in place.
Out of no where! And I mean no where! James cuts across my line of sight. I spin my head
automatically, my curiosity forcing the action. Jasper's hot on his trail, their movements in sync.
Their ridiculously agile for people so high. Jasper places a hand on the counter top beside me and
hops over lithely landing on the other side. His sneakers barely touch the ground before James
tosses him the plug attached to the machine. He catches it one handed out the air, the gauze of
his own tattoo unintentionally in my view as he does so and plugs it in. Both grinning, broad and
wicked. It's lethal, they look sinister but they're thoroughly enjoying what I'm doing or about
to anyway.
I turn to Edward bewildered and I see the corner of his mouth twitch upwards. He silently
chuckles, dark and impious. He hasn't moved an inch other than that smirk on his face. I shake
my head at him but feel my own lip twitch. I turn back to the guy with the machine.
He connects the various cords for the pieces before the power snaps on and he presses down on
the foot pedal. I stare transfixed as the tattoo needle freely buzzes up and down in its tube after a
while I've completely forgotten about the two menacing males on either side of me, I've
forgotten about the one I'm doing this for. Heck I've forgotten about the entire room, bitches
included! All I see is that needle as the guy below me checks to see if everything is in working
order. I don't see anything as he works except that needle.
I feel something burning my skin and I look up through strands of my hair. I collide with
piercing green. Edward watches me intently, his body unmoving. He's a predator again. Marking
his prey. His eyes burn with desire, it's almost palpable in the air around me Then I feel that
first nip. A sharp zap, buzzing as the needle pricks my skin, after recent evens I find I like pain
so I can handle it. Fisting my scarred hand I wince fractionally and look down to the flesh then
back across the room at Edward as the next comes. Then the next. And the next. Until it's
flowing so smooth that I welcome the pain. Because with each sting Edward will understand that
I'm not going anywhere An apology without words, an unnecessary one because his anger is
completely forgotten. No one exists in this room to him except me Edward watches intently
from across the room as his initials slowly form on my skin in blood and ink.
~.~.~
I don't know how long I sit there but soon I hear tape snapping and see tattoo guy cover up a
smaller tattoo identical to the one on Edward's bicep. He leers at me telling me it's over and I'm
pretty sure that he can't believe I went through with it. I then recall that I had two reasons for
doing what I'm doing. Edward's not upset, but I wanted him to see that I was serious about him.
But then there was the second reason. I wanted Tanya, Kate and anyone else to know who was
interested to know what position I held in Edwards' life.
Apparently the adrenaline still coursing through my body from the tattoo has heightened my
cognitive abilities because immediately I find a light-bulb flashing on in my head. Keeping my
internal smug smile successfully off my face, I remember Edwards' words when he kidnapped
me after Tanya tried to drive me away. And it gives way to yet another stroke of genius. The
perfect payback if you ask me.
What the hell, I've already done the unthinkable!
I lean far back on the counter, sliding a bit so I can reach, James moves out of my way
wordlessly but curious like a dog with a bone as to what I'm up to now. Then I open the cash
register.
Nell' Ombra's cash register, contents belonging to Edward Cullen.
It springs open swiftly and I snatch up whatever I can feel in the first drawer. Sitting up with it
held in perfect view, I run my fingers along the edge and look innocently at Tanya- then Kate-
then tattoo guy. "How much?"
I hear Jasper's husky chuckle followed by James' throaty one. Edward's cousin mutters an, 'Oh,
shit', under his breath but it's a smug sinful one of approval. James is no different, I can hear the
grin in his voice as he drawls out low enough for just three ears at the counter to catch it.
"Careful Bella, your fangs are showing."
I laugh under my breath a smile on my face before turning back to my task. From the corner of
my eye I see Tanya glare, she's dumbfounded but her reaction's nothing compared to Kate's.
I hear tattoo guy say 90 over the music. I turn towards Kate, cause right this second Tanya's the
least of my concerns. If possible Kate looks like she wants to slit my throat with her manicured
fingernails. So I smile at her sweetly, holding her gaze as I count off the twenties in my hand.
Bring it honey. "Here's hundred." handing him 5 notes I slide off the counter slipping the rest of
them into my pocket. I don't want the money. I just want them to know that it's mine for the
taking because Edward's mine too.
Kate slams her glass down on the table in front of her, a menacing grimace on her pretty face,
and a loud threat burning in her eyes as she stalks off. The music's so loud I'm sure no one else
saw it. But I sure as hell did. A huge grin forms on my lips, I ignore Tanya mute and glaring
from her corner and look up at Edward.
I swallow thickly because he's chuckling thoroughly amused but the way he looks, his dark eyes,
predator calmness In a word he's dangerous. His eyes are blazing ravenous and the smirk on
his face is breathtaking. He should be arrested for an attempt on my life by inducing
breathlessness from across the floor. It then dawns on me that I've quite possibly just staked
claim on the most sinfully beautiful man on the planet. Rest of his gang around him forgotten, he
leans forward and crooks his finger at me in a come hither way. The coil's back in the pit of my
stomach. He's dark, deadly, delicious and irrevocably bad but I like him that way It's a part of
his beautifully intoxicating soul...
When I don't move he grins and rubs the back off his neck waking up, tall and dominating in a
room filled with gangsters. His very presence screams danger, he walks towards me. I fight my
instincts when they tell me to run and instead smile looking up at him under my lashes. He stops
a hairsbreadth away from me. His voice deep and low, his eyes unyielding. "You're not going
home this weekend."
It's a statement. "What? I can't-"
He laughs condescendingly cutting me off. "You are."
I gape at him. "Edward you're crazy." I fold my hands defiantly.
His face loses all humor, his eye burn into mine, his voice rough. "Do you know how hard it was
to watch you and not fucking leap across the room and drag you out with me." He says it so
matter-of-factly, so frustrated, through his teeth that I want to kiss him again. I must be crazy
too? He runs a hand through his hair roughly. He looks crazed and I love it because I did that!
"You're coming back to mine this weekend."
I love it a little less.
My face falls. "You seriously are crazy aren't ya' baby?" He smirks at the slipped endearment
caused because I'm fighting with him, again. "There's no way in hell-"
Lowering his head to look me in the eye at my words and the challenge held in them, his smirk
widens into the lopsided panty-dropper he usually floors me with. There's a wicked glint in his
dark green orbs that shut's me up. His hands slip onto my waist, pulling me to him the rest of the
way so we're touching. "Yeh' right now I'm muthafucking insane." He pecks his lips to mine
once... Twice, lingering a little longer... And almost thrice but he pulls back just before we touch,
teasing me. My eyes fly open and my breath catches when I see him. I'm certain we could jump
start a car with the electricity flying between us. His eyes intense and boring into mine, he dips
one hand down and runs it over the gauze on my thigh, gentle but possessive. "You belong to
me. And I'm keeping you this weekend."
I don't have to say anything because deep down it's true. And we both know it.
Lord, help me this weekend...
~.~.~
Chapter Ten : Sinister Kid
*~*~* Well, the crooks are out
And the streets are gray
You know I wouldn't have it
Any other way
Your mother's words
They're ringing still
But your mother don't
Pay our bills
A sinister kid is a kid who
Runs to meet his Maker
A drop dead sprint from the day he's born
Straight into his Maker's arms
And that's me, that's me
The boy with the broken halo
That's me, that's me
The devil won't let me be
I got a tortured mind
And my blade is sharp
A bad combination
In the dark
If I kill a man
In the first degree
Baby would you
Flee with me?
A sinister kid is a kid who
Runs to meet his Maker
A drop dead sprint from the day he's born
Straight into his Maker's arms
And that's me, that's me
The boy with the broken halo
That's me, that's me
The devil won't let me be
A sinister kid is a kid who
Runs to meet his Maker
A drop dead sprint from the day he's born
Straight into his Maker's arms
And that's me, that's me
The boy with the broken halo
That's me, that's me
The devil won't let me be *~*~*
I mechanically go through the motions of smearing peanut butter and jelly on eight slices of
white bread. Good ol' PB&J, one thing in the world I can NOT mess up. Cutting through it
diagonally, I wrap up two slices and drop them in a brown bag for myself and scoop up the
remainder and put them into a large lunchbox for Seth knowing that, with the way that boy runs
around school and ducks and dives between classes, it'd be a miracle if the sandwiches survive if
I wrapped them up for him.
I put a soda and two oranges on top of Seth's lunchbox as well, and then popped everything into
a brown paper bag. It's kind of amusing, because I've effectively just wrapped a teenager a six-
year-old's lunch, but Seth will love it. Growing boy, he loves food, end of story. I don't bother
dropping in a knife; Seth's always got a blade on him.
A loud horn blares outside, startling me up from the table. The chair I had been perched on
screeches deafeningly against the floor as it flies back. "God Seth, be more of a barbarian
please." I say to the kitchen. And of course, Seth never disappoints, he ups his game in the
driveway and he blares the horn to the beat of Kumbaya when I still don't emerge. It
inadvertently reminds me of Dagger Runners and our conversation. Grabbing the lunches and my
bag, I make sure the new bandage on my thigh isn't visible from my shorts and run to the door
scowling at him. His blue and grey '70 Plymouth Roadrunner is humming fierce and beautiful
and the second I get in, he turns us around and floors it towards school.
I don't know much about cars. I've said it before. But this car?
I know this car like the back of my hand. I can give you every detail you could ever want to
know about this car because Seth's in love with it! He won it in a race down at South Bend last
year and he wouldn't shut up about it for weeks on end, after we did it up at the Den and pulled it
out. I could still remember Paul's face when Seth asked him if he could race his car for this guy
from South's slip. I was certain Paul had wanted to drive him down to the closest hospital and
have him checked out for brain damage. It was hilarious. I nearly died laughing that day but
eventually Seth managed to race, Jakes' Hemi 'Cuda, because Jake apparently has more faith in
Seth's driving skills than Paul does and he won. He won! We went insane! Well the others were
hooting, pumping fists and Wolf calling but I went insane, I was so proud. Like a momma bear,
but only you know er a year younger than my cub?...Onwards. I was so happy, but then Seth
went crazy. I swear if it were legal, he'd marry the gorgeous heap of metal we're seated in.
I turn toward him and grimace. "You look like shit. God, Seth, what'd you do?"His face is
bruised, a dark patch around his eye, torn up lip, bruised, purple knuckles and numerous cuts
along his arms, neck and pretty much anywhere else I can see skin. The one on his forearm is
deep and pulled apart; my hand instinctively flies out to it. It needs stitches badly, but it's
pointless telling him that, he's just like them, he'd never go to a doctor.
He grins wide and boyish. He's innocent, but mischievous simultaneously. "What did I do? I
didn't beat myself up, Bell." He snorts. I almost feel bad and start to apologize, but of course,
Seth must open his mouth again. "I beat up the other guy. Trust me, he was far worse!" His
impish eyes tell me he's not lying.
I opt not to say anything regarding that matter and instead jump to what I really want to know.
"Everyone get out okay?" I ask anxiously. I've been in this position before but never nearly this
anxious about the answer. Prior to this, I didn't realize just how much reason I actually had to
worry. Now that I did, I was holding my breath and staring hard at him, awaiting an answer as he
drove down the road, unaware of the changes occurring inside me.
"Sure we did, Bells." He snickers. I breathe out a huge silent sigh of relief, my heartbeat
returning to normal. "Anyway, forget that." His eyes dart to my face quickly. "You good, kid?"
"Yeah, I'm fine." My answer is completely based on skimming the surface, I know it, but he
doesn't and for that, I'm grateful, guilty, but grateful. I change the topic. "Seth, you've gotta get
that stitched up."
"Good." He's looking at the road again and I'm pretty sure he's going to ignore the rest of my
words, but he doesn't. "Leah'll sort it out. Sam's got some shit to handle today, Jake's on with
him. Want a ride to that shithole in Fangland?" he asks with slight venom and it makes me
grimace and tense up.
Who'd have guessed I'd take offense to a prod at the Fangs one day? He clearly didn't, because
he shifts gear, still looking at the road and waits for my answer.
"Seth, will you behave?" I question, despite knowing the answer.
He snorts through his nose. "I won't start up shit."
"That's not what I asked." I fold my arms and rub my palms against them to stop the
goosebumps.
Seth and Jake were the two I'd been most worried about since I'd first gotten caught and found
out I had to work at Nell' Ombra. Sam I knew would be furious, understandable, he's head Wolf
and we've always been close, so his kid sister rolling around in enemy territory wasn't going to
be easy for him. Paul had definitely taken me by surprise when he remained level headed,
considering he's usually our resident loose cannon. Jared? I really had no idea what was up with
him. Embry, Quil, Brady and Collin, I hardly ran into when school's in session so I knew they'd
be calm about the whole thing before I got to see them again. But Seth and Jake? It was them I
had been worried about. I was closest to them from the gang, and that's saying something
considering how tight-knit the entire gang is. They had reacted exactly how I expected them to
when they found out I was going to be working in Shadow Fang territory. They went ballistic!
Overprotective brother-bear all over the place, they went ahead and tried to attack any Shadow
Fang they thought was responsible. Seth had even beaten the shit out of poor nave Mike quite
literally when he found out! I knew each trait of my boys by heart. And the two I'm closest to
never seem to disappoint. It's also not lost on me which two tag-teamed Edward the night of the
fight.
Seth pouted, annoyed. "Fine!" he gave in. "I'll drop you and I'm out. But if they start shi-"
"No."I decline fast. "You're just waiting for a reason. That's why Paul and Sam didn't want you
and Jake around the first day."
"Paul and Sam don't know what the fuck they're doing." He says frustrated. Then he realizes that
he slipped up and grins impishly when I gave him an 'I told you so' look. "Sorry. 'Kay? I'm not
tryna make stuff difficult for you, Bells. I'll drop you and be out. No hassles, I promise." He says
as we pull up to Forks High. "We good?"
"We're awesome." I fist bump him. "But I have a ride for today." The face he pulls makes me
laugh. He was really itching for a reason to get to Nell' Ombra. Seth is such a character. I have
no idea how he manages to stay in the gang without driving the others insane. I give him his
lunch bag and make to exit the car when I hear, "What am I? Five?"
TWIT!
I snort, going round to his side and looking back into the car. "Hey, at least it won't kill you." He
laughs hard, thoroughly amused as I hug him goodbye through the window.
"Be safe lil'sis." He tosses me my cell after letting me bear hug him and then, as I step away from
the car, he rev's the engine thunderously loud. He chuckles wickedly at the freakishly terrified
stares he gets when people realize he's around and then he's flying down the road towards La
Push in a gust of smoke.
I turn around and shake my head when people hurriedly make their way to class or look around
frantically trying to appear busy. My gaze moves to the wall across the school that shields behind
it, the tree with mine and Edward's names on it and fully grasp why they're so terrified. Under
normal circumstances, I'm not a bitch. I'd feel bad and want to tell Seth "cool it" when I get
home, because I secretly know that they're scared of Edward already. But after the treatment the
nosey creeps gave me yesterday, I just push it from my mind and once again, hope the whole
thing blows over before I blow up.
As I walk into the school, I see Tyler leaning against a wall with one foot propped up. "You may
wanna avoid doin' that front'f your guy." He nods to where we were parked. "He'll fuck up the
mutt so bad in front of you, he'll be eatin' through a straw."
"Seth can hold his own." I answer automatically.
"True." Tyler agrees, but he does it in a way that tells me there's more. "But you're something
Cullen won't share."
"Seth's like a brother." I mumble as a storm brews at the pit of my stomach.
"Won't matter to your guy." He stubs out his cigarette and walks away, leaving me chewing on
my lip worriedly, staring after his receding form.
~.~.~
Today went a lot like yesterday. As the day progressed, things kept getting worse! People
remained apprehensive thanks to Seth's impromptu visit to the school, it sort of reaffirmed the
fear they felt at Edward's barefaced threat on the tree in case they forgot about it at some point.
But I was now the girl affiliated with two gangs. Everywhere I glanced, people looked at me
with contempt hidden in their eyes, before promptly averting their gaze if I looked up.
It wouldn't bother me too much if it weren't for the fact that I was getting the same treatment
from my 'friends'. I hadn't seen Angela today. I don't think she was at school and I missed her a
lot because no one else seemed to be in a hurry to speak to me. The closest thing I got to
'friendship' through the first three periods was a sympathetic look from Eric after he saw Mike
and Jess make a point of ignoring my presence in biology as they left. But he still walked out
after them, leaving me alone in the company of his look, the lone one I'd received all day that
held no scorn in it.
Joy.
I was stuck between two extremes. I was being alienated by the entire school while still being
locked under their inquisitive stares and glances of disapproval.
I don't give a damn about people's opinions in general but this was the entire school Come
on I'm only human It sucked. Bad.
The bell rings, signaling lunch. Pushing aside my thoughts, I grab my stuff and trudge towards
my locker, fiddling with the long sleeves of my shirt.
Every step I take forward fills my veins with dread. It's an odd sensation that I've learnt to trust.
Gang instincts. No one meets my gaze but I can't shake the feeling that a lot of them are waiting
for something. It's foreboding and despite being a relatively hardcore girl considering my life
with the Wolves, it's the not 'knowing' that making me nervous.
Shaking off the feeling and straightening my back, I continued to my locker deciding that I
wasn't going to spare anyone a second thought if they were going to treat me like a show
monkey. Stopping in front of it, I balanced my books precariously in one hand and entered the
combination to my locker and watched, as if in slow motion, as a horror unfolded before my
eyes.
Blood. Lots of sticky, thick and dark blood leaked in heavy flows down the metal as it cracked
open. My breath ceased, my body screamed from shock. A strong need to get away struck me,
despite my limbs feeling immobile and slowing my movements. Crimson ran in a steadier stream
as I backed away from my locker. The now unsupported door flew open from the pressure, more
blood gushed out and to my horror, I saw the huge rigged jar of crimson that had been slipped
into my locker topple over to the floor. My piercing scream cut through the hall, ringing out, as I
saw the unblinking, beady eyes of the black and grey haired pig head strapped to the jar,
gawking at me. My mind propels my body back faster than my limbs can process as the drained
blood of its missing body pools on the floor from the jar. Stumbling backwards, I don't have
anytime to steady myself, before I'm slammed against the wall by my unsteady legs, as they
finally give out. Slumping down, my breaths come in gasps. All the while, the horror show that
is my locker haunts me from across the hallway.
Around me, there was a mixture of reactions. Everyone either stared at me or at my locker. Some
of them looked from me to it as if I deserved it, a haughty air about them as they tied me to the
pig massacre in the jar. I heard some gasps, some screams of shock, but then I heard a lot of catty
sniggers too. 'Nice one.' 'Who did that?' 'Genius.' 'That's so cruel, poor girl.' 'They should just
leave her alone.' 'Please. Gang girl? If you ask me, she deserves it.' 'Look at her, freaked out on
the floor like she hasn't seen worse.' 'Little bitch.' The whispers wouldn't stop; it was an insistent
buzz all around me. I couldn't tell which voice belonged to whom. My chest began heaving, I
was sure I was having a panic attack. Whoever did this did it because I wouldn't be able to put a
name or face to it. They couldn't speak to the Wolves or go against the Shadow Fangs, so they
hid behind anonymity. As my brain processed all of this, I feel bile rise in my throat. Coward!
Who could be so brutal?
After three days of dealing with their crap, I snapped.
"WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU PEOPLE?" the outburst came right from my gut!
Every fiber of my being screaming for me to lash out at these idiots! I gaped around the hall
shock, disgust and anger spelled out on my face clear for all to see. How dare any of them
assume they knew me! How dare they judge me! I've never even spoken more than a handful of
words to anyone besides my 'friends'! And some dumb fuck coward went so far as to kill a poor
animal and stuff it in my locker because they don't agree with my REAL friends, my family or my
lifestyle! Whether they're pissed at me for having Grey Wolf family, the new growing closeness to
the Shadow Fangs or both! Who the FUCK are they to judge me? They don't even know me! And
they sure as hell don't know my circle! The guys I know might be dangerous, but at least my
crowd had spine!
I wasn't sure when my eyes welled up, but it was angry tears.
"Gang-girl's having a freak out."
I heard to my right but the owner of the voice was lost to me in the sea of people gathered in the
hall.
Gang-girl? Did they suddenly forget my name?
Gang? What did they know about gangs? They knew the gangs at face value! I fucking knew
gangs! They knew of them! They saw the bad! I saw the people! And they were judging me for it
like I owed them something. "ARE YOU SERIOUSLY THAT DEPRAVED THAT YOU SLIT
AND DRAIN A DEFENSELESS ANIMAL JUST TO GET TO ME BECAUSE YOU HAVE A
PROBLEM WITH WHO I KNOW! IT'S NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS!" I yelled, my voice
going hoarse and breaking as blank faces stared back at me. It was like screaming at a brick wall.
Their emotions never swayed, their gazes never lost the judgmental edge. I could count in one
hand the number of people who looked remorseful or slightly empathetic. "YOU'RE SO
SCARED SHITLESS OF THEM YOU DON'T HAVE THE GUTS TO JUST COME AT ME
AND TELL ME WHAT THE HELL YOUR PROBLEM IS! WHO'S THE MONSTER NOW,
YOU COWARDS!" I spat the words, grabbing my books off the floor. I pushed myself towards
the crowd trying to get through, but the people were frozen in place, a drone of whispers as I
fought against the sea to get past.
"WHAT'S GOING ON HERE?"
I heard the booming voice of Principal Greene behind me as he entered the hallway. There'd be
an enquiry I was sure but nothing would come of it, we didn't have a culprit. His presence only
made the insistent buzz around me worse. The voices blurring into one steady stream of bullshit.
I wanted to scream at the top of my lungs!
Suddenly, I felt a big firm hand grab my arm from behind. People in my direct contact seemed
stunned as they, en masse, tried to back up however much the crowd would allow. "Shut your
holes. And back. The. FUCK. Up!" I heard a thunderous roar from deep within a growling chest.
Tyler. This half of hall silenced to a haunting level at his threatening frame. I turned towards
him. His gaze fixed on the students around us. Not intimidated in the least that we're
outnumbered and that they could easily, by his behavior, tie him to a gang if they hadn't already.
His presence is lethal and looming. The permanent scowl on his face is replaced with a menacing
set expression that matches his cold, hard and dark eyes. "You pussy's better hope and
muthafucking pray I NEVER find out who's behind this, cause believe me there's gon' be fucking
hell to pay!" His gaze holds a warning in them. "Com'n, Bella." He says in a lower tone still
glaring at the crowd. He grabs my arm, and pulls me down the hall. As we walk by, they meet
his gaze and hastily back up, allowing us through.
We break through the sea of students and by now, I've caught myself. The numbness that harbors
your thoughts when faced with something gruesome or cruel has worn off and I'm back on my
feet. "Thanks Ty- Crowley." I quickly correct, because even though I used his name on the bike,
I'm not sure which he prefers. I follow him out to the bleachers even though he isn't holding my
arm anymore.
He glances at me, his stance still rigid, "You good?"
I nod.
He lets it go. Only, you know, he doesn't. He doesn't ask anything else, but his body language is
wrong. I know this vibe. I'm looking at a gangster. Wolf or Shadow, it's the same characteristics.
Angered; Hanging on by a thread; Dangerous.
It's familiar. And I'm completely at ease with it. I feel safer here with him like this than I did in
the hallway with 'regular' teenagers. I still couldn't believe what just happened
"Crowley-"
"Tyler's fine." He says, his eyes coming back to me, but his gaze is distracted by his thoughts.
I nod. "Tyler. Can I have one?" I point to his leather jacket pocket. He wordlessly reaches in and
retrieves his pack of Marlboro, tossing it to me. Then, he fishes something out the other one. His
phone.
Uninterested in anything else right now, I open the box and pull out the lighter tucked alongside
the long-stemmed cancer sticks. My eyes move past the cigarettes to see a couple joints. My
fingers itch to lift one, but I remember that we're at school. What a sick joke.
"That one's out." I hear his phone shutting. He slides it into his pocket with one hand while
grabbing something out the other. "Here," he says, chucking me a metallic gold lighter and
throwing the other far out into the field. I watch it fly high into the sky as I light up my demon.
As I inhale a deep calming lungful, I see him light a joint and suddenly realize I may have gotten
him into trouble. "May not want to mention this to Edward," I gesture to the demon between my
fingers.
He smirks, chuckling under his breath. "Edward will be fine with it." Then his face slips back
into its air of peril.
He sounds so sure, I decide to just take his word for it. I'm not exactly in a mood to talk either so
I don't ask him how he knows.
We sit silently for a long while smoking, but not doing much else. When I get hungry, my
stomach's growls turn into churns when I think of my sandwich soaked in the blood of that poor
pig. Dark red soggy bread, covered in the stench of death. Tyler asks if I'm hungry but it changes
to, 'You 'kay?', after he sees my face turn a little green. I nod my head and he doesn't push so
we're back to silence. When he faces away, I run the burning end of my second demon along the
inside of my wrist. As I do it, the searing shoots through my skin, up my arm and slowly the
image of the beady eyes frozen in horror from the jar fade away, along with the accusing stares
of the crowd.
I don't go back to the building. I'm not up to being in class with those people just yet. Tyler
doesn't leave either and I'm sure it's just because of me. I feel different levels of gratitude. My
thoughts drift to Angela and wonder when she gets back if she'll be different as well? I sigh
deeply, about to ask Tyler for another cigarette, maybe a joint even, but before I can, I hear a
sound that freezes my entire body, from my heart to my limbs.
Engines.
Loud ones.
Familiar ones.
"C'mon." Tyler says, rising and picking me up by my arm again when I don't move. He lets me
go when I'm on my feet. He doesn't have to say it. I already know.
Shadow Fangs.
I don't budge. The noise is too big, bigger than I'm used to. He snatches up my books, placing
them in my arms. Automatically, my fingers wrap around them.
The roaring is now louder. Closer.
It's too loud. The bleachers vibrate before the engines cut out. Throwing the joint on the ground,
Tyler grabs my hand, just above my wrist and makes me walk. I trail behind him before my brain
catches up with what we're doing. I speed up my steps to match his long dominating strides as he
leads us back towards the school.
Once we pass the bleachers, I'm able to see the parking lot. I can't believe my eyes. Cars, Jeeps
and bikes fill any free space there once was in the entire lot. All black, red or gold.
I hear crashes. Lots of them. Stuff toppling over. Lockers being beaten with something solid.
Fierce yells followed by loud shrill screams. Gangsters followed by teenagers
As we enter the school we're met with several muscular guys. They're shoving more teens into
the sea of people they've already gathered in the hallway during a class period. Several of them
have bandanas tied around the lower halves of their faces, and they acknowledge Tyler as we
walk forward. They're threatening and tall, dressed in dark colors and covered in tattoo's, bike
chains wrapped around their wrists, brass knuckles on their fisted fingers and guns or bats visible
in the hands of others. Tyler and the other Shadow Fangs exchange nods as we pass them and
Tyler shoves his way through the crowd. A huge menacing shield as he gets them out the way so
we can get to my locker. I can't believe what a switch this is. Just moments ago when I walked
through this very hallway, I was angry and shaken up while they stood tall above me with their
looks of resentment and disdain painted across their faces. Now they were the ones terrified, as
they were shoved into the same hallway they had earlier refused to let me out of.
"MOVE BITCH." Tyler snarls gruffly, shoving a kid out the way. As we finally break through
the crowd, I find myself staring at a very casual scene; a stark contrast to the mayhem around us.
Not at all what I expected. Edward, James, Jasper, Emmett and Caius are leisurely pacing the
open area of the hallway. Laurent, Demetri and a couple others are not too far off pushing their
way through the handful of new kids they've rounded up. They step into the area in front of my
locker as well. The other guys wearing the bandanas remain at the back, keeping the gathered
students from running off. A few kids from every class within the area form a semicircle in the
hallway at my locker and to say they look petrified wouldn't be a strong enough description.
I swallow hard and watch as Edward leans against the locker next to mine, his stance deceptively
patient and calm, waiting for his guys to round up an impressive enough horde for him. He looks
up briefly when Tyler moves to the side so that I'm visible. Head lowered his once green eyes
dart to me and I inhale sharply because I find no sign of the undercurrent I usually see in them
There's no hidden storm No, the storm is out there in the open, no longer containable He's
furious. His fierce eyes scan me as if taking inventory before they darken further, looking like
burning coals of green. Its' hells fires burning sinisterly in what was once my boyfriend's guarded
emerald oceans. He looks away, his head dipping to his side looking down lazily at my locker
stained with the remainders of dried blood. My heart pounds wildly in my chest, I can feel the
steady beat hammering against my ribcage, blood pounding in my ears I grind my teeth hoping
to abate the nerves erupting in me. He kicks off from the locker, his sneakers loud against the
flooring, amplifying the tension in the hall as everyone anticipates him pouncing.
At his full height he easily towers over most of the students, his presence shrouded in deadly
caged anger. He's like a ticking time-bomb and they're dreading him exploding. It's futile. The
explosion's already happened. They just don't know it yet.
I recognize him. He's the guy I saw fight the Wolves in Forks. He's lethal in his calculated calm.
His precise movements are intentional and natural, but it's a front. He's dressed head to toe in
black, save the dark red logo on his shirt that matches his windblown mussed hair and a sliver of
gold from his chain around his neck. He fists his hand methodically. Brass knuckles donned on
each threateningly and a gun tucked at the front corner of his jeans. Just like the night of the
fight, I see James and Jasper from my peripheral vision, they're cold, calm and deceivingly
appear disinterested, as they lean on the wall and lockers respectively but I can tell they're on
alert. No gangster is ever unguarded, let alone in a setting like this, where they've obviously been
pissed off. And this isn't just any run-of-the-mill gang. They're feeding of Edward's body
language again. It's dj vu as I watch them, perfectly in tune with each other. On one silent
command from Edward, all hell's going to break loose in Forks High.
I don't move. I'm where I'm supposed to be. The irony is not lost on me that I've just assumed my
usual station with the Wolves with the Shadow Fangs. A huge difference though, considering I'd
never witnessed the Wolves like this before that night in Forks and on that night as well, it was
simply because they didn't know I was watching them in the first place. I'm scared but oddly not
of them, more of what I can feel in my bones is going to happen. It's recycled adrenaline
coursing in my bloodstream because just like with the Wolves, here with the Shadow Fangs that
are visibly unhinged, I feel safe.
"Funny story, James."
Hairs bristle as Edward finally speaks. The words are threatening without effort. There's no
humor in his smile. He cocks his head incredulously and looks at James.
"We're on our way out and I get this message that says there's this butchered creature in a locker
at Forks High." He words are mockingly impressed. "And I just couldn't pass up the chance to
fucking see it!"
"Sure brother, that's some HARDCOREmuthafucking shit." James words are daunting, his lazy
stance is ominous. To my far right Emmett and Caius snicker. The sound is menacing at best.
Edward smirks, his sharp pearly whites pulling into a sinister grin.
"James, language!" Jasper drawls, his face expressionless. "We've got school kids in our midst!"
There's no sign of chastisement in his voice, it's a mocking comment meant to highlight the
juvenility of the students against infamous criminals. His head still tipped back against the
locker, his blue eyes are threateningly hard as steel as he runs them along the inside of the crowd,
staring at the students.
I get it. I finally get it. An attack on me, anonymous or not, they've had their authority
challenged.
"Shit- my bad!" James is the picture of innocence. Only he's not. He tips his head to the side and
fixes them with a piercing glare, his hand absentmindedly spinning the bike chain free from his
fingers in a silent threat that's impossible to miss. "Now NEVER do you little boys and girls use
language like that." He tsks, breaking his knuckles in a fist and popping the one in his neck.
I can feel the temperature reaching arctic levels when Edward speaks again. "Another thing you
NEVERdo, kids, is forget your place in the food chain."
He slowly walks back towards my locker, staring at the dried blood with dark interest. His tone
is scornful, but I know him well enough in this short time to know from his body language that
he's teetering. He sneers venomously. His cold eyes threaten to freeze the school.
"Pay attention cause you're about to get the most important lesson of your lives!" James voice
loses the humor too. Straightening up, he stands at his full height. "Relatively short ones at that if
you fucking ignore it!" he barks.
Edward slams the door to my locker with a deafening BANG causing the entire school mass
present to jump. "SOMEONE IN THIS FUCKING SCHOOL FORGOT WHO WE ARE! SO NOW
WE'RE GOING TO FUCKING REMIND YOU!" His voice booms from his chest, the sound as
frightening as the man delivering the threat. The veins along his arms popping, running from his
fisted fingers to his neck and pulsing hard and thick at his temple, his body language alone sends
the threat loud and clear."You kids muthafucking like blood?" he sneers his voice dangerously
calm, before his facial expression snaps and he roars over the top of his lungs to his
gang."RENDI SANGUINARE QUESTI STRONZI! (MAKE THESE BITCHES BLEED)"
I have no idea what he said, but I have no time to dwell on it because suddenly the gang flies out.
My surprised scream is drowned out by the terrified ones of the others in the hallway.
They move too fast across the floor for anyone to react. Edward snatches up a guy by his collar
and shoves him hard against the lockers, as his body collides with the metal I recognize him as
Dean, one of the jocks. Despite how these people treated me, I want to tell Edward to stop
because if this were the Wolves, that's probably what I'd be doing too, but before I can
pronounce the first syllable, I hear his voice in my head 'I am dangerous. I won't stop fighting
because you ask me to'. So instead I stand paralyzed as I watch Edward, his cousin, James,
Demetri, Tyler, Emmett, Caius and Laurent beat the shit out of the buffest kids they find in the
crowd. The weapons they'd donned are left untouched. They fight with their bare hands. I
recognize the message instantly and I'm sure the rest of the students do too There's a huge
difference between the school and the Shadow Fangs It's a degrading warning to tell them not
to cross the line because the gang will kill with no hesitation and they'd be able to do it so simply
that they won't need anything but their hands for the job.
I hear the deafening cracks of fist on flesh and look around in horror as they deliver blow after
blow to the most buff guys they identified in the crowd. Dropping them when they're practically
lifeless and grabbing another, having too much fun with reiterating the message of their rule.
With no weapons the fight is legit and the school 'bad-asses' are beaten to a pulp in a split
second. Bloody, swollen and bruised they're released, the last of them collapsing
unceremoniously on the ground. Edward flings the guy he grabbed after Dean hard against my
locker. The boys face slams into the metal with a deafening bang! Saliva and blood spray out his
mouth in heavy thick lines and splatters onto the stained metal, recoating parts of the dried pig
blood. He slides down and collapses on the floor like a rag doll, I have a brief flash of concern
that he might be dead but I see his faint breaths as he lies there too broken to wake up and feel
slivers of relief.
"STAY THE FUCK AWAY FROM MY GIRL!"
Rage bleeds menacingly into Edward's words. He threatens the entire school with his furious
glare. He's seething, his body taut and his frame looming as he's visibly lost control. Behind him,
Caius reaches into his hoodie and pulls out two cans shaking them and throwing one to James as
Edward continues speaking. "Anyone find out about this. Breathe. A. Single. Fucking. Word."
The warning hangs in the air. He doesn't have to complete it; it's loud and clear in his ferocious
stance. The hissing of the cans behind him adds to his menacing presence. He scans the crowd
calculatedly slow and there's no doubt in any mind including my own that the faces his sinister
eyes sees are engraved in his memory. "And I'll burn your houses to the fucking ground one
muthafucking one at a time! Right before I muthafucking cap all you little fuckers!" There's
promise burning in his jade orbs as he grinds out the words. Every syllable laced deeply in death.
"This is Shadow Fang territory!" As he says it, Caius and James complete the tag on the wall.
Beautifully menacing red and black graffiti reading SHADOW FANG. Edward doesn't spare a
glance at it. The gang noticeably working with precise, silent sync makes them appear infinitely
more deadly than we already know them to be. "REMEMBER THAT!" His feral bark is
thunderous with finality, right from his gut, making me jump just as much as the crowd does and
the words aren't even meant for me.
He strides forward wordlessly flanked by the others. A formation of murderous gangsters, tall
angry and nonchalant their presence demands respect and fear as they storm through. Respect
and fear is what they get. Edward grabs my wrist as he passes. We walk through the terrified sea
of students straight past Principal Greene and Mrs. Cope. It's only at that point that I try and tug
my hand free from his steel hold but it's useless. He tightens his grip and sneers as we pass
Greene, pulling me into his side. My heart shoots straight to my throat when Principle Greene
ducks his head fearfully, his feet shuffling backwards until he's as far away from Edward as
physically possible in the crowded hall. I tug harder because in these two seconds I realize Forks
is seriously run by a gang I really have been living in a self imposed bubble.
The Wolves are the Fangs arch rival, meaning they're exactly alike! I just didn't want to
acknowledge it till I was staring at the barefaced truth. People are horrified by them. I'd never
even once questioned how it was that no one mentioned the boys' involvement in Grey Wolves
to their families but I understood it now, no one would dare cross them. La Push is forbidden to
many on the outside and feared by all on the inside. At least now I knew why people discreetly
stare when the Wolves and I are so carefree with each other, it's not due to shock It's because
of heart stopping, soul sucking terror! And I've only now witnessed the extent of it! These were
territorial outlaws and they ran the towns from the underside, they were feared and it was for a
bloody good reason! And I'd somehow found myself on the safe side of two rival ones. But I
wondered how long that would last before I was caught in the crossfire of them when they met.
My luck was bound to run out sooner or later and I wasn't sure I could face it.
My feet aren't even touching the floor I'm walking so fast to keep up with Edward and his storm
of bandits. He supports me at his side effortlessly so I don't really have to touch the ground. We
stop in front of his car and he lets me down. "Get in the car." He snaps still in full blown gang
mode. He isn't anywhere in the vicinity of calm, one look at him as he walks around to his side
and I know there are going to be no arguments from me. I get in wordlessly. He gets in,
slamming the door shut and we're taking off towards the exit. Thunderous roars start up behind
us. I turn and realize that there are too many vehicles to count behind us. Just how big's this
gang? I'd always just assumed it was just the guys I'd seen in Nell' Ombra but clearly I'd
subconsciously glossed over the truth yet again. I know the Wolves crowd is huge and from the
looks of it, the Shadows are no different. The noise coming off the engines cause the car alarms
in the lot to blast from the vibrations as we pass. The heavy noise dissipates as we hit the road
and everyone scatters.
I watch him as he drives. Shifting gears until finally he's redlining. "Edward?"
He doesn't answer until we're heading towards the outskirts of Forks. His speed breaks
fractionally as we enter an area I'm unfamiliar with.
"Where were the teachers?" I ask because I don't really care where we're headed.
"Laying low till I left."
I gape at him. He smirks, feeling it as he stares out at the road before us. I snap my mouth shut
and ask my next question. "What about Principal Greene?"
He snickers, his eyes still shady and sharp. "What about him?"
I remember the terrified look on his face but find something else pressing my buttons. "Edward
he's the principal! He's not going to just let this go!" I'm not sure why I whisper yell but it could
be because that possibility scares me a bit more than Edward does
He smirks at me, a condescending gleam in his eye as he glances at me before looking at the road
again. "Worried about me baby?" he laughs under his breath when I don't answer. "Greene
knows better than to cross me again." He dismisses seriously, his face hard. "Greene won't report
a fucking thing."
I falter. "Again?" I speak again, deciding I actually don't want the answer to that question. "He'll
get fired if he doesn't!" I point out with venom because now I'm going to have my father hunting
my boyfriend!
"He'll cover it up. Lie through his fucking teeth but I promise you there's no way in
muthafucking hell that bitch is gonna rat on me." There's no humor left in his voice. He's dead
serious, his face covered in a dark shadow. It sends a shiver up my spine and I wonder what
happened between them that made him so sure that Principal Greene would be fearful enough to
lie to the entire school body about reporting a crime that he wouldn't.
"Oh my God, I'm so fucking screwed when my dad finds out I cut school!" I shriek realizing too
late what should've been obvious to me.
He laughs, but it's with no humor. His eyes narrow at the road. "Who's going to tell him?" It's not
a question. It's an unmistakable threat that tells me he's got the entire fucking school in check.
All by the end of the fourth period Not even an hour after I found that slaughtered pig... Wow...
I think to myself in silent wonder, looking at the sinister thug in my life. He really was a force to
be reckoned with. And here in a car with him heading out to God knows where, I'd never felt
more content or protected.
I angle myself in my seat so I can look at him better. I see his mouth twitch. "What about my
work?" I question just for the sake of asking.
"There's nothing that school can teach you that you don't already know Bella."
I side-glance him to see if he's being an ass but he's completely serious staring out the
windshield. He looks fractionally calmer and it makes my heart soar in hope. "Hmm." I hum
because it's true but I wanna play. "Not only did I just cut school. But I saw a notorious gangster,
who by the way, just so happens to be the sworn enemy of my brother's gang, pulverize some
kids with his gang and threaten the entire school body, inclusive of both staff and students. Yeah,
then of course I left with him! There's this lesson about self preservation I'm failing miserably."
He chuckles under his breath. "You left with me." He turns and fixes his darkened green eyes on
me, there's a smirk in them but there's also a black seriousness that makes me swallow in
trepidation. "Smartest move on your part."
My breathing hitches and I quickly have to compose myself as he turns back to the road. "Fine,
but I'll have you know, I need to be home before my dad."
"He'll be at the station till eleven, probably later." He states.
By now it should be stupid of me to be this surprised by anything that he says but it still startles
me a bit. "How do you know that- Nevermind." I say before he answers. "Thought you're busy
today?"
"Later." He answers making a right but I've long since given up looking away from him. "We're
picking up someone."
"Royce King?"
He shoots me a sidelong glance with a crooked grin. "You know they suspect it was curiosity
that killed the cat." A smile is brewing in my chest because he's returning to his usual mood. And
it's because of me! Who knew I handled gang shit this well. I high-five myself in my head.
Trying to change the topic I turn from the window to him. "Edward, where are we going?"
A smile tugs at the corner of his lip, he shakes his head and I see his shoulder vibrate with silent
laughter.
~.~.~
"We're here." Edward points a finger at the windshield.
I turn to follow his direction as we park. It's the first time I notice we're in an area of what I think
is still Forks but I don't think I'd ever even heard of before. Because had I heard of itI would
NEVER find myself here right now!
We're parked outside an abandoned warehouse, there's a wire fence lining the area, locking us in.
The building is glaring, it's like staring at the devil. There are random other buildings around but
they're not too close and they could quite possibly be vacant. There are large windows that
appear at regular intervals far above the ground on this building and I can't see any windows at
all on the ground floor so there's no way of ever knowing what lies within. The warehouse looks
haunted and ominous, so I honestly doubt I even want to know what's inside... There are large
industrial steel doors buried into the worn red brick and a dark coating of sludge covers the
ground around the rectangular structure except for the concrete that leads to each and a pathway
that disappears into the darkness of the side of the building. That part of the building is shrouded
heavy with trees that resemble outstretched arms of demons the way they sway in the wind. It's
in no way inviting. Biting the insides of my cheeks, I rub my palms along my arms to fight off
the chill running deep in my bones as I looked at the place.
My fear must show because Edward grins wickedly. "Wait till you see the inside." He says
forebodingly. I swear I'm having a heart attack. He can't be serious.
He chuckles in amusement at my reaction and jumps out the car closing the door behind him.
"You coming?" he asks like I have a choice. What's my alternative? Wait in the car alone in this
area that I don't know and quite frankly creeps me the fuck out! Or walk into haunted hell with
smirking Satan here. My body shuts down. My flight instincts tell me to kick it, I check the
ignition but the keys are gone. "Okay then."
Huh?
My head snaps up. EDWARDS GONE!
I look around frantically. I'm panicking big time. "Edward?" I whisper yell. I'm kind of scared to
speak any louder because I don't know who or what else could be here besides my boyfriend who
just disappeared into thin air. "Edward?" my voice comes out a mousy squeak. Subconsciously, I
grab the door handle. My mouth runs dry and I wrench it open slamming it behind me and take
off at super speed in the direction of his footprints.
I approach the foreboding building rounding at the corner to the shorter side. The building casts a
looming shadow over the area I have to move towards. It's in no way welcoming. I'm terrified, I
want to call out for Edward but fear for anything else that might hear me freezes my voice in my
throat, not wanting to disturb the haunting dead building with trees and underworldly forces I can
feel reaching for me in the eerie silence.
A blood curling scream rips through my throat, cutting the cold air with piercing precision when
a large arm wraps around me from out of nowhere and Edward shoots out of the shadows, I can
feel his chest vibrate with laughter against my back as he holds me close. "Jesus you're skittish
bella (beautiful)."
I wriggle to turn around. Fear and relief coursing through me simultaneously. He barely has me
on the ground before I'm barreling at him, clutching at him like a life preserver burying my head
into his chest. He chuckles into my hair, holding me close so I'll calm down, wrapping his arms
protectively around my tiny frame till my trembling ceases. "I'm sorry." Only he doesn't sound
like it.
I yell and shout and squeal, throwing cusses at him I didn't realize I knew while beating at his
immovable chest. "You son of a bitch, you almost gave me a heart attack!"
Much to my frustration, my squirming doesn't cause him any difficulty whatsoever! I try to walk
away but he grabs me again. Holding me against his chest tightly, he walks lithely towards a
small metal door at the side of the building. "Got a mouth on you eh?" he chuckles when I start
kicking trying to get away the closer we get to the door. This isn't the direction I want to go in! I
want to go back to the car! "Behave." He whispers sternly into my ear though I can still feel the
enjoyment rolling off him. It's more erotic than threatening. Well that's the effect it has on me in
any case. "Or you can wait out there. Alone."
I freeze my movements.
Like he's bloody 'Simon' and 'he said so'!
He laughs quietly at the threat itself or the fact that it worked, I'm not sure. "Good girl."He kisses
my head. My feet inches from the ground, he carries me into the building. "Be still."
Still?
I'm a freaking statue! My eyes are closed, my body immobilized in his strong arms. If my other
option is outside alone then no power on this earth can move me except Edward!
And move me he does! I hear his feet hit the inside of the building, his sneakers on solid
flooring. The echo of each step reverberating in my heart until I can feel the air shift and the door
shut behind us. The insistent beeping of what might be an alarm fills my ears and my eyes shut
tighter, terrified of what could be in here the second the beeping stops.
I feel him let go of me, lowering me. The second my feet touch the ground I fist his shirt in a
death grip afraid he'll leave me. "Open your eyes Cappuccinetto" wrapping a lock of my brown
hair around his fingers his voice is a soothing whisper that heats my inside with the sincerity I
hear laced within the deep velvety notes. He tells me I'm safe without words.
I do. I'm staring at him. Green to brown. He smirks when I don't blink. With his hands on my
waist he pivots me, turning me away from him in the direction he wants me to be facing. I let go
of his shirt because his hold on me is firm and I know he's not going to let go of me
To say I'm shocked at the setting before my eyes would be a horrible, horrible understatement!
The warehouse I'm not even sure I can call it that anymore I'm looking at an entire span of
what once was a warehouse but is now one huge house
I drink in everything like a greedy sponge because I'm in absolute awe. My eyes widen as if
trying to take in more just so that I can believe what I'm seeing.
Standing against the shorter end of the rectangular building I have the perfect view of an open
planned house, no house is too mild a word, I'm not sure there is a word that can cover what I
see. The place is so? Shadow Fang. Yeah that's the perfect way to describe it. It's 100% Shadow
Fang. A smile tugs at my lips.
There's a covering above us that's lower than the ceiling of the warehouse and a similar one at
the opposite far end but the large middle area is bare with its beams visible under the roof and it
allows natural light to pour in from the high windows that cover almost the entire upper half of
the walls. I can only imagine how a storm would look from inside this place.
It was literally a warehouse converted into a living lodge but it retained its core feel with an open
plan floor area. There were no walls separating anything. No boarding up to cover the metal
doors. And no repainting of the red brick. Instead there were large Shadow Fang graffiti similar
to the ones I'd seen in the basketball courts in Hell covering most of the walls and pillars, it made
it truly magnificent because it worked! "So this is my place." I hear him say moving closer to me
until the back of my head is resting against his warm broad chest. I feel like I want to cry
because the second I'm against him it feels like I belong, right here standing with him in his
house as he holds me. I don't turn around though nor do I cry because the feeling is too
wonderful and I'm too enthralled with this scene playing before my eyes.
The floors are bare cream finish polished concrete everywhere except the devil blood red carpet
where we stand in what's a lounge area, it has a black modern chaise lounge sofa with red and
black cushions. The sofa is arranged in a box formation around a huge home theatre system.
There are no cabinets because everything is mounted directly to the wall. A bar-styled kitchen's
to the right of where we stand on the shorter side of the rectangular building. Complete with
black topped counters, with shiny appliances, a double door fridge, countertop mounted stove, a
door inside the wall that I'm sure led to a deep freeze, cabinets filled with basic crockery, let's not
forget the fully stocked bar and lastly the chrome sunken double circular sinks, one at the bar and
one beside the fridge.
Further than this portion with the lounge and kitchen is a slightly larger area that gives way to
what could only be described as a lazy area that covered the expanse of the middle part of the
warehouse. There was a felt topped pool table, bar tables and chairs, random loungers, a poker
table still laden with chips from the last game played on it. I also noticed a lot of equipment,
ranging from computers, some weapons, ammunition and a whole bunch of other shit I was
going to opt to ignore for the moment. The wall closest to the lounge has a huge fireplace with a
stone mantel framing it, beautiful and authoritative. Past that area, leading up to the far opposite
end of the warehouse was a working area but what amazed me more than the semi-garage inside
his 'house' was the basketball court that covered the other half of it. A perk of having so much
space in a warehouse you can put a freaking court in it! Granted the court was smaller than a
usual one but it was an actual court inside his bloody house. Fuck me sideways! It looked like the
court in Hell that he'd taken me to, with similar metal chained hoops, graffiti along the wall of
the fallen angel boy and a range of others with a couple of basketballs left lying at the foot of
same the wall. The garage was like a makeshift space at the two furthest metal doors I'd seen. It
had numerous bikes and a couple of cars parked there, with spare parts, tools, grease covered
cloths and even some spray cans littering the floor and metal shelves. It was in essence a garage
that someone would work on cars in as opposed to usual home ones where people parked cars.
The place was unique, it kind of screamed Edward! Or maybe it screamed Shadow Fang? Or
maybe I wanted to scream! I'd never thought a place like this could exist I was admittedly
awestruck. When I thought of where he lived I would've never in a million years have expected
him to bring to a warehouse! Let alone a warehouse that had more character than probably every
house on my street put together! It was, in a word or more, chic and to know that I was standing
in it made me a bit giddy! I could just picture his entire crew hanging here. The surroundings,
their personification, mysterious, shady and scary on the outside. Deadly, threatening and
beautiful on the inside. The setup was spacious with the lack of walls, the visual feed that met
your eyes was vibrant and sinister, and the light pouring in through the too high windows gave
the place a surreal feel. I LOVED IT!
I excitedly spin around to face him. "Where do you sleep?" the words are out before I can think
them through. He gives me a lopsided smirk filled with innuendo and points one long finger
directly above us.
I look up. It hurts my neck but it's worth it. This portion has a lower ceiling indicating that there's
been a partial floor added above us similar to the one on the opposite end of the warehouse. If
I'm thinking correctly- and I hope to god I am- Then from his room you're level with some of the
huge windows. "Oh my god"
"I opt for 'home'." He quips lazily and I scowl at him telling him not to kill my buzz. In his eyes I
can see how hard he's trying not to snicker, his smirk twitches in amusement but he holds his
hands up telling me he'll back off.
Taking him by surprise I scoff shaking my head choosing to ignore him I grab one of his hands
in both of mine. "Come on!" I practically run up the stairs that I assume lead to his room in my
haste to see his entire house. He trails effortlessly behind me, still hand in hand as he lets me
lead.
"This way." He chuckles softly into my hair, lifting me off the ground at the top of the stairs, my
back against his chest he turns me away from three other doors placing me back on my feet when
I face the direction of his room. It's the door furthest in the medium length hall lining the shorter
end of the rectangular building. I want to skip to it because my interest is piqued after seeing the
rest of the house but I stop myself because it feels nice walking with Edward so close to my
back, our fingers interlocked, his larger palms to the back of my far tinier hands.
The closer we get to the red metal door the harder it is to keep my pace steady. So far everything
I've seen was not what I expected and here I was hoping that the same rule would not apply for
my assumption about the windows. I briefly find myself wondering what was behind the other
doors, I know at least one of them should be a bathroom but that left two others. My thoughts
stop as soon as we reach his room door. Letting go of one hand I grab the handle and push it
open, I feel Edward laugh as I finally give in and race into the room leaving him at the doorway.
My feet automatically propel me towards the window. I was right! There are two windows in his
room. They're massive, starting from just above my feet and going far higher than my head,
when he comes to stand beside me I see him lean his tall frame against it and realize with glee
that the window is almost as tall as he is. Resting his head against the brick just above the
window, he smirks at me but the light pouring in through the large windows make him seem
softer. I've come to understand that he will always look sinister but illuminated in his room as he
lights a cigarette I can't help but picture him as the fallen angel boy, dark and tortured, he's a boy
with a broken halo.
"Like it?" he asks letting out smoke through his teeth, his lips stretched into a sinfully beautiful
smirk. He doesn't smile but his green orbs do as he watches me. The smoke rises forming a cloud
before it dissipates. The light bounces through the thinner facets.
I cock my head to the side looking at him quizzically. A glowing cloud surrounded my half
Greek, half Italian boyfriends' head? Ha! There it is. He really does look like fucking Adonis. I
grin wide. "Love it!" I answer honestly. He shakes his head with a grin that shows how hard he's
fighting against chuckling. I turn away from him so I can see the rest of the room while hiding
my goofy smile. The smile just seems to grow and grow the more I see.
His room is as spectacular as the rest of the 'house'. It's casual, showing that no effort was
actually put into decorating it, but if understated was what he was going for then epic fail,
because this room made my pulse quicken! He has a huge bed against the wall with a headboard
mounted onto the brick. The wood of the frame and the pillows atop the mattress are black but
the satin comforter's a beautiful shade of gold. Like the beddings of dark royalty the rest of the
room screamed out his soul, too. Unlike downstairs, the walls here have no graffiti and were left
bare in their original dark red brick, the floors were covered in plain black tiles while beside the
second window was another red door that I assume was his closet. Mounted to the wall, there's a
huge plasma, with a Play Station console and Wii lying on the floor beneath it. To the side of the
door I see a workstation with similar equipment to the ones downstairs. Aside from that the only
other furniture in the room is a gorgeous black and gold sofa facing the window with a table
similar to the ones in Nell' Ombra in front of it, laden with a semi-full stone ashtray, a few guns,
some papers and files, and small droppings of weed that had fallen free from the joint he'd
stopped rolling halfway through, from the looks of it.
"Wow." I say in a breath, but he doesn't say anything. "So totally not what I expected."
He sniggers and puts out the cigarette in the same stone ashtray I'd been transfixed with. "What?
No ghosts?" he pouts condescendingly walking away from the table slowly. I gulp and he smirks
a sexy lopsided grin. He intentionally morphs into a predator right before my eyes. "You look
scared?"
"I'm not."
"You're lying."
He calls my bluff, walking calculatedly slow towards me. My heart is tap dancing like a little
bitch every step he takes. My eyes alternate between darting to his feet to his eyes maniacally.
I'm on edge. My flight instinct wants to make an appearance but it's out for the thrill. I know
gangs. I can recognize them. And he wants me to see the devilish aura shadowing him. It's
working I desperately try to grasp conversational material so that I can kill my nerves. "Are-
Aren't you supposed to be all chivalrous? Trying to convince me to come here tomorrow? Saying
we don't have to- have er- you know- the- um- s- sex until I'm ready?" my mouth shoots of
before my brain can kick in.
He laughs silently at my unintentional bluntness or maybe because he finds my fear cute, I'm not
sure. "Chivalrous?" He smiles crookedly at me, his eyes turn dark. I'd be willing to bet my life
he's never heard that word directed at him before. "Bella, I can make you ready to have sex
anytime I want." He takes a dangerous step forward so I take one back. A retreat that makes him
cock his head to the side and smirk wickedly. "I won't tell you that we'll have sex when you're
ready." He looks at me with eyes that see right through me, fully confident of each word he
speaks."Cause baby you're ready right now."
His hands shoot out and I'm shoved forcefully onto the bed. My back makes contact and I
bounce from the force and comfy cushioned springs.
"Edward sto-" I think I was attempting to say stop even if I didn't really mean it but the words die
on my lips as I watch him peel off his shirt. The hard muscles of his chest and arms involuntarily
flex as he pulls it free, his dogtags settle heavily against his bare beautiful taut skin. Each defined
muscle ripples enticingly before my greedy gaze and I feel my mouth run dry But I have no
threat of dehydration because another part of my anatomy is seeping moisture that makes me
hungry
He watches me watch him and smirks. "I just wanna make you feel good anima gemella. I told
you I'd never hurt you. You gotta trust me 'kay?" he asks. His eyes are dark and serious. I nod
mutely. "What you thinking so hard about?" he asks, genuinely interested. He stills his
movements and waits for an answer.
"You said the first part meant soul What does that second part mean?" I ask because I can't
voice my current thoughts to him without burning my face off in a blush.
He smirks but his eyes are a million years away. My breathing hitches when he dips down
shirtless, his muscles hard, defined and flexed, he begins crawling up my body slowly. He licks
his way up my leg. His tongue running circles around my ankle as he strips my shoes and socks
off. I squirm under his hot tongue because my plan was talking. His kisses are tender as he works
his way up to my knees. It's so different from his forceful presence that it keeps me locked to the
bed Bound to him by this invisible pull he has on me. I can feel him everywhere, through the
want that radiates off him in hot, burning waves. "It's not so much the first part." he looks down
at our locked fingers, his thumb runs smooth circles against my inner wrist feeling my erratic
pulse through the long sleeve of my shirt and I'm happy he grabbed the unscathed one. "Together
it means soul mate."
My heartbeat skyrockets, fears die on comprehension. Rosalie's words echo in my head, just be
yourself, he'll never ask for more. I can do no wrong in Edward's eyes. I relax my body and he
smiles down at me lopsided.
"Bella, I'm right here." I don't understand why he says it until his hands reach forward and lock
on either side of my head. He kisses me hard and fast. His body deliciously pressing into my
body. My breasts mold under his hard weight and I feel my nipples pucker. Resting his elbow
above my head, he braces himself and uses the other hand to roam my body, over my shirt, down
to my stomach. I feel fire erupt all over my body. His cock is at attention right at my core. Jeans
on jeans. He presses into my core providing more friction when I moan into his mouth. My
hands lift tentatively over the taut muscles of his body, dipping into the troughs of each one.
Electricity sizzles at my fingertips as I get to touch him. Familiarizing myself with every inch of
his body available to me becomes a desperate addiction the more time I spend with him. Part of
me wonders whether he knows this. Wonders if he's intentionally tempting me because he knows
him being half naked is going to shoot my rational mind to hell. He breaks away biting on my
lip, our breaths ragged. His breath fans out over my face with every exhale. His eyes lock to
mine intensely. His kisses turn slower. Coaxing me as he lowers his hand to my shorts. His
fingers drag along the rim before playing with the button. I don't really have any idea what he's
up to until he undoes it in a swift movement, pulling down the zipper and stretching the material.
Cold air hits my overly heated skin though my drenched panties when he has the denim shorts
clean off me.
"Don't." He demands when he sees my breathing spike.
"Ed-Edward, what are you doing?" I pant in a mixture of confusion and ache as I see his dark
eyes above me keeping me on the here and now.
"I'm taking care of you anima gemella." His finger drags one long line along my slit, pushing my
panties into it. He looks down, tracing the shape of my mound as he toys with my nub through
the fabric. My chest arches. He grabs both my arms and locks them above my head with one of
his. Lifting his eyes back to my face, his ministrations on my sex never stop. "You're soaked."
He says looking right at me.
A breathy aaah escapes my lips as he circles my entrance to prove his point. I feel more moisture
leak out from the attention. He groans above me. His nose skims my jaw line in possessive
reverence. I feel his finger slip into the material and hook around the wettest part. "Bella." He
practically coos making me look at him again when my eyes shut. When I lock eyes with his
again, I see the concentration burning in his darkened green. "This will feel so good baby." He
lick his lips. I don't know if he's talking about himself or me but suddenly my panties are no
longer on me. I yelp and feel him chuckle lightly above me, nuzzling my neck with his nose. His
tongue sweeps out and sucks hard. Feeling me squirm under him he pushes his hips harder
against mine so that I can grind into his dick through his jeans. My body moves rhythmically
under his larger one, a primal instinct. Delicious friction provided by him as he bites down on
my neck. I feel his tongue lick up the bruised flesh and he blows on it to cool it. He rolls his hips
into mine catching my clit in a mind-blowing stroke.
"Edward" My face flames at how needy I sound but I can't help it.
"I got you babe." He says moving his hips away from me. I swear to God I want to cry when I
can't feel him anymore. Then my entire body shudders in pleasure when I feel a hard moist
muscle lick a long line up my open slit. My eyes fly open and I see him smirk at me from
between my legs. I try to shut my legs out of modesty but his jaw sets his eyes harden, daring me
to try that again and his hands spread my thighs wider holding them open to him. "Mine
remember." He says rubbing his hand over the gauze on my thigh as his breath hits my core with
every word. I writhe. He watches my reaction closely. His smirk slowly pulling back in approval
at what he sees. Eyes still locked on mine he lowers his head again, and watching my face sucks
my clit into his mouth, pulling it between his lips and licking hard and fast against it. I cry out,
my back arching off the bed and sticking my pointy nipples into the air under my shirt. "Fuck
Bella." He licks the rim of my core his nose rubbing slowly against me, he inhales sharply. The
very tip of his tongue enters me and curls at my entrance. He licks the rim again "I'm taking this.
This is mine." Then I realize it's my virginity he's talking about. It's my virginity he's watching
and licking so reverently. A wave of moisture releases from me, the coil turning tighter, almost
painfully because I need to release it. He licks up slowly savoring every drop he's being
rewarded with. I feel him smirk into me, the heat of his breath fanning out on me when he
speaks. "Bella, I want to- Fuck-!" His face flies forward his tongue plunging deep within me. "I
get to see all of you tomorrow, Bella!" His tongue shoves hard into my drenched core again,
licking up whatever I offer him. "I need to see all of you tomorrow!" He kisses my mound, biting
at the flesh and pulling before spreading my lips with his fingers.
I think I'm dying.
My body feels like it's at the top of a mountain about to free fall and I'm not even sure the
panting noises I'm making are normal. It sounds life threatening to me. He hums against me as he
sucks hard at my entrance. I'm hypnotized watching the bronze hair bob up and down between
my spread legs as he shoves his tongue deeper and deeper into my drenched center, circling it
around my entrance once before pushing in harder. He rubs his tongue against my inner walls,
humming into my core every time he feels my walls tighten around him. His nose breathes in
deeply against my clit as he works me with his talented tongue. Every so often when I'm about to
fall off the mountain he pulls back and smirks devilishly at me, a hungry glint in his eyes as he
watches me heaving and pouting, looking at him all worked up and frustrated. His fingers tease
my entrance as he kisses his way up my body. Two slip inside my core hard enough to almost
hurt when he plunges his tongue down my throat wantonly. I kiss him back, so needy, that he can
tell immediately how desperate I am for his attention. I can taste myself on him but oddly enough
it only serves to fuel my desire. I need him so bad. And I feel like he just might feel the same
way. His fingers curl inside me rubbing against a sensitive spot deep inside me. "That's it,
piccola. (baby)" He says into my mouth as he pulls out before I can orgasm. I don't complain
because his fingers pet me almost lovingly, his knuckles brushing against my bare nether lips and
then they're replaced by his glorious hips. His hands lift up my shirt and bra like he can't get
them off fast enough. My bra is snapped off me, my shirt bunched up at my collar bone so that
my heaving breasts are visible to him. His head dips down to suck on each puckered nipple
greedily as they're exposed. He bites them, leaving red marks on the flesh, which I love and from
the way he looks at his handy work I can tell he does too. He shoves his covered cock at my bare
flesh like we don't have enough time. Kissing me brutally hard while my heated juices soak into
his jeans.
I yell his name into his mouth as his naked chest collides with mine. Skin on skin. We both moan
when my breasts rub against him. I could quite honestly stay like this with him forever. I must be
crazy.
My body takes complete control of me, my legs wrap tightly around his waist, meeting him
thrust for thrust as he builds me up again. His crotch in line with mine he rubs my core furiously
with his huge solid cock straining so hard against his jeans I can feel it throb and twitch against
me with each stroke as his fingers toy with my nipples. His tongue dominates my mouth. He
grunts when I moan and pulls back and watches where his jeans is rubbing against me as he feels
me get closer. I feel the muscles of his abs tighten and release against my torso with each thrust.
I can sense his green oceans rise up to me again even with my eyes shut in ecstasy as he pulls my
nipples between his fingers and rolls them almost painfully just as he shoves his cock hard
enough against me to rock my entire body against him. The bed frame moves with the force of
us. I finally fall over the edge screaming his name loud enough for it to bounce off the walls
because this is so much more intense than what we did yesterday. Here in his room, with only his
jeans separating us and his skin against my chest. I can feel his heart pounding, the rythym
matching my own beats. I clutch onto him tighter, my nails clawing his back as he hisses. I think
I just might die from the built up pleasure of all his teasing before he finally let me orgasm,
coupled with our closeness. I feel his body shudder against mine as he bites my neck again
possessively wanting to deepen the redness of the mark he left on me. He rubs against me until
we're both panting, sated and staring at each other with mixtures of his semen and my juices
soaking the front of his jeans.
I'm still wound around him when I come down from my high. He's watching me so closely I
blush.
"Fuck!" He breaths, looking down at me. "You okay, piccola?" he asks watching my face with a
lopsided smirk and dark lusty eyes, there's a very slight hint of concern in the blackened green.
"Yeh..." I pant. I realize I'm still gripping his shoulders hard enough to break skin with my nails
and let go hastily, my face flaming.
He chuckles, his sweet, minty and smoky breath fanning out over my skin. Warm and all
consuming, but it makes me break into gooseflesh. He leans down and kisses me chastely. "You
fuck up my control." He repeats looking at the mark on my neck.
"You marked me." My voice comes out breathy despite my best efforts.
"You let me." He says it like it means something. I look up and he's smiling looking down at our
position. I'm almost naked under him. My breast bouncing with each ragged breath I take. My
legs open with him resting between my thighs. His eyes have an undecipherable twinkle in them
as he circles my nipple with his tongue staring at the mark just above my heart and I wish to God
I knew what was going on in his head.
"Edward, are we supposed to be 'intimate' like this" I ask in a smaller voice than I'm used to,
not even sure of the word to use to describe us right now. I'm not acting like myself. Or maybe
I'm just losing myself to him My heart skips.
He looks at me again, a smile in his eyes. Smirking up at me, he holds my legs around his waist
when I try to unwrap them. There's a teasing edge to his features as he cocks an incredulous
brow at me. "I just had my tongue in your pussy, we're dangerously past intimate anima
gemella."
I blush. I blush hard! It's more than the fact that he brought up what we did, it's the fact that he's
crude and brash and unapologetic for it and it makes me burn for him again. I'm turning into a
freaking hormone driven teen. I don't know what that makes me look like to him Am I easy?
Does he think I'm easy? I've never worried about that label before, I've never had reason to.
"What you thinking so hard about?" he kisses my temple.
"Is this wrong?" I look away from him and I feel his stare heat fiercely.
His arms lock like a steel cage on either side of my head. Hovering over me his voice is
alarmingly calm but serious. "Bella, this isn't wrong. Nothing we ever do will fucking be wrong
because I'm the only muthafucking one who'll ever fucking touch you. All of this is mine."
I don't know if he's upset or not so I stay looking to the side.
"C'mon, we have to go." He says looking down at me with deepened green eyes, moving away so
my legs fall gently to the bed. He strokes me between my lower lips with feather light touches to
my clit, I let out a shuddered breath because whether he knows it or not, I know he's trying to
reassure me.
"Why?" I ask, it comes out as both a whine and protest. I don't blush this time because I mean it
with every fiber of my being. I don't want to go anywhere. I wanna stay right here with him. A
safe little nest with the most dangerous person I could possibly ever meet, away from the
restaurant, away from the mayhem, where it's just the two of us. I don't want to go anywhere.
"Because I want to fuck you." He says seriously.
My mouth goes dry, my eyes widen and I can't help the hammering in my heart. I feel myself get
wet again but his fingers are away from me and he's getting up. My body screams for him to
stop, to come back! He looks down at me from the where he stands at the foot of the bed and
smirks. Dipping down fast, he licks me hard and groans when I moan and unwittingly arch my
hips harder to his tongue before he straightens up again. "Fuck- You keep doing that and I
probably fucking will."
"I have some shit to take care of." He hands me my shirt and shorts but toys with my panties and
snapped bra. Looking down at it with intense eyes and a lopsided contented smirk, he rubs the
still damp part of the material between his thumb and his index finger. His finger rubs the fabric
delicately and I recognize it as the way he strokes my core when he's being tender and petting
me. "Dress up." He says with a smirk walking to his closet and dropping my underwear inside as
he grabs a fresh pair of jeans and boxers out. He unbuttons and unzips his pants, I hear him laugh
softly when I turn around before he can take them off, my face flaming.
"Edward!" I yell when I know he's safely dressed again. His old jeans and boxers lie
unceremoniously on the floor when I turn and take in the black jeans hanging perfectly snug on
him as he stretches another t-shirt on. He folds his arms and leans casually against the closet door
unaffected by my tone. "The rest of my clothes." Sitting on my knees on his bed I give a pointed
look to the closet in the hopes that he'll give my under items back.
He shakes his head and answers his phone when it rings. Jasper's on the other line, I know
because he says his name and mentions something about them doing a good job and that it's
almost go time, so Jasper needs to make sure the guys are there and he'll take care of the rest. I
hear him mention Rose and then he says something about going somewhere now.
I gape at him as the conversation continues. He's not going to move. His eyes dart to me and he
runs his eyes down my body. He raises his brow, his look says 'dress up' but the darkened eyes
that come back to my face from its journey down my body tells me the last thing he wants me to
do is cover up. He crooks his finger at me calling me closer to him. I have the urge to rub my
thighs together but I fight against it. He wants my underwear so it'll come with a price.
I don't walk over to him.
He looks pissed. Then he looks curious.
I sit on his bed pulling on my shorts and slipping my top back down my torso making sure I'm
covered. Then I walk to him with my shoes in my hand. It feels weird walking without
underwear on, a good weird when I think where those items ended up.
He's laughing softly. He's done with his phone call by the time I get to him, he snaps it closed
and puts his arm around my shoulder as he leads us out his room. I'm happily tucked into the side
of his toned hard frame again. He kisses the top of my head, his breath is hot in my hair I can feel
him smirk into it. "Don't tease me baby. I'll make you regret it tomorrow."
I fist his shirt painfully tight in my palm as his husky words hit home. It's like I want to keep him
close. I'm happy because I get to do that. I get to hold him. I get to keep him close. And I know
he wants me to because he lets me.
"How am I going to get out of the house?" I ask him because I honestly want him to find a
solution. I actually crave time with him. My notoriously dangerous boyfriend, who makes me
feel safest.
He looks at me for a moment and I think it's because he's surprised I asked him that instead of
telling him I couldn't come. "All your chick friends are with the Wolves?" I nod. He cusses and I
can tell he's pissed at the fact I'm so involved with them so I say nothing, I won't apologize for
my family. They're the only people I trust, look at what my 'friend' Jessica did today And I'm
not sure if I still have Angela in my corner as yet so I can't afford to use that alibi.
I push that thought from my mind. "I could tell my dad I'm staying at Rosalie's? She's a friend
from work technically."
He grins looking down at me. "Nah, your ol' man knows I have a cousin named Rosalie. I won't
risk it." He thinks for a beat then looks back at me. "I got you." He says with a distant look in his
eye as he thinks of something. "C'mon." he suddenly picks me up and walks me to the car
slipping me inside and walking round to his side while I put on my shoes. I'm curious as to what
his plan is but we're silent in the car and soon we're driving.
~.~.~
The sky is dark grey with clouds building up violently fast, warning us of an impending storm. I
scoot closer to him and he shifts his eyes to me while changing gears. "Where are we going?" I
ask as we veer off the road and onto the bumpy mud drive into the forest. It's a wild stretch that
has been driven on before but isn't noticeable from the road. It's the type of trail that isn't found
unless you're the one who created it.
He navigates us through the dim lit vegetation with seamless ease. The trees become more dense
and I think he isn't going to answer me as he concentrates on getting us to the destination only he
seems privy to. "I need to go out. I gotta check on something first. Rose and Victoria will be
there don't stress." He answers offhandedly as he swerves the car round a large grouping of
rocks.
"Who's Victoria?" I ask cocking a brow.
He turns to me with a pleased yet amused grin. It does nothing to calm me down. "You're about
to find out." he says as he cuts the engine in the impenetrable wall of trees encasing us in the
forest. "C'mon." He says as I stare up at an abandoned warehouse of sorts, it's similar to
Edward's place but it's completely shrouded by the forest and it's getting closer to evening so it's
dark and terrifying.
I groan looking out at the ominous building with heavy clouds blackening the sky above it.
"What do you guys have against actual houses?" I rub my arms vigorously to get rid of the
goosebumps crawling up my skin.
He laughs under his breath getting out. I get out too snatching his hoodie out the backseat. He
looks at me over the roof as I walk round to him quickly slipping to his side, his arm around my
shoulders as we slosh through the mud and walk towards the large metal industrial door. "Actual
houses are so played out." he deadpans as he unlocks and opens the inner pedestrian door. With
him smirking at me, I begrudgingly walk through the ghostly creaking hinged door.
"This one yours too?" I look around when he shuts the door and switches on a light. This place is
different from his one. It's partitioned and the part we're in is a well spaced garage. I wonder
briefly if this is the garage he brought me to when I fainted but rule it out when remember we're
in a forest.
"Nah, this is Royce's place." He says kicking a can as we go. It slams against the wall resonating
loudly in the dead area. "This is where I was when I wasn't at my place." He kicks another one.
The sound is infinitely louder, bouncing hauntingly off the dark painted walls.
"Edward, stop doing that." I hiss fisting his shirt and looking around warily.
He laughs throatily. "Worried I'll wake up ghosts?" he drops his voice to a terrifyingly low level.
I can feel my face pale. He rolls his eyes. "Bella, the place is fucked up, not haunted."
I jab him with my finger when he kicks a drum over. "Relax." He shushes me nonchalantly. "I'm
just messing with them."
"Who?" I have a brief moment of idiocy where I picture him messing with ghosts? Edward
scares ghosts, it doesn't sound too farfetched to me really.
"Rose and Tor." He laughs with his eyes, giving me an incredulous look as he reads my face. I'm
100 percent sure he knows what I was thinking. I blush and look around again as we slip through
the door. He leads us up a narrow dark staircase. "Toria's James' girl." Cue relief here. "You'll
recognize her." He continues and I don't miss that he sounds certain of it.
So James has a girlfriend? Interesting. "How many of you have girlfriends?" I ask without
thinking. I clamp my palm over my mouth so fast it makes a slapping noise and I wince when I
bruise my lip against my teeth. My gaze freezes. I can't look at Edward.
He picks me up roughly and holds me hard against him. My legs wrap around him to make sure I
don't slide down the wall as he slams me against it. His body is hot and toned. I can feel his
muscles push into me with every breath he takes. He grinds into me and grins. "You're my
girlfriend huh?" his hands slip off the wall to hold my hips still. He grinds into me harder. He's
rock hard again straining against his jeans. Looking right at me his lopsided smirk is passionate.
His natural menace works into it, tingeing it with a hint of deadly seriousness. I tug hard on my
lip to stop from moaning. The friction he provides is killing me without my panties on. It's like I
can feel the heat rolling off him. I roll my hips against him when my body takes over and he
slams against my core hard almost like he's angry. I yelp. It feels so good. His head descends to
mine catching my mouth in a brutal kiss before the noise I'm making can get too loud. He breaks
away glaring me in the eye, his eyes look like he doesn't really believe I'm here. "Don't forget it."
his voice is low, his eyes are narrowed to slits but it's his tone that screams to me. It's an
obsessively fervent warning.
"Fuck." He says placing me back on my feet just when I think he's going to kiss me again.
"You're getting me off track baby. I gotta bounce. C'mon." He tugs at my hand.
"You're leaving me here?" My voice is incredulous.
"They'll get you home." He informs me. "They're fixing the place up for Roy before we get him
in."
I look at him in wonder as he slips back into gang mode. He's dark but prideful as he speaks.
"The place is a dump. He hasn't been here in fucking years."
"I'll help them out." I offer, shocking myself. He just kisses the top of my head and smiles. I
don't know why I said it, maybe because this Royce person seemed to be a big deal to him.
"Who's Royce?"
He looks down at me with an undecipherable look in his eye, but he answers me honestly. "He's
my old man's kid brother." His face is serious as he speaks. "Bella, don't ever mention this place.
Or Royce. Not to your father, not to the mutts. Kay?"
I feel a bubble burst in my tummy, this is apparently very important but he's not hiding anything.
I'm terrified by the look on his face because I now have the confirmation I need to know that
Royce is in fact one of the outlaws. I have so many questions, his uncle? The guy looked so
young. Why did I think he sounded better about Royce than his dad? Why was he helping sneak
Royce in? Why did Royce have to be snuck in! How'd he know I'd tell Edward I saw him in the
forest and my god what was he doing running through the forest in the first place-
I still.
Taking a breath I nod at him, swearing my silence because I want him to be honest with me
more importantly I don't want to ever be the reason he gets hurt. Then when I know he's sure I'll
honor my word, I let the words I'm dreading confirmation on fall from my lips in a whisper.
"He's the guy the police are looking for isn't he?" his eyes are guarded and his jaw is clenched
when he nods. "You two close." I state more than ask. It's like I need to confirm this suspicion as
well so that I feel even the tiniest bit better because I'm going to be lying to my father about
something big again first the Wolves, then the Fangs and now this case he's working so hard
on
Edward gives me another bob of his head, strands of his hair falling into his eyes. He looks and
sounds firm when he speaks again. "He raised me." It's all he says. I don't have time to fully
process the shocking words. I know this conversation is over when he opens up the upstairs door
with a bang. Two shrieks cut through the air as Rosalie and Victoria jump up from behind a
counter where they'd been hiding. They look stiff like they'd been ducking under it since Edward
started making the noises downstairs. I recognize the fire haired girl next to Rosalie. She's
seriously pretty, in a catlike way. She's the girl from the dress shop I was at the first day I met
Edward.
They're a mixture of scared and relieved that it's Edward they see. He laughs genuinely. "You
hide behind the fucking bar?" his face is mockingly incredulous. "Did you check the stock?" He
nudges his head at the area as if he's reprimanding them but he's really making fun of them. I eye
the cabinets with the Jack Daniels and other various types of liquor lining it. "That'd be the first
muthafucking place I'd hit if I broke into this fucking joint!" he deadpans.
"Jesus Edward!" Rosalie finally finds her voice, palm flat on her chest over her pounding heart.
"You almost fucking killed me!"
"Whatever." He says, disinterested, as he looks around the place noting the appearance. From
what I can see, the place looks nice. It's spacious, you can tell it's been out of use for a while but
in your mind's eye you can easily see that with some elbow grease it has a lot of potential.
There's blood colored paint on the wall and the joint kitchen/bar furniture and tops are black, so I
know at some point this place was probably as amazing as Edwards. It's kind of like his place,
it's open planned and looks like a place you'd find and notorious person lurking in it too, but the
only actual difference is that there's a ceiling here, so there are either rooms above us as well or
this place just has the garage below us and this floor with the doors at the side leading to rooms
and bathrooms. There's very little furniture and a lot of clutter but it looks livable for now with a
few homely touches added by the two girls. I look back at them remembering that I should be
helping them at some point.
They're grimy and their hair looks matted with light sweat from all the work they've been putting
in. I can only imagine how long they've been at this today. For one day's work this place looks
pretty great. Edward speaks again and disturbs the rest of my eye screwing of the loft styled
warehouse. "I'm dropping Bella here. Get her home when her shift's supposed to end 'kay?" he's
looking at Victoria, not Rosalie.
Victoria raises a brow in a timid question as if to say 'Me?' Edward nods once. "Make sure
someone sees you. Speak to them if you have to." He looks at me briefly at this part telling me
it's my call then turns back to Victoria. "Say you're from school or some shit. Say muthafucking
anything!" His words are direct but not unkind. It's just Edward. And I'm recognizing her as one
of those people. The inner circle. The ones he'd ever bother using that tone with. "But if you have
to talk, long and short of it, she's staying at your place for the weekend. Got it?" he raises a brow.
Rosalie and her look dumbfounded for a second but it's very brief. "Yeah got it!" she says in a
hurry as if she's making up for the time she missed.
"Good." He kisses my forehead then my lips fast because he really needs to leave. "Be careful.
And lock the fucking door!" The words are directed at all three of us as he leaves but he yells at
Rose about the door, she nods quickly. "Nice job with the place." He adds callously as he closes
it behind him, it's spoken as an afterthought, but I know it's said to compliment the two girls in
that small part of him that knows it'll make them happy. I see the two pleased smiles the door
receives behind him and figure out that Edward is actually close to his cousin and probably
James girl but he just doesn't show it. Either way when he speaks they listen and they seem to
care about his opinion.
"Running to meet his maker," Rosalie quips but as she says it her eyes twinkle telling me that
today probably holds just as much importance to her as it does to him. I find myself wondering
more and more about Royce King and the role he plays in their lives but I'm a fish out of water
so I have no idea what I need to say or do right now.
"Of course." Victoria adds. "The Devil won't let him be." She grins and turns towards Rose.
She catches sight of me and stops short. A smirk stretches across her lips "About time I saw you
again. So James was what was wrong with the dress?" she laughs.
My face heats but I shrug. "Hi I'm-"
"Bella." She smiles. "Victoria." She extends her hand to me.
I take it and she does a fancy handshake. Somehow that little gesture puts me at a world of ease.
"Hey, Bella." Rosalie squeezes my shoulder as she passes and disappears into one of the rooms.
"Hey." I greet after her. Then get down to business when she comes out carrying some cleaning
supplies. "What can I help with?"
"You could flash me some leg."
I turn towards where she stands with Victoria and gape when I see no hint of humor on her face
aside from when they see my expression.
"Yeah, is it true? Come on, let's see it." Red hair flies as Victoria's head spins from Rose to me a
curious smirk playing on her glossed lips.
"Of course it's true." Rosalie's bell laugh is followed by Victoria's then they walk over to me and
I briefly wonder if I should beat it. "Now, come on."
"She's skittish." Victoria chuckles softly, sharing a meaningful look with Rose. "Ed's gotta be
going crazy with you. Don't fret, la sirena, I think you've become an overnight star. James and
Jazz in your corner? It's never been heard of before. You're golden." She says offhandedly
waving her palm to her legs. "Now quit stalling, judging from what we heard about last night,
now isn't one of those times when you should be shy."
I flash them the gauze and they flash me disbelieving grins that morph into approving ones.
"Damn girl, she did it."
"I see it, Tor. Don't believe it. But I see it." Rose smirks, handing me and Victoria a wet rag
while she snatches a broom for herself. We work silently for the most part. I wipe down the
furniture with Victoria and at some point she tells me it's okay to call her by her nickname which
basically ranges from anything out the last half of her name. They seem to be in a great hurry. Or
maybe it's anticipation. But either way I just follow their lead and clean down the place as best as
we can before we start rearranging stuff so that the place looks fairly orderly.
"Weekend with Edward? He's gonna have sex with you." Toria says wiggling her manicured
brows. I turn beet red. "You know that right?" she looks at me as if she's trying to see if I do. She
smirks at my blush, turning to Rose with a comical expression on her pretty face. "How cute."
She thumps her open palm to my shoulder and goes back to fixing the clock. "Don't fret, la
sirena, I won't tell James anything if it makes you feel any better." I hadn't thought of that. Oh
my God, I'd be mortified if any of them found out or thought that. I want to nod vigorously to tell
Victoria just how very happy that would make me but she's still facing away.
"If you're not ready, just tell Edward to stop." Rose calls from behind the box she's carrying. It
seems Edward sleeping with me is set in stone. I'm not sure what to make of that but Rose and
Tor don't look disapproving or too shocked. I help her lay it down. It's huge but extremely light.
"It's impossible for him to hurt you."
She says the 'you' so meaningfully, I want to ask her why that is but my mind drifts at the last
second. Victoria snickers, a minx grin on her face. "Honey, it's Edward with you." She teases
looking at me. "He'll make you ready alright. Look at you. You're ready right now just thinking
about him."
I blush because since this afternoon I don't think I have an argument. "What's la sirena?" I ask to
get the attention of my sex life? Or soon to be sex life? Sex life Oh boy
They giggle quietly. It's not unkind but I know they see my redness and creased forehead. Their
smirks tell me they have more reason than that to be amused though, they know something I
don't. "It's what a couple of the boys call you behind closed doors." Rose confirms my suspicion
tugging on my hair lightly, "Mermaid."
My face scrunches up, "Mermaid?" They laugh again this time it's harder, "Why mermaid?"
"All kinds of reasons," Tori speaks distractedly, hooking up frames as Rose hands them to her
out the box. "I personally like to think it's because you sank Edward's bachelor ship to free pussy
voyages."
I spit out my coke and they rip snorts of tinkly full bellied laughter. On one hand, it bothers me
that Edward was with anyone like that. One the other hand, I'm ecstatic because I just heard,
from a source I've come to believe is a reliable one, that he's mine alone.
Oblivious to my musings, Rose snickers and smacks Victoria's arm. "Ew, Toria." Then they
realize they're wasting time and go back to work. "Conversational material again! Use that
question when you speak to Jazz and James, la sirena." Rose quips, smiling, then she winks,
mischief dancing in her green eyes so similar to Edwards, it makes me smile too. "May as well
use the name." She shrugs unapologetic of her use of the nickname I've apparently got with
them. Going back to work she opens a gift box right at the bottom with two frames and pulls one
out. "You're swimming with the sharks now."
I stop at the second frame lying in a bed of tissue wrap. I snatch it up quickly not realizing Rose
is reaching for it. It's a copy of the photo I'd seen at her house. Her curious gaze darts to me but
she doesn't try to remove the frame from my hand.
No wonder he looked so familiar!
The dark haired guy who Rose is piggy backing on with a huge grin
It's the guy from the forest!
He looks so young to be their uncle. And the smile on his sinfully striking face is happy but
deadly. It's too easy to see the similarities between him and Edward, from their dark aura to their
devilish good looks, they're cut from the same cloth. Holding the frame tighter I notice one hand
curled protectively under Roses knee to keep her from falling off. She must've taken him by
surprise. The tattoo on his index finger of that hand makes me recall his knowing dangerous
presence in the forest, a panther on high alert with more tricks up his sleeve than enemies on his
back. I look at his eyes for the first time. A carefree photo. No adrenaline pumping through his
veins from a month long flee from the police with an even longer exile from what I grasped from
Edwards words. With a sixteen looking Rose latching herself on his back, his playful smile
matches his playful eyes. They're green. A darker shade than Edward's, but equally as lethal and
intense. Even in this photo with his niece, he's calculating and dangerous beneath the calm
surface. I remember Rosalie and Victoria from earlier- Edward's maker. Black flecks dot the
green like poetic lightening. I inhale sharply because it's the exact opposite of how his eyes
looked when he was in gang mode in the forest. A walking mystery, that reminds me so much of
his nephew. Edward seems devilishly attached to him and from this photo I can tell he's not the
only one. I'd be willing to bet my life that Jasper is no different from Edward and Rose.
"Is this Royce?" I ask just so that I get some affirmation on my theories. I place the photo on an
inviting spot on the mantel above the fireplace so that I can make up for my rudeness.
A beam of happiness that twinkles in her green orbs, she nods, "Yup."
"He's a popular guy." I struggle to keep my curiosity in check because I really want to know why
he's so important, I want to know why Edward speaks about him the way he does, I want to
know why she looks so thrilled in the photo with Royce, I want to know if he really killed
someone and I want to know why he's got a different last name from Edward. I have so many
questions.
"Roy is royalty in every way that counts. He's the backbone of everything. "she answers easily.
A touching gaze in her eyes telling me that even though this guy is on the run, is wanted for
murder and is apparently a gifted criminal- a story I'm dying to have elaboration on by the way-
they may very well think the world of him. I've seen brief glimpses of care in his eyes when
Edward speaks about Rosalie, or the well hidden brotherly pull he, Jasper and even James have
but I've only ever seen anything close to prideful respect when it came to something dealing with
Royce. I gape at her. "He's been gone for too long. I still can't believe he's coming back." She
smiles sadly looking at the clock, then let's out a halfhearted laugh. "Stupid guys will get to see
him before me." I watch her face fall. "I hope nothing goes wrong. This is too dangerous.
Edward- Jasper-"she shakes her head against a thought she doesn't voice. "I just hope nothing
goes wrong."
My heart stops, dead in my chest as bile rises in my throat. I hadn't thought of that possibility.
The entire Forks and Seattle police force is out there tonight on a man hunt, just like every night
this past couple of weeks, and they're looking for Royce And tonight Edward is going to go
into the heart of it and attempt to get him outMy eyes begin stinging. I hide my trembling
hands as Tori speaks.
"Edward's got all bases covered Rose. You know nothing can happen." She smiles but it's forced.
"Roy's back." She tries for cheerful but it's unconvincing. "Nothing can happen to the guys. He'll
never let it." Rubbing her hands reassuringly against Rose's back, it's the most vulnerable I've
ever seen her features. I don't think she's the touchy type. Then again I don't think Rosalie is
either. Both girls are intimidating and Victoria is playfully fierce in her catlike glory, the perfect
match for James now that I think of it. Seeing them like this puts me on edge and I wish more
than anything that Edward would walk through that door with his annoying condescending grin
and tell me things in Italian just to aggravate me. "And it's the Shadow Fangs. They're not going
to get hurt." The way she says it makes me think she's trying to reassure herself as much as she is
Rose. I feel horrible I forgot James is out there too...
Silence follows as we work. Each of us are baiting time, trying to be optimistic, even though our
hearts are currently situated in our throats. The questions I'd had are momentarily forgotten as I
silently hope for nothing to go wrong. I watch the hands of the clock tick past ten and don't
move. I can't bring myself to leave this place until I see Edward is unharmed and back for good. I
even have fleeting thoughts of the safety of his gang. Victoria bites at her nails and stares at her
cell on the counter while Rosalie sits on her hands to keep them still as we take a break.
Just as I'm about to pop my last knuckle, Rosalie's pocket rings. The tension in the room rises as
we stare at her blue jeans, two minded about answering. She quickly fishes it out but the call cuts
off abruptly before she can answer. It's too soon for it to have gone to voicemail and we all know
it.
"Who was it?" Victoria asks, apprehension clear in her voice.
"Emmett." Rosalie says as if that means something. Swallowing hard she stares at the device in
her hands like its message is set in stone. "Tor, you and Bella should get to her house, it's getting
late." She glances at the time.
"I wanna wait." Every hair on my neck is standing on end.
Rose smiles at me but it's not right. "Bella, it's getting late. Tor will take you home, it's pointless
staying." She says as if reading my mind.
My brows furrow. "What? Why?"
"Edward's not going to be back tonight." She looks slowly from me to Victoria, her green eyes
burning with meaning at her friend. I immediately understand the words are meant for us both,
probably even Rosalie herself because the message isn't solely about Edward. "It's done."
Victoria's breath catches beside me, words whispered barely above comprehensible levels. I can
tell they're not surprised but there's still visible fear that's forcing their composure to remain
intact. "The cops." She says resignedly her dark grey eyes somber. Rosalie nods in confirmation,
matching her stance.
My mind shouts in objection so loudly I have to clutch at it to stop the deafening echo from
crippling me in my head.
We don't speak. Each lost for words as we stare blankly ahead. The quiet is killing us and then
we hear a noise behind us. We forgot to lock the door. Three heads spin hopefully in the direction
of it hoping to see anything that will put us at ease What we see however makes my blood
run cold.
A uniform
It's a cop
My eyes protest against scene that unfolds because I know this cop. He caught me dine and
dashing. Waylon Forge, takes a step into the room, gun out its holster and badge gleaming
authoritatively in the lighting of Royce's place, I tighten my grip on the counter until my
knuckles turn white. Oh fuck
~.~.~
Chapter Eleven - Miracle
*~*~* A penny for your thoughts now baby
Looks like the weight of the world's
On your shoulders now
I know you think you're going crazy
Just when it seems everything's
Gonna work itself out
They drive you right back down
And you said it ain't fair
That a man walks
When a bird can fly
We have to kick the ground
The stars kiss the sky
They say that spirits live
A man has to die
They promised us truth
Now they're giving us lies
Gonna take a miracle to save us this time
And your savior has just left town
Gonna need a miracle
'Cause it's all on the line
And I won't let you down
(No I won't let you down)
The river of your hope is flooding
And I know the dam is busted
If you need me I'll come running
I won't let you down... no, no
You're looking for salvation
You thought that it'd be shining
Like an angel's light
Well, the angels left this nation
And salvation caught the last train
Out tonight
He lost one hell of a fight
He said
I'm just one man, that's all I'll ever be
I never can be everything you wanted from me
I've got plans so big
That any blind man could see
I'm standing in the river
Now I'm drowning in the sea
Gonna take a miracle to save us this time
And your savior has just left town
Gonna need a miracle
'Cause your heart's on the line
And your heartbeat is slowing down
Your feet are grounded still
You're reaching for the sky
You can let 'em clip your wings
'Cause I believe that you can fly
Well my eyes have seen the horror
Of the coming of the flood
I've driven deep the thorny crown
Into the soul of someone's son
Still I'll look you in the eye
'Cause I've believed in things I've thought
And I'll die without regret
For the wars I have fought
Gonna take a miracle to save you this time
And your savior has just left town
Gonna need a miracle
'Cause your heart's doing time
And your conscience is calling you out
It ain't all for nothing
Life ain't written in the sand
I know the tide is coming
But it's time we made a stand
With a miracle *~*~*
~.~.~
I can taste the tension in the room on my lips. Ice pumps out my heart at a rapid speed. Chilling
my body as it travels in my bloodstream, painting my skin in goosebumps. My eyes are frozen
on the silver gleam of his gun. It glints and shines as he draws it higher. His uniform is mussed
and dirty from his trek but it's still enough to kill all sounds in the room. Fear grips me in its
venomous claws and I know I'm not alone when I hear Rosalie and Victoria rise to their feet and
hold their breaths too.
"Can I help you?" I can tell by her voice that Rose's composure is forced as we stand facing the
ever advancing cop. He moves at a steady, slow pace edging his way toward the bar and lounge
area.
"Odd place to be find'n three young ladies." Waylon's voice is stern and I can tell the cop in him
smells a rat.
Cop? Cop!
"Noooo." I drawl. Feigning nonchalance because technically yes I hate this man, but right now
I speak on behalf of Rose, Tori and myself when I say: This is bad. Really bad. "We just like
hanging out in private places." Waylon scowls. It makes me smirk internally. "Which, just so
you know, this property is. Do you have a warrant?" I ask innocently.
He shifts and that's all the encouragement I need. It's a Wolf related thing. Even though we
seldom hang out away from the guys, thanks to the backing we get from the gang, the girls
involved with La Push's ruling crowd can generally bullshit our way out of nearly anything when
it comes to the law. I've never actually done this without Leah or Rachel before but hey, no time
like the present for a solo career right? Slipping my game face on, I send a silent prayer to the
heavens in thanks for making me the daughter of a cop, then hold Waylon's gaze fiercely. "Cause
if you don't, you've got to leave."
"Don't you watch the news, Missy? There's an investigation in Forks. It's being headed by the
Seattle police force."
I hated his tone, I hated his patronizing way of speaking to me and fuck me, AGAIN with the
Missy! But I couldn't slip and be irrational right now. Fighting a cop would be bad, so bad. We
didn't have a chance against his weapon and it would completely screw us over if we got
arrested. This had to be fought with smarts first. Forks was technically Seattle's jurisdiction until
they either caught their man or gave up on the case. And I now knew their guy to be Royce King.
And Royce is evidently someone my boyfriend is willing to risk his life for so it ultimately makes
him fucking important to me by association. At the very least just until my Edward's back and I
know he's okay. Till then for the part that I can help I'll make sure his affairs are safe.
Those thoughts are honest, simple and as pure as law breaking can be but it's all it takes for my
mind to start flying again. Folding my arms, I tilt my head glaring at Forgeyboy. He's beating
around the bush. I pounce. "What's that got to do with having a warrant or not?"I snap.
Rosalie's presence at my side suddenly came to life. Arms crossed and stance blas enough to
match mine, she stepped forward, stopping beside me. The intimidating blonde from our first
encounter at Nell' Ombra makes her appearance. "Precisely." She pronounces with venom and an
arched brow. Circling one long manicured finger in the air, she gestures to the building before
speaking again. "This is private property."
"Cop or not, you need a warrant to be here." Tori bites out, standing at her full height.
We're being all 'Charlie's Angels' right now, but if you could break into our heads, you'd see a
mini-version running around with hands in the air. Freaked. The. Fuck. Out.
Gluing our game faces on despite the distinct urge to hightail it to safety, we stand tall looking at
him.
I didn't understand his motive. He hadn't produced a warrant to search the place. My gut was
telling me something was off. I didn't think he wanted to search it?... No, it's more like he wanted
to know what we were doing in it?...
Minus my being an accessory to a crime, the police chief in my father would be so proud that I
pulled such influence from him.
Looking closer at Waylon, I took careful note of the worried wrinkles lining his forehead. He
was sweating. Waylon Forge was more on edge then we were.
Armed with that information, I got my second wind. "And we're unarmed." I snap. Despite my
cool faade, subconsciously I slip my hand to my side. Discreetly dipping it into Edward's
oversized hoodie, wrapping my fingers around the cold metal of the blade hidden in the pocket. I
up my game face. "We don't pose a threat to you, so stop pointing that thing at us." My voice
was steady and calm in a command even though I was shitting myself on the inside.
Waylon scowled, his badge glinting with authority, he lowered the gun but he continued to cross
the floor towards us. His slow footfalls never faltering once.
"Look, if you have a valid reason to be here, let's have it." Tori snapped defensively, when he
was a mere few feet before us.
"Can I see the papers for this place?" Waylon directs the question to us coldly.
My eyes narrow. His body language is wrong. He already knows we don't have it? But how?
Why would Waylon be so protective of this place?
I'm the only one who seems to have caught these things about him though because I'm close
enough to see Rosalie's face pale slightly. I would've argued again but the words caught in my
throat when Tor and I hear what Rose does. We were screwed. There where distinct footsteps
thudding up the staircase towards the door. I could feel the fear gripping us in its merciless claws
as I pictured the hounds of cops about to swarm this place. We stood dead still as we stared from
Waylon to the door at his back.
Rose and Tori needed Waylon to disappear because Royce was in danger of the very cops Forge
represented. We collectively needed him gone because if he arrested us, we were screwed in
every sense of the word with no one to save our asses because honestly we'd rather be arrested
than implicate Edward and his guys. Gang loyalty. It's what we do. Granted, I was usually doing
this for another gang but details change, you know. Every step this man took towards us got him
closer to the wall in the lounge we desperately needed to keep him away from. The one with the
fireplace that was littered with pictures of Royce. We had a firm hint that some of the Shadow
Fangs were already in custody, so this would implicate them as well as us. Then there was me
and my solo problem, this would screw me over for all eternity. Not only would Dad find out I
wasn't at work, he'd find out Waylon found me while searching a warehouse in the middle of the
forest for Royce King, the felon who's case is keeping him away from home more often than
usual. Along with breaking the heart and trust of my dad, I'd be spitting in the faces of my
Wolves. I'm not sure they'd ever be able to forgive me. If they didn't, I couldn't even blame them.
I'd made an active choice to be with Edward. I knew what it could cost me if they found out, but
I still couldn't bring myself to stay away from him. I broke one of my loyalties to the Grey
Wolves because I have severe feelings for Edward, I didn't regret it and I wouldn't be able to
blame them if this went south but I loved them equally, it was what it was. I could feel that
thought crippling me from deep within the pit of my stomach. Losing them, the safety net of my
family, would kill me. If I lost Jake, would that mean I'd have to stay away from Billy and Sarah
too?
Fighting hard against the rising bile, I push aside those thoughts. Losing La Push would break
my heart, completely pull the ground out from under my feet but right now, I was faced with
fucking Seattle and I needed to protect Forks
Jesus, who'd have thought I'd say that one day?
"Yeah, I didn't think so." Waylon said, raising the gun again. "Now, what you girls doin' here?"
Just as my fingers wrap firmer around the blade to yank it out I hear one of the hurried footsteps
push through the door.
Dirty, bruised and bleeding, I recognize the man instantly.
"Forge, stop fucking with my kid."
The utter exhaustion in his voice doesn't drown the commanding undertones of the striking man.
His hoarse deadpan instantaneously stills everything in the room.
"ROYCE!" Rose screams and launches herself at him just as Edward enters with a few other
Shadow Fangs. Emmett, Caius and Demetri. They remain in the doorway, tossing their guns
carelessly onto the hall table.
I'm dumbfounded, watching them with unbelieving eyes. My gaze remains on Edward, relieved,
confused and awed. He's here.
I don't know why that makes me feel better because it's not like I can protect him physically,
though I'd sure as hell try if I had to. I guess I'm simply relieved because seeing him in the flesh
means he's okay. My fear of him having been arrested is one nightmare I'm not faced with. The
relief nearly makes my legs give way. The confusion fights for dominance against the relief but
loses even though I don't really understand how it is that Waylon's not arresting them.
Everything suddenly fades out when my brain starts functioning enough to process what I'm
seeing. Then I'm mesmerized because Edward is grinning. It's a 'smile grin'. A glint of complete
happiness cocooned in his wicked naturally sinister smirk. In my peripheral vision, I see Rose
grab Royce in a bear hug the second she's within reach. He winces and she backs up, but aside
from that there isn't a face I see that isn't a little giddy with glee. Even Waylon's bloody grinning,
walking over to the bar and grabbing a bottle of whiskey-
Wait! Back up. The hell?
I look again and see the same thing. Automatically, I let go of the blade I'm wielding in my
pocket and gape with a comically slack jaw when he tips back the bottle and knocks back a swig
of the hard liquor, clearly experiencing his own relief that we're with the Shadow Fangs too.
I feel eyes on me, an intense burning that sears my skin and makes my pulse skyrocket. The pull
he has on me is soul gripping. My body turns instantly and I lock onto his jade eyes, staring at
me quizzically. He's dirty, a sweaty sheen covers him, I can see traces of blood leaking from the
scratches on his tall, beautiful frame and his dark clothes are soaked and caked with mud in some
areas. All it takes is one crooked finger in my direction and my feet fly forward, leaving my
brain confused and alone where I once stood. His grin widens, just before I slam into his body
and I feel his chest vibrate under my cheek with a silent chuckle. His arms lock around me and
mine wrap fiercely around him. It feels like I'm floating, my feet don't touch the ground, my
heart pounds blood into my eardrums deafeningly. The beats are in time with an insistent
thumping sound that damn near brings tears to my eyes. It's only then with my ear pressed to his
chest, his dogtags digging into my temple, that I realize, I was terrified for him above all else
Having tangible evidence that he was here safe and sound, even if he was banged up, was like
being able to breathe for the first time.
I feel thick, warm liquid under my fingertips. My brows furrow and I pull back in confusion at
the familiar consistency between my fingers. Oh god I claw and crawl up him to see his face.
"You're bleeding." I whisper.
"Only a little bit." He smirks, matching my soft tone teasingly.
Before I can knock him one upside the head because it's not a trivial matter that he's hurt, I hear a
distinctive laugh behind me and look up just in time to see James walk in and exchange an
amused look with Edward. There's blood flowing in a steady stream down the side of his face
from a deep gash on his forehead and one of his piercing blue eyes is fractionally shut from the
swelling around it. He's distracted by Victoria when she races to him, her traveling hands taking
inventory of his injuries and her lips peppering kisses to his chest and collar because that's as
high as she can reach with her lips when he's standing up straight. I have the same problem with
Edward.
"James!" Toria's frantic. Looking at him I don't blame her. "What the fuck happened!"
A dark shadow falls over the room, adding strain to the happiness. I can almost see it happen
before my very eyes. A looming cloud blackens the air around us, smiles fading to nothingness
as it spreads its holding ground. Tension's rising at rapid speeds around us. From the look on
Toria's face, I can tell I'm not the only one curious as to what's going on.
"Where's Jazz?"
Still locked in Edward's arms, the best I can do is swivel my head to the right where Rosalie
stands. Stepping away from Muscleman and Royce, she took one look at Edward and reality
visibly seemed to crash down on her. "Where's Jasper?" she repeats, moving closer towards
Edward, her steps speeding up when her now timid green eyes land on his blood coating my
fingers.
Edward's deadly rigid in my arms. His body taut and fierce, I can practically taste the rage
burning inside him. I find myself slightly fearful I hadn't really thought about that. This was
technically a family matter And even if they didn't show it, I could tell they were fiercely close
so why would he come back without his cousin? My heart drops as the worst case scenario plays
out in my head.
"Edward" Rosalie's soft gaze flitters up from the blood coating her fingers from Edward's face
as she turned him towards her. She sounded desperate. A sound I would've never initially
guessed she'd ever be capable of using. "Where is he?"
We all look to Edward for an answer. But it's another voice that responds.
"We'll get him out." Royce sags against the door frame trying to catch his breath.
Simple and to the point, but that was some reassurance because at his voice, the strain in the
room seemed to ease.
At Edward's answering devilish smirk, it damn near fucking evaporated.
"Sure as fuck, he's getting out."
There's some hidden message in his words but it would appear only the guys are privy to it. I
couldn't care less. Everyone that mattered was apparently alive even if they weren't well. With
that worry put to ease I could be perfectly honest with myself and admit that right now all that
mattered was the idiot in front of me. Placing my hands on his back, higher up than from where
he was bleeding I buried my face in his neck, inhaling deeply and giving in to the fact that
Edward Cullen meant more to me than I let myself know. He responded by holding me tighter
even though his attention was on the rest of the room.
From my position against his chest, I can see Royce clearly. My curiosity over this man remains
ever peaked. I'd forgotten about him in totality in my rush to get to Edward. However, I'd
apparently been the only one to commit that mistake.
I feel Edward's silent laugh as Rose gives Waylon the stink eye while she walks towards Royce.
Part of me is thrilled, wondering if Waylon will freak out now that he knows that Rosalie is
related to both Royce and Edward.
"God, I can't believe you're back." The relief and affection laced in her tone is heartbreaking.
"It's- I mean-You're- Just- Jesus!" She shakes her head and then laughs. A beaming smile
stretches across her face as the intoxication of unadulterated happiness takes over again. She
squeals loudly, looking like a child. Royce smirks, laughing even though it's strained from pain.
He's covered in dirt, drenched to the bone and clearly wounded. But apparently Rosalie hasn't
noticed. She barrels at him again, barely giving the visibly drained man enough time to brace
himself for it.
I watch curiously. Royce King. He remained as striking as he had the day I'd seen him in the
forest. Naturally menacing and as deathly glorious as his nephew. I notice burns and wounds on
his skin though and it makes me examine him harder. My eyes grow wide when I realize there's
actually very little flesh visible on him that isn't wounded.
"La bambina. (Baby girl)" He may be worse for the wear but he still manages to pick up Rose
and return the hug with a little less vigor considering how worn out he is. He chuckles. "How
you been?"
"Jesus, he is not." Edward deadpans and Rose rolls her eyes when he and his maker chuckle at
her expense. "And I did all the fucking work." His velvet voice comes out uneven from
exhaustion even as he teases. He picks up his voice a tad and swings his head fully towards them
growing serious. "And for fuck's sake, get off him Rose-" he orders stepping forward a little
when Royce starts wheezing and heaving. "-he's cut open!"
Rose slips away from Royce, white as a sheet. "Uncle Roy?" she asks, looking him over for the
first time.
"Relax la piccola Elisabetta (Little Elizabeth). Gimme a second, I'll be good as new." He smirks
through his obvious discomfort reminding me so much of someone else I know. Royce walks
over to the lounge unhooking a strap of dangling guns, refills and knives from beneath his hoodie
and dropping it to the floor as he collapses onto the chaise closest to him.
Everyone follows suit and heads in the direction of the lounge save me, Edward, James and
Toria.
"Aren't you supposed to be home by now?" he whispers into my hair.
"Home!" I shriek, momentarily forgetting where we are. I slam into his chest with my fists
apparently also forgetting he's hurt. "I was worried, you jackass." His arms wrapped around me
instinctively steadying us both. I felt his chest vibrate and looked up to see a breathtakingly
amused smirk plastered to his sinfully beautiful face. "What the hell is wrong with you!" I growl
into his soaked shirt, burying my head into his shoulder, needing his scent so badly right now so
I can absorb him. I'm irrationally pissed at his recklessness. He's a gangster, I mean, come on,
Bella. He's in constant dangerous situations because he himself is dangerous. It comes with the
territory.
"Wrong with me?" his tone dances playfully. "You're the one attacking felons."
I hear indiscreet snorts and remember we're not alone. Pulling back quickly I look at him, really
look at him. He's a mess.
"Oh my God." He smirks broader at my exclamation. I know what he's thinking and I want to
smack him for it but stop myself because that would defeat the purpose. "What happened?"
"Minor run in with the feds." He says. It's short and clipped. I know without asking that
something went wrong out there that lead to Jasper being cuffed. He's pissed off. More than I
think I've ever seen before. The storm he's keeping at bay is of colossal proportions.
"Edward, did everyone get out all right?" His eyes dart to me and I clarify. "Not Jasper. Aside
from jail- The Sha- Your gang. They got out safe?"
He raises a brow. An undecipherable glint churning in the dark emerald oceans. Maybe it's
because I showed concern for Fangs? Maybe it's because they didn't all get out? So many
maybes and then he's saved from answering me.
"Well, loooook who's done teething."
I whip my head to the side and catch James smirk at Edward as Toria with a grin unlocks her
legs from around the blue eyed mischievous Lucifer incarnates hips. "Aw c'mon." He pouts
mockingly, and then drawls out. "Flash me those fangs la sirena."
Despite my best efforts to fight it my lips curls upwards and I laugh straight out my gut. I must
be insane.
"You know at some point I want to know why you and your posse call me a mermaid." I say.
Edward watches the exchange with hidden amusement.
James throws a dramatic, accusing glare at Toria and she kisses him in response with a tinkly
sounding giggle.
"You're an ass." Tori scowls at him after her shocking display of a higher than PG make-out.
"How the hell did you get so banged up?" In that moment she reminds me of Rachel, using anger
as a front to cover up her worry. Everyone's got a mask, this is theirs.
James smirks and grabs her hands in a death grip when she tries to swat him. Lifting her up
again, he makes her hold him. "C'mon." Even when he pretends to whine the predatorial edge to
him doesn't fade. "Bella missed Edward more than you missed me."
Huh?
James face is sinfully innocent but Toria bites back her grin so miserably hard she looks seconds
away from busting her lip open.
I've been so worried about looking around me that I hadn't looked down until now. I can't see
feet. Any feet.
Oh hell
My faces flames brightly, I wiggle desperately to get off Edward. My legs begrudgingly let go of
his waist but his hands keep me floating in the air. A wicked grin on his face he leans down so
we're at eye level. "Where you tryna go?"
His voice is low and husky, promising trouble. My eyes grow hungry and my core drips a little. I
flush further under his knowing, lustful gaze and he finally lowers me to the ground. His lips
connect to mine chastely the second my feet connect with the floor. It's soft and quick but it
sends my mind into a tailspin. A quiet moan of contentment escapes me when he licks a line
across my bottom lip. He pulls back and grins. Standing at his full height he towers over me as
he locks our fingers together and leads me towards the lounge.
I feel the distinct need to plant my feet firmly on the ground. My self-preservation instincts tell
me not to go there. Force of habit. Raised and bred on La Push you tend to be cautious when
surrounded by another gang. I can't help it. This is still going to take some getting used to.
When James flanks Edward I have little choice in the matter though. Toria is practically super
glued to his side. It'd be amusing if I wasn't about to share a room with 'Royce King, royal felon
on the run'. All things considered I felt the need to follow his lead and bolt!
"James, ti occupi tu di Jazz e Alec? (James, you handle Jazz and Alec?)" I look at Edward's dark
tall frame through my lashes, soaking it up. There's the Italian that curls my toes.
"Laurent lo fa gi. (Laurent's already on it)" James replies. It's the first time I've heard him
maintain a conversation in the language.
Edward nods, turning his attention to his uncle who's got his eyes closed, facing the ceiling with
his head dropped back. "Roy, va bene? (Roy, you good?)"
Royce smiles crooked despite the tired, pained look in his devilish eyes when he opens them.
Green. "Vivere, il nipote. Sempre vivere. (Living nephew. Always living.)"
Edward grins, sinking into a lounger, pulling me with him. I end up nestled into his body as he
leans back lazily. His muscles tensed and bunched up beneath me stretch and I swear, hurt or not,
this wickedly attractive gangster will be the death of me. I groan internally as he settles me
against him better until his chest serves as my backrest and I can easily feel his breath at the side
of my face and down my neck when he speaks. "Bella." He says simply in introduction and I
realize he's just all about talking because he elaborates no further.
I feel a shift in the air and look straight ahead to collide with Royce. He grins in hello, looking
exactly how he did in the forest, the picture of Shadow Fang, regardless of what's going on, they
never lose the wicked air surrounding them. I offer him a half-hearted wave and wolfish grin to
mask my natural apprehension since I'm really out of my element.
"You've met Royce before." Edward continues, bouncing his leg once and speaking against my
ear softly, sensing my unease. He wants confirmation that this is who I saw in the forest. Royce
offers it on behalf of me.
"Red Riding Hood."
"Jesus, does everyone you know have an aversion to my name." I whisper under my breath.
Edward chuckles beneath me and I don't understand why until his uncle speaks again. "I was
going out on a limb when I saw her, wasn't certain who she was and if your story was for real.
But then I figured if any fucker's crazy enough to fucking go after his rival's girl, it's probably
my muthafucking nephew."
I feel Edward's smile against my shoulder. He kisses the back of my neck, licking a slow circle at
his prize on his lap. I shiver involuntarily. He's tired but his thumb rubs my outer thighs lightly
when he feels me stiffen when I finally draw up the brainpower and comprehend the words.
Nervous, I pull my hair into a ponytail, gathering 'Red Riding Hood' has more to do with the big
bad Wolves than it does with finding me in the forest, though both are very convenient for the
title. Cocky, smug ass bastard-ness must run in Edward's family. I laugh on the inside, even
though I'm rigid on the outside.
Royce catches my movement and smirks with his eyes reassuringly. "Don't fret cara
(dear/darling). I couldn't care less."
He says it so easily I have a hard time believing him until he leans back, really unaffected by my
family ties because he's THAT sure of his nephew.
His lack of concern is peculiar, peaking my interest, considering how pissed everyone else
constantly seems to be about the Wolves. But if Royce planned on speaking to me some more it
needed to be pushed to a later date, the man was in some serious pain.
As if I need the confirmation I watch him wince, his eyes closed tight. He sputters a bit and
blood stains his shirt when he clutches at his abdomen. I recall Edward saying he was cut up.
"Edward?" I whisper. He tilts his head toward me. "Your uncle's bleeding. A lot."
His brows furrow and his jaw sets. A grim look mars his face. "He's pretty banged up."
"How deep's the cut?" I question because he's been on the run for God knows how long, if he's
been like that for a long period of time, he needs help. Now.
Edward's face says it all. I'm clearly not the first to have thought of this. Green orbs watch me
intensely before he drops his head back exasperated. I know the feeling too well. In this line of
work there's no simple visit to ER or a doctor. You need someone who isn't likely to be sighted
by cops. Those people are far and few here. It's well known that aside from the gangs everyone is
pretty straight-laced in town. Speaking from personal experience, in La Push, for the most part,
Leah and I are relied on to fix up the guys when they're too messed up or stubborn to do it
themselves. It's in no way pleasant for either party.
"I'm working on it cappuccinetto." He says. The strain behind the words is not lost to me. I don't
understand what the problem is. It's more than what's on the surface that much is for sure. He
catches my gaze and shakes his head telling me not to ask. "Don't worry about it. I'll sort
something out."
Clutching a couple of beers James collapses on the seat next to us. He hands one to Edward then
holds his own to his swollen eye before tipping it back and taking a swig. "Sort out what?"
I miss Edward's tight jaw as he flips the cap off the bottle and answer James on a knee-jerk
reaction. "A doctor."
"Not Carlisle."
I freeze dead on the spot even though I'm not the one Royce is talking to. Granted I've known
him a very short while, but I'm going to go out on a limb and assume that Royce seldom sounds
like that. From the look of things around me I know I'm right. It's not a tone he usually uses. It's
clear dismissal of the thought. Blunt but still casual and cool with only hints of disregard.
Carlisle? I swear to god I've heard that name before.
Edward doesn't seem fazed by any of this. "Wouldn't dream of it." he replies nonchalantly.
"We don't have anyone else man." James pipes in lazily, guzzling his beer like its water and
reaching for another. Thirsty, this one.
Edward shrugs indifferently, his head still facing the ceiling. Royce catches it and sniggers
shaking his head at Edward's behavior. Then James smirks because apparently none of the three
give a fuck. I stare at each man bewildered.
"You're crazy." I whisper to Edward.
"Yeah?" he opens one eye to look at me. The corner of his lip twitches. "Why's that?"
"I'm assuming Carlisle is doctor-"
"Among other things." He interrupts me, straight-faced. I can detect mischief twinkling in his
eyes.
James snorts his beer back out his mouth at some inside joke and I swear to God, I think he says,
"that's one way to put it Cullen", under his breath.
I ignore them and the person I cautiously see enter the house but trail in the doorway. He's a
young guy, with dark brown hair and under the dirt and grime, he's wearing Shadow Fang colors
and a ridiculous amount of cuts and bruises too. He should just walk right in really, he'd be right
at home here.
"Edward your uncle needs a doctor. He's weak as it is and God knows how much blood he's
losing." I add as an afterthought. "Cleaning it up isn't going to help him much if it's deep.
Someone's gotta stitch him up."
Edward peers at me for a lot longer than required for those simple words. I squirm a little. He
doesn't react on the outside but I see the smile in his eyes. "We'll stitch him up here, piccola
(baby). Tor'll take care of it, don't stress." He dismisses easily.
I smile a little smug on the inside. That's that then. The upside of having a hard life? You're
naturally innovative to ensure you survive.
Just then I see Waylon walk across to the bar for some ice. Edward's grin is so huge and amused
I don't even need to see it to know it's there. I can feel it! Smug bastard. I look from Waylon to
him but he ignores my questioning gaze, offering me no explanation. I don't need one. I
should've guessed something was up when he told Jake those were 'his cops' the night after my
dare trouble. Why else would a cop be in such a rush to protect the restaurant of a criminal from
even minor theft.
"What are you still doing here?" he asks instead.
I lie. "We were about to leave before you guys got here." Behind him Rose and Toria release
breaths I'm not sure they're aware they were holding. "Can you take me home instead?"
Consequences and alibi be damned. I scan his injuries, I needed more time with him.
He must've sensed it too because next thing I know he's pulling us both up. "Yeah."
My fingers remain fisted in his shirt. He doesn't make any move to pry it off. Pulling me into his
side with an arm around my shoulder he calls over my head that he's out.
We don't make it far.
"The fuck-" Emmett sidesteps Rose to peer at the entryway, the movement grabs our attention
and a chain reaction of violence ensues.
Edward follows his gaze and his face drops from calm to damn near arctic in 0.1 seconds flat.
He's across the room. The burning sensation of the material pulling free from my hold plays on
my fingertips the only reminder that he was ever within grasp in the first place. A bone crushing
crunch follows drawing my attention back to the guy I'd seen earlier.
"Edward."
A chorus of his name escapes Rose and my lips but it falls on deaf ears.
"E- Man- I didn't know-" His tone is strained from his awkward position. "They came in from
everywhere- I reacted- I didn't see the others- I cleaned up everything- Everything's cool Edward.
It's taken care of."
"Really?" Edward's voice could cut diamonds. "Then where the fuck are Jazz and Alec? Cause I
don't see them."
"I didn't-" the guy can't continue as he wheezes for breath.
"Who made the shot Riley?" Edward asks, walking forward with trembling fury. Riley flinches.
He tries to explain but Edward's not listening. "Who made the shot?" this time louder. Far behind
Edward, I flinch with Riley.
He opens his mouth again but at this point Edward's right in his face. Fists wrathfully balled, face
locked in a dark, murderous rage. His sharp eyes narrow to cold slits."WHO. MADE. THE.
SHOT?"
Riley breaks.
"I DID-"
He's plugged against the wall faster than anyone can react to.
"E, c'mon, not like shit can change now." Reluctantly, Emmett tries to reason with Edward when
Rose grabs onto his huge bicep in a silent plea for him to do something because Riley's growing
more and more frantic for breath in her cousins' hold. It's a very weak attempt to stop Edward
though.
No one moves towards them. Even when Riley starts kicking his legs in struggle, Edwards grip
on his neck doesn't loosen.
"His mistake" Edward seethes in a low, uncaring tone, "got two of my men locked up." No
emotion shows on his face, it's like he's in a different universe from us. I'd tell him to stop if I
didn't figure out Jasper and 'Alec' got arrested because of miscalculations on Riley's part. "Give
me one reason why I shouldn't kill you right now Biers?"
My eyes grow to saucers and just like that I decide against my impassive approach.
Riley chokes and wheezes. His hands clutch onto Edwards' trying to pry them off him as his face
turns from red to blue and slowly edges its way to purple.
"What's that?" Edward tightens his grip. "You need to speak up Biers. Your blind shot alerted the
Feds. You know it and I know it." His fingers flex again. "I can't hear you Biers. One reason?"
"Edward."
Rose's eyes dart to me, a mixture of gratitude, desperation and fear.
"Il nipote, lascia andare il ragazzo. (Nephew, let the boy go)" Royce says in a voice similar to
Edward's usual one. The unaffected-by-jack-shit voice. Only it sounds a little less sexy to my
ears.
Yes, crazy. I'm crazy. I'm watching my boyfriend threaten the life of another human being and
recalling that he sounds sexy when he speaks Italian. Crazy! I'm losing my goddamn mind.
"Abbiamo altri problemi per affrontare. (We got other problems to deal with.) Kid won't make
the same mistake again. Will you kid?" He continues switching back to English when addressing
Riley and I'm brought back to the present.
Riley's close to blacking out. He tries to nod his head despite his plight and fails. His eyes flutter
frantically as he desperately tries to convey his compliance.
"He said okay! He agrees! Jesus, Edward!"
I don't even realize it's me that's spoken until several pairs of eyes dart to me save my boyfriend,
Emmett and James.
"Il nipote, lascia andare il ragazzo. (Nephew, let the boy go)" Royce repeats with little stress
even though he's standing up.
Edward unlocks his fingers from Riley's throat and watches dispassionately as he collapses to the
floor.
Riley's hands clutch at his throat to soothe the ache under the angry finger marks on his neck. He
coughs and gulps air in one huge, busting lungful after the next, looking like he's going to pass
out any second. Crawling with one hand to his throat to keep him upright, he fights desperately
for consciousness when his eyelids droop.
"Don't cross me Biers." Edward warns with low venom staring at him at his feet. "Don't forget
how I got here. One move that says you crossed me- and by the time I'm through with you there
won't be a muthafucker on the street that will need you for a job. It won't end well for you Biers."
There's unmistakable promise in his words even though his face is a serene mask of nonchalance.
Someone's arm brushes against mine as they step forward. I don't have to turn to recognize the
blonde hair in my peripheral vision. Rosalie. "How often does he stop at Royce's request?" I
whisper, still looking ahead, slightly shaken by the whole experience.
"Counting that time?" she whispers back. "One." Then she turns a bit more to look directly at
me, all kinds of bewildered at the next words she speaks. "And it wasn't Royce that he stopped
for, Bella"
~.~.~
The ride is quiet in the dark car as I bury my face into Edward's hoodie. He's seething at the
thought of Jasper and Alec in the can. Waylon will be able to pull some strings when he reports
back on Sunday. It brings me down a bit too, both that he's worried and that Jasper's in the
slammer. I know for a fact that a lot of the Shadow Fangs tolerate me. I'm not dumb. There's no
way in hell that the whole damn gang likes me. I couldn't really care less. No gang would be
pleased at a rival bitch being brought into their territory regardless of who she's with. Heck just
last month, if Sam rocked up with a girl affiliated with the Shadow Fangs, I would've knocked
her into 6 years from now, while Rachel and Leah sedated his crazy ass. The Shadow Fangs
tolerate me out of either fear or respect for Edward. Which one of the two doesn't really matter
because, in our world, fear and respect go hand-in-hand and Edward's skillfully earned both. So
yes, they tolerate me to save their own asses but Jasper and James are kind of different. We're
not close and, unlike Tyler, they don't go to school with me for me to have that excuse, but
they're nice enough either way and I like them for it. The thought of Jasper in prison bums me
out.
The only thing keeping my mood afloat right now is tall, dark and handsome beside me. There's
a shit-eating grin on my face hidden under his hoodie, I know it and so does he.
"Just say it already." Breaking me out my thoughts, he runs his hand carelessly up my thigh,
leaving goosebumps in his wake.
"No."
He scoffs. "You will eventually."
He sounds so certain I'm in love with him, I turn away and stare hard out the window, watching a
very important street zoom by. Mine. "Edward?"
He runs his hand higher up and my body flames. "Hmm?" he hums, deceivingly innocent, still
staring ahead out the windshield.
Oh hell.
"You gotta take me home." I grab his arm and he hisses. It's from pain. Unwittingly, I roll up his
sleeves to break the trance and damn near hurl when I see the slashes ripped through his arm.
When his eyes open again, they're burning black with something more primal and hungry.
"That's where I'm taking you." He responds.
My eyes dart up to his searing gaze on me. I swallow thickly, literally shaking my head to clear
it. I move away from him to gain some perspective.
"Edward home is the other way." I remind him in case he forgot where I live Hoping he forgot
where I live and that's why he's driving in the opposite direction from my street. I open the glove
compartment. I half expect him to stop me but he doesn't so I easily rummage through the
personal shit in his car. Moving aside the automatic, shifting the black fingerless gloves,
snatching up the torch I find so I can see better. First thing I spot with the added light are his
cigarettes. I pocket them and I hear him chuckle but I ignore him when I finally see something
useful to me.
"No. Home is thisway." he counters. "I just let you live somewhere else for now." I swallow hard
and my pulse quickens. He changes gears, obstructing my attempts to tend to his arm.
Completely unaware of how his words affect me as he drives us to the warehouse.
Willing myself to stay focused and remember that even though it seems this way to me, Edward
and I are in reality. We are not the only people in the world. I start dabbing at his cuts with the
tissue from my pocket, soaking up the excess blood before wrapping it with the bandana from his
glove box. I feel his eyes on me but we don't say anything.
"Edward my dad will be home." I try to reason but once again I've underestimated Edward's
foresight and uncanny ability to know things he very well shouldn't.
"No." I whip my head to look at him and sure enough he looks certain of the words escaping his
tempting bruised lips. "I need Jasper and Alec transferred to Seattle."
I stare at him blankly, blinking in a way that says, this is supposed to mean something to me?
He laughs under his breath, then smiles softly at me, finding me adorable for some reason. Then
he switches into his usual calculating, impenetrable gangster mode. Absentmindedly he slowly
trails his fingers in circles on the inside of my thigh. I shiver. "Charlie has no fucking clue the
amount of brass I've got in my pocket down in Seattle." He chuckles. Dark humor. "But it doesn't
matter, with two Shadow Fangs in custody? He's not going to trust the system to transport them
to fucking Seattle." He finishes and I'm speechless for a while.
True and true. Lord have mercy, this just got easier. No wonder he didn't bitch and moan about
the Tori alibi. Notorious gangsters in custody? Dad won't be home until he personally sees that
they're handed over to Seattle in cuffs. That leaves me free for tonight and the morning at best,
maybe even noon. I feel the sudden urge to hug Jasper and Alec. Then I feel a little guilty about
it. They might be getting out thanks to the crooked cops on Edward's payroll but they're still in
jail right? Right.
"Call the mutt's place and tell his ol' lady you're staying with a friend tonight."
My jaw drops. I gape at him. I'm fucking floored. There's just no way in fucking hell he knows
Dad makes me stay with Sarah when he's delayed at work! It wasn't even a habit of ours for that
long! We only started doing it since someone tried to break in a few months back and thankfully
dad got home early that night! I'm usually at home because dad and I get limited time together so
he tries to soak up as much time as he can on school days. How does Edward know any of this?
How long's he been watching me? I realize something that makes my body feel like it's been hit
by a freight train. I'm never going to be able to stop it... It's inevitable that I will fallBut I'm
falling head first for someone I don't know
He tosses his cell at me when I don't retrieve my own and I'm brought out of my thoughts. The
raw, rigid beauty of his face takes my breath away. He smiles crookedly and my heart flutters
traitorously at his voice.
"Midnight." Huh? In a knee-jerk response, I look at the glowing screen of his cell in my lap.
00:00. He smirks and tucks some of my flying hair behind my ear, a gesture so sweet it's in stark
contrast to the devilish playfulness in his bright, green eyes. "Friday's over."
~.~.~
I feel awful as Edward pulls into his warehouse. Sari believed me so easily just because I'm the
good offspring. Apparently, Jake hasn't been home since a quick shower yesterday morning. It's
usual Jake behavior.
I feel bad but I need to be here with Edward, especially tonight when he's hurt and bleeding. I
want to be with him, take care of him, hopefully get to know him a little more!
Metallic squealing in the background as he pulls down the garage door behind us sets reality in.
I'm alone here with Edward for the weekend. I have a ghost of terror in the pit of my stomach.
Was I really expected to have sex with him?
"Bella?" he turns towards me. "What's wrong? She say okay?"
"Yeah" I clear my throat. It throws me that he sounds like he'd care if I was going to get into
trouble with Jacob Black's mom. "She thinks I'm with Angela again."
Internally my stomach turns because I used her name by mistake, not knowing where exactly we
stood.
"Good." He smiles, walking towards me.
I feel guilty. He does care. Because Sarah's like my mom and I'd care. "How's your arm?" I trail
my fingers down the bandana covered flesh and feel his eyes follow the movement.
He flexes his bicep in reply and laughs throatily when I gasp at the deliciously large ball of
muscle.
My face flames. "Good then." I groan at how husky my voice sounds. I clear my throat again. He
chuckles, kissing the top of my head and linking our fingers. He guides us away from the
darkness of the garage area. "How can you see anything?" I laugh quietly at how expertly he
maneuvers us through the clutter in the almost pitch blackness.
"Shadows are my thing, remember?" He deadpans.
I can hear the smirk in his voice even if I can't see it.
We cross the floor, illumination straight from the moon through the large overhead windows
makes the middle area glow. We reach the kitchen at the far end and when he switches on the
light I remember an important piece of information. "I don't have anything to wear."
"No complaints here."
My body blazes with fires so hot I'm straight fucking sure, the flame burning in my blood vessels
from my ears to my dripping core, were stolen from the depths of hell itself. I can paint a picture
of how deeply my eyes dilate staring at his back as he washes the blood and dirt from his hands
in the sink, eyeing the cooler in his fridge the entire time.
My feet move towards it to distract myself already knowing what he's looking for."Edward!" I
yell in protest opening the door to the fridge with too much force.
He turns away from the sink and hits me with his megawatt lopsided smile as I snatch a beer up
for him and look around for an opener. "Relax anima gemella," he takes it out my hand and
flicks the cap off on the countertop."I got shit for you to put on."
I watch his Adams apple bob as he takes a long swig. Focus Bella, focus. I coach myself in my
head. It doesn't work too well honestly. I nearly die when he wipes the moisture from his lip with
the back of his wrist.
"Edward you need to clean those up." I look away from the aphrodisiac that is my boyfriend and
focus on the blood covering parts of him.
He cocks a brow when I tug at his shirt but lifts his arms up without protest so I can look at his
back.
"Shower." I clarify. The higher his shirt goes the shallower my breathing does until finally it
stops all together. "You're hurt." My eyes gently trace the bruises and cuts along his lower back
just below his ink. It's definitely the result of failed stab attempts and a scuffle. I say a small
thanks to whoever is up there that it's nothing serious. "Shower now."
He crosses his arms at the hem, peeling the shirt straight off him and turning to me with a smirk.
His dog tags hang over his heart and my IQ drops to negative figures once brown eyes dilate to
black and trail down the happy path of rock hard rippling muscle. Dropping from his defined
pecs, my gaze paints each and every ab that's gloriously locked on his torso, hungrily trailing
down the dusting of dark hair at his navel leading down to the enormous homeland that lies
below the deep V that dips down into his low hanging jeans. My mouth's suddenly dry. I lick my
lips, watching with drunken eyes.
"Wanna help me?"
YES!
"No." I shoot my eyes up to his sinfully cocky ones. He smirks lopsided, his sharp pearly whites
gleaming in the light of the kitchen. Breathing is becoming a problem again. This place is huge,
it can't be claustrophobia.
"Sure?" he takes a dangerous step forward. "I'm hurt." Liar. "I can't reach everywhere." A serious
edge to the playful tease.
My back thumps into the countertop, I'm backed up. "Ed-" I take a huge gulp of air to make my
voice work properly again. "Go shower Shadow Fang, I think you'll survive."
He chuckles dipping down and pressing his lips to mine. I press mine to his harder licking his
lips. I taste his flesh, tender on the salty cuts. My body sways into him suddenly thrilled that I get
to be here with him. If anything had happened to him tonight I ghost my fingers up his back
tracing the small, bleeding slashes. Let's not go there. I stretch up on my tiptoes to reach him
better when he hisses into my mouth. This kiss is different from everything we've experienced so
far. His hands steady my hips when I reach my petite height's limit next to his towering, lean-
muscled stature. Slipping his tongue into my mouth, he curls it around mine, slippery, wet and
needy. Matching me, push for pull. I pull my tongue back just to check his reaction and smile
when his darts after mine like a bloody snake. Wrapping and sucking, he pulls it back into his
mouth forcefully, pouring things into this kiss I'm not sure he wants me to know. He nibbles on
my bottom lip and hisses when I return the favor, sucking on the reopened cut my light bite
causes. I lick it slowly trying to sooth the pain. Coating the tip of my tongue with the intoxicating
red saltiness of him as his breath fans out across my face making me heady.
"Sorry"I whisper to him, raising my eyes under my lashes and dying a small death when I
meet his. All that's left are small, lightening flecks of green in his now striking, black, hungry
ones.
He looks at me a little longer. Searching. Swallowing. "Anima gemella." Then kissing the top of
my head, he whispers something softly that sounds like, 'you don't know what you're doing to
me', but I can't be sure.
"What?" I ask. The breathlessness hasn't left yet and I'm not sure if my ears work properly.
He shakes his head. "I'm gonna shower. House is all yours 'kay?"
I nod. "Good,'cause I'm starving."
He chuckles and backs up, taking the stairs two at a time to the next floor. I can't help but look
around again. The place is beautiful and unique. Like him.
Opening the fridge I'm surprised to find actual meals inside along with various microwavable
ones. Pulling out a glass dish, I slide off top and smile when I see lasagna. It takes a while to find
the right drawer but eventually I pull out two plates and cut a helping for me with a slightly
larger one for him.
He. Will. Eat.
After popping it in the microwave I moan through my first bite. It tastes divine! Then when I
look at his plate sitting across the counter from me I remember that I need him to do a bit more
than eat tonight. I need to learn something about him, anything about him. I need something
tangible. Real in every sense of the word. I want to lose my virginity to him, I know that. It's not
even a choice anymore. It's coursing through my veins, he's the one. I can feel it from my heart
to my soul to my burning core but I will not be able to look myself in the eye if I lose it to a guy I
know only a handful of gang facts about
I don't need to utilize my relatively high IQ to know that it might be easier said than done.
'Gangster 101', by Bella Swan. Today class, we will go over the tendency of gang individuals to
be extremely secretive as a result of their chosen 'profession'. Please slip on your spy gear so we
can find innovative ways to try and bypass this innate, high capacity to withhold information.
Hand going up in the front row? Withhold sex. Er, second row? Tell him you're withholding sex.
Sex, sex, sex! Third row? You're a sneaky bitch. Stop talking to yourself and figure it out.
And number 3 wins by a landslide for blunt honesty. Bitch.
I hear his footfalls on the stairs and snap myself out of my musings. Spying the pool table as he
walks into the kitchen causes a wicked smirk to stretch across my face Oh yeah, that'll do.
I wipe the look off my face quickly as he stops at the counter and raises a brow at me. I shrug
and jab my fork to his plate. "Eat up." I order. He sits, eyeing me curiously. I speak, wiggling my
brows at him. He looks taken aback for a second then smirks. "You know a Shadow Fang
shouldn't trust food laid out by a dot dot dot family member?"
His grin stretches wider at my omission of the gang's name but he humors me with his usual
control. "Yeah?" he asks.
I nod vigorously. He breaks off a huge forkful of lasagna and wolfs it down, looking gorgeous as
ever in his fresh-out-the-shower look. Wet, tousled hair, dark colors and sinful smile as he
catches me eye him.
"A dot dot dot family member wouldn't poison me when they had no way of getting out of here."
he retorts.
"Pshht." I swallow some coke while he opens another beer and makes his way to the barstool
again. "I'd totally hotwire your car if I can't find the keys."
His eyes convey clearly the thrilling amusement he's gets out of this answer. "Really?" he laughs
brilliantly at full force. "And you, of course, would know how to hotwire a car."
"Hmm." I nod, donning my best innocent look. I high-five myself internally when his eyes
darken a little. "You'd teach me, Shadow." I look at him through my lashes, dropping my voice a
little more.
He smirks, taking a deep breath and letting it out through his nose. I feel my inner Bella whistle,
Daaaamn B, before he collects his shit.
"And all of this before I choke."He taunts in amusement.
I smirk back. "Of course you would." I know it's true. "If you knew I'd be stuck here, you totally
would."
His megawatt grin does weird things to me. He doesn't contest it. "Takes a shitload more than
poison to kill me piccola. (baby)"
"I'll keep that in mind." I don't know why I'm teasing this man but I'm loving every second of it.
"Yeah?" he asks, popping a forkful of lasagna in his mouth and chewing with a tauntingly sexy
smirk. "And who's going to save you when that doesn't work? Your savior's just left Forks." He
taps the ink on his arm reminding me Charlie's heading to Seattle with two of his boys.
"No, he hasn't." I look right at him. A small smile plays on my lips when I see him catch my
meaning.
"Living in the shadows of hell- Baby, the hero? No. I'm the bad guy." He's dead serious.
Yes. But not to me.
I shrug, saying nothing.
"So your savior am I?" It sounds unfathomable to him. He chuckles, his brows arched
incredulously over his amused eyes.
I smile and grab his plate, dumping his and mine in the sink instead of answering. I feel him on
my back, warm and strong, towering over me. I take a calming breath before turning to face him.
"Edward?"
"What is it?" he asks, resting his arms on either side of me without making contact with my
body.
I have to keep my eyes shut so that I can concentrate enough to go through with my plan. I feel
his curious eyes on me, burning into my skin. Then I bite the bullet.
"Play pool with me?"
At the look on his face I wish I had a camera.
"Wha-? You want to shoot pool?" he qualifies disbelievingly. "Now?"
Boy if you only knew Focus Bella. Focus! "Yupp." I saunter past him to the middle of the
warehouse searching for the light switch. I hear him say 'higher on the left' as he walks past me.
Finally finding the switch I flick on the light with a smile as I hear him rack 'em up.
"Just one minor detail." Using the table for leverage I pull myself up until I'm seated on the felt
top, watching him roll the triangle to its position.I swing my crossed legs over the edge offering
him a view of the gauze on my right thigh. Head lowered, strands of hair fall into his eyes as
looks at me, his hands frozen on the triangle. I swear Edward looks at me like he's going to eat
me. He swallows. I grin internally. "Go easy on me?" I ask sweetly, handing him the cue.
His lips twitch and his eyes dance but he nods as he takes it from me and walks around to my
side so he can break. I slide off brushing against him lightly before I step away. He shakes his
head and lets out a deep breath that makes me smirk on the inside again before leaning over.
I watch the muscles of his extended arm on the table, his tattoo and the wounds below it flexing
with each movement while he's lining up his shot. His eyes mentally cut the table with perfect
precision then he draws back and makes a clean break with a loud clap as the balls make contact
and fly in different directions all over the table.
Now I'm the one that needs to release deep breaths.
One solid and one stripe drop into the top pockets. "Which you want?"
I hear him say 'want' and wanna say, 'All of it!' But thankfully I remember there is a purpose I've
been placed here for. God, I've been inside a church what, three times all my life? And now he's
making me biblically dramatic!
"Stripes." I say quickly before I start appearing retarded.
I hear another crack as he knocks down the next shot making the ball curl at the pocket and stop
before falling in. As promised he's going easy on me. He straightens up with a smirk. I grab a
spare cue and walk around the table to the white. I line up my shot then send the white towards
my stripe which rolls to the pocket but stops, never reaching it.
I look back at him and shrug. His eyes are dancing with mirth but he says nothing. We repeat our
process until he finally he gives up and just sinks one of his shots. I throw a tantrum!
"Bella, we're gonna be at this all night at this rate." He doesn't hold back the husky laugh from
his gut this time at my lack of skill.
I bite back a beam. He looks so good when he smiles. Carefree. I wish he'd do it more often. It
almost makes me forget my motive. Just not quite. "Fine." I petulantly slide my hand across the
table sending the balls flying. "One more game." I cross my arms over my chest, fiercely
stubborn.
My annoying habits must be cute to this one because he chuckles low under his breath but
relents. "One."
"'kay, and I get to ask you a question for everyone that I get in. And I will get many!" I narrow
my eyes at him while turning on his sound system, daring him to call me a bad player even
though my last game sucked, hard!
"Whatever you want Cappuccinetto." He hands me his cue to save time after breaking with a
solid pocketed followed by another one before he miscues for my benefit.
I snatch it from him while Breaking Benjamin runs in the background. "I'll go easy on you and
use that for my first question." I say. Ignoring his cocky grin I walk to the table bobbing my head
to Lights Out .
Finally dropping my act I slam my cue forward knocking the stripe straight into the top right
pocket and stand back smugly when I see his stunned expression morph into a sinister grin as he
realizes I've just played him.
I wiggle my brows at him. "Why do you call me a 'little cappuccino'?"
He throws his head back, fisting his hands in his hair painfully tight, his body shakes from the
force of his husky laugh. "Diavolo, mi fai morire. (Fucking hell, you're killing me baby.)" he
groans with dark eyes.
I tap my foot and lean on the cue while I wait for him to rejoin my English conversation. He
does, with a sinful grin, shaking his head and calming his breaths a little.
"Your hair's brown." he nods towards me. "It's a fairly nice bonus that your eyes match them too
shortstuff." He adds as an afterthought, smirking when I huff at him on the quip on my height.
How's it my fault he's so tall? He appraises my petite figure, his gaze lingering on my thighs in
ways that makes me wonder if he's thinking about them wrapped around his waist.
"Says the guy with blonde bimbos left and right." I snipe. "Except Rose." I add quickly. Rose is
cool.
"I'll have to tell James, Jazz and Caius how you feel about them then." He deadpans with an eye
roll.
I miscue to return his favor and he sinks his next shot then straightens up.
"I prefer brunettes." He says seriously. "Let your hair down Bella."
I cock a brow. "What?"
"How's it fair? You're having all the fun." Mocking sincerity as he leans his side against the
table. "Give me a piece of your clothing every shot I make." My eyes darken. He doesn't miss it.
"C'mon you like dares." His voice drops an octave coaxing me. Challenging me. "I dare you."
"I'll go easy on you." His voice drips sex as he braces himself for the next shot waiting for his
winnings. Condescendingly making use of my earlier words he leans forward, watching me over
the table until I undo my hair. "Give me your hair band Bella."
"Fine." Undoing my hair is the perfect distraction. I shove his pool cue forward with my hip as I
walk past and slam the elastic hair band on the table. Watching him growl at the miscue, I
cockily snuggle into my clothes for effect. "It's going to be a warm game."
He straightens, accepting the challenge. I'm not fooled, there's wicked fire burning in his eyes.
It's so on now.
I scamper off quickly to the other side of the table to make my shot from a far enough distance so
he can't distract me. One more ball down. "How'd you end up starting Shadow Fangs?" Is my
next question.
"Ran away from home at 12." I nearly fucking die. He laughs with a brilliant smile, enjoying the
reaction. "Family didn't need kids as bad as they needed order." He shrugs. "Knew where Roy
lived so I went there. He took me under his wing." He ends off in a way that says, 'and the rest is
history' but I straighten up, signaling him to continue.
He does, in utter boredom of the topic. "He lived in a shady area back then and he had to go out
a lot but no one hassled me. Too scared of him. James lived in the same building. We met by
mistake, became quick friends." By the way he glosses over it I know there's more to that story
than he's letting on. The amused twitch playing at the corner of his lips makes me wanna dive
inside his head and see what he's seeing in his faraway mind. "Jazz had his own shit, his dad's
crazy as fuck." Spoken with perplexed humor he goes on."By 15, he had him signed up for every
muthafucking extra class known to man. He rebelled. Family trend." The mischief in his smirk
makes me smile too.
He goes on, bored again. "Next thing I know, Roy's out on a job and someone's pounding on my
door at the dead of fucking night. I was tired as fuck that night too, if it was anyone but him they
would've left in a wheelchair. Roy wouldn't turn us away even when he had to split. He left us
with the place. Lived there for a while. We were cocky bastards, we were good and we knew it.
Could do anything, so we did. We ran with a rough crowd, there was a fallout. One thing lead to
another and next thing we know we were running a rough crowd."
"You took out Raven Dynasty." I complete the story for him. Everyone knew that the Shadow
Fangs took out the former gang running in Forks. It added to the fear surrounding the enigmatic
Edward Cullen and his members. RD was hardcore and far too strong. It was unfathomable that a
gang so young could cause such an uproar and come into power yet they did.
"With a little help from the uncle and his mate." He smirks, his eyes cold. "We took out Raven
Dynasty."
I swallow unable to speak so I line up my next shot deciding to go for something easy to follow
up with. He's answering so honestly I don't want to take advantage of it and pry. I make the
difficult pocket and watch him tilt his head and appraise the shot with a crooked grin. It does
weird things to my tummy. "You went to Forks High?"
He snorts at the drastic change of pace in my line of questioning. He answers but doesn't mention
the name of the school. "I had to go to school. Could do whatever the fuck I wanted just as long
as I got my ass to fucking school. One fucking thing Roy never swayed on."
I line up my next shot and he chooses then to stretch free his stiff muscles. I see a small sliver of
his hard stomach and the stripe misses the pocket completely. "Shit."
He grabs one of the cues closest to him and pockets his solid with the speed and immaculate
precision of a striking cobra. I'm stunned speechless. "Lose the jacket."
I barely have his hoodie fully off me when I freeze, drinking him in. He lights a cigarette. I
watch fascinated as it dangles from his lips while he lines his next shot. He inhales deeply
making his next pocket, then stands up, releasing the smoke through his nose. Finally, his fingers
reach up and touch the stem of the burning demon. He smiles crooked. "Take off your shoes." I
toe them off with my socks and hold my breath watching his lean muscles flex as he makes the
next one. The white rolls the solid to the corner pocket, expertly coming to a stop just before
falling in.
Bastard, intentionally blocked off my only direct shot!
"Yours." He hands me the cue, I snatch it in a huff, ignoring his knowing grin.
Reeling in my raging hormones I aim directly across the table, draw back my cue and send the
white flying. It hits the cushion and deflects proficiently to my stripe on the left, neatly sinking it
into the pocket I'm standing at.
"Tell me about Royce?" If he's going to play like that then I may as well ask one of the questions
that have been bugging me lest this game end too soon. "And this time no evasive one-liners." I
shake my head. "I want it all because I almost went through the motions of getting myself
arrested to save his ass for you, thinking you were locked up! And he looks so young to be your
uncle!" I don't realize I'm rambling out everything on my mind. "And you all look so happy in
pictures with him! And his last names King but yours is Cullen-"
"Whoa, ease up piccola." He halts my word train, his shoulders shaking with mirth as he holds
his palms up in surrender. I quietly watch a shadow fall over him as he leans against the table
and tips back his beer.
Taking a lazy drag out his cigarette, smoke seeps from his lips with each word. "Uncle Roy's a
son-of-a-bitch. Cold, hard, ruthless." The words are prideful, hanging in the air as he takes
another drink, putting out the cigarette. Riveted, I wait in the silence for him to continue. "He's as
dangerous as I am, probably more." I find that hard to believe but say nothing to distract him.
"Gang?" I question instead. This is one subject I want and will demand information on. He must
see it too because he lowers his walls fractionally to let me in on something I know holds
importance to him.
He shakes his head. No. "The gang was more my thing but he helped." I want to know more.
How. Why. But I let him continue the way he wants. "Roy's in with something bigger" it takes
him a while to search for a word before he settles on 'bigger'. He's being vague. I know it. Again,
I let it slide because he's always honest with me about the important stuff. He goes on. "But he
pulls jobs exclusively. Crafty as fuck and he has a lot of connections." Sounds like someone else
in the family there tiger. "He built himself up from nothing."
I furrow my brows at this because he doesn't sound right when he says it, he catches it.
"King's his mother's last name." he qualifies. "Alistair- my grandfather, had an affair. Fucker
refused the child afterwards." I might be imagining things but the more he speaks the easier it is
to understand that Edward Cullen doesn't like his family. "Roy stayed with his ma till she died.
He was 9 then so he had to live with Alistair." Oh fuck... He must've read my sympathy because
he smiles, dismissing it from my mind. "All his cards were dealt bad so he figured his own shit
out to survive. Like I said," the pride's back, "crafty bastard."
We're quiet for a beat then he scoffs. "My family's made of money. Fucking loaded."
Edward's rich. I know he's rich. Gangsters usually have money. I didn't know his family was.
"A lineage of academic stiffs." He goes on. A humorless, sarcastic chuckle dripping with malice
drifts to my ears entering my bloodstream and chilling my body from the inside out. "And all I've
ever wanted to be was like the black sheep. Roy never fit in. Not that Alistair ever let him. He
used mental walls to keep Royce away from his siblings. Carlisle's the eldest, naturally mature
and all that bullshit, so he wasn't all bad. Despite the old geezer he tried to get along with Roy.
Tried to set him on the straight and narrow," he laughs at the thought, "but Roy was Roy, so they
had differences. Carlisle, my father." he clarifies realizing I don't know who he is.
I almost forget how to breathe. Edward's father is a doctor. The fuck?How does that happen?
Whoever said the apple doesn't fall far from the tree should shut the fuck up. Right Now.
"He couldn't understand why Roy didn't live up to his potential. Stay out of trouble. At 24, in a
lot of ways Carlisle was like Alistair. He didn't see his 11-year-old brother standing there after a
beat down from Alistair for scraping his knees shooting hoops instead of doing extra cred or
studying. He saw a boy messing up, threatening the family prestige by being something less than
he should be." I hear the past tense and wonder if anything's changed before Edward's bitter
laugh draws me out again and I push the thought for later. "When you pit his street smarts
against their fucking GPA, they don't hold a candle to him. Roy's brilliant. I was born thanks to
it."
Just like that, Royce King becomes my fucking hero.
I don't realize I'm leaning closer to him until his knuckles and mine touch. An electric shock
pulses straight through his hand into mine and he snaps his eyes back to me with an intensity that
knocks the breath right out my lungs Reading my expression he goes on wanting to make me
stop looking like someone killed my puppy. He runs a finger across my forehead ridding it of the
wrinkles my frown caused.
"My ma has a soft spot for him." He says indifferently. "She went into premature labor with me.
Royce was fucking 11. They were alone when she fell, he figured it'd take twice as much time
for an ambulance or Carlisle to drive to the house then back to the hospital so he flagged down a
fucking cab and got her to the Medical Center." He chalks up the cue unaffected by any of the
words escaping his lips while my whole heart stops altogether at the magnitude of them.
"Carlisle delivered me just in time, in the same fucking cab, before she lost me."
I fucking love Royce King.
I feel my eyes sting. It's insane even thinking of a world without Edward, I never want to think of
a world without him. Watching him speaking now is surreal, he doesn't even think twice about
letting me in. It's then that I figure out he just wanted to wait until after I met Royce before he
gave me any information on the man in case something went wrong with the plan.
"The first Cullen 'heir' was born thanks to him." he shakes his head with cold eyes. "Eleazar and
Elizabeth never got along with him at all. Resented him for being proof that his mother broke
their mother's heart." There's no humor in his chuckle. "Muthafucking bullshit. His ma wasn't
even fucking legal when she got knocked up. Alistair was to blame. He was the fucker married to
Cynthia." He drifts off for a moment seething, and then gets back to his point, easing the tension
in his shoulders so fast I think I imagined it there in the first place. "They hate him to date. Roy
doesn't give a shit though. Never held a grudge. Not his style." He must sense my confusion
because he smiles with humor this time. "Right!" he smirks and I smirk too just because he's so
animated right now. It fades fast as he continues, making way for a colossal stony expression.
His voice turns arctic. "Eleazar, white collar lawyer, he's Jasper's old man. Then the youngest of
Alistair and Cynthia's brood is Elizabeth, Rose's mother. Straight-laced accountant bitch. I can't
stand her."
Nooo. Really? He sniggers at my facial sarcasm.
A condescending grin weaves across his face, he whistles low, dark and dramatic at a new
thought. "Picture perfect family of Cullen's. All blonde-haired and green-fucking-eyed." he
saunters to the kitchen. "Then a boy not meant for rules shows up. They had no idea how to fit
him into their world. It was easier to forget about him and the inconvenience he brought." I
swallow thickly feeling sorrow for Royce, not only because Edward looks up to him so much,
but because I can relate to that one personally.
Edward remains unaware of my musings as he opens the fridge. I turn to him at his snigger as he
walks back opening a bottle of water. One look at the breathtaking smirk on his face and all is
right again. I smile when he looks up. He takes a sip then hands me the bottle lifting me up to the
table so he can stand between my open legs. I drink and he speaks.
"Twist of fate, when their kids were born, we fucking loved Roy." His shoulders shake with
mirth but behind it it's a half amused half sinister mask. "He was the only real fucker in the
house. On a fucking whim, he'd buy us shit just 'cause it reminded him of us. Helped us reach the
cereal fucking box. Insignificant shit. I was the only grandchild living at the estate. Jazz was in
Texas and Rose in Manhattan. He'd come in my room and draw curtains during thunder storms
so the shit wouldn't freak out the toddler. Stuff his ma used to do for him and he knew no one at
the estate would think of doing for me." Wow. I feel a tug in my chest as I watch him but I don't
interupt. "As we grew it kinda pissed us the fuck off how he got treated, he was always left out in
the family, fading to the background so he wouldn't disturb the peace when there were get-
togethers on Christmas and other holidays. We never understood it at first, then one day Rosie's
old lady slips up and blurts out, 'he's not her brother', with enough venom to poison the whole
fucking family."
It's almost tangible the way his aura turns black as night before my very eyes. I hold my breath
and look at him.
"He never said anything back. No matter what the fuck they did. He just breezed through it. Until
one day when he was old enough he just fucking left. Nowhere to go and not a dollar in his
pocket. At 16, just like how he came, he went. Wordlessly. With muthafucking nothing." I feel
my heart shudder. He shakes his head at some thought then laughs softly, hysterical and amused,
his thumbs gently toying with my hip bones so I can stop offering him the water and feed it to
him myself. I do, bringing the bottle to his lips so he can drink. His fingers dip a little lower until
they tip into the waistband of my shorts. I lick my lips unconsciously and pull back the bottle
from his moist lips, an inferno burning in his eyes that matches the one in my panty-less crotch.
"You know, when I was a kid I was spoilt muthafucking rotten." He chuckles softly in disbelief,
his eyes rich with humor, looking me straight into mine. "An entire family with permanent sticks
up their asses, but I was a regular, spoilt rotten kid till he left. Just cause he never wanted me to
feel like he did in that house."
He lowers his head and sucks my pulse point. My nipples harden as his cold lips map my skin. "I
bailed first chance I got, never looked back. Royce is a lethal muthafucker." I can tell he wants to
close this conversation now because he's distracting me. So help me if I'm not going to let him.
"He's nicer than I am." He bites my lobe and pulls down on the flesh. "Won't fuck up anyone off
the handle. But he's a throw down guy. Back him in a corner, or mess with his kids, and he'll
fuck the world over."
He steps back and my eyes must be black as death because whatever he sees in them frustrates
him to the point that he groans low and cusses. "Here." He tosses the cue to me like the stick
offends him.
I stifle a giggle because I know what's pissing him off now.
Lining up another shot, I sink it in one long, neat stroke. I can't help but notice how he watches
the cue slide between my curled index and middle fingers. My breathing gets a little labored at
how intensely he's watching me, predatorily statue still, my Adonis in the corner. "How'd you
know what Tanya said to me?"
He groans, put off. "I got the whole muthafucking town of Forks wired! How the fuck would I
not know what happens in my own office?"
Ahh yes. I mentally smack myself. Recovering quickly I drop another ball, already having my
next question. "You're running Forks. How'd you end up with Seattle feds on your payroll?"
"I'm a man of many talents."
Cocky bastard. I halt before taking my next shot, remaining braced on the table and look up at
his tall dominating frame across the room through my lashes. With the shadows on his back he
looks more mysteriously beautiful than I'm used to. His fingers ball into fists and release at his
sides to free the tension he's feeling at having to hold back from touching me. I love it. The
answers are coming shorter now because he's losing control. It both scares me and thrills me that
I want him to snap.
"That's not an answer." I point out, still on the table, with my hair falling in a curtain against my
left shoulder and spilling in brown waves onto the felt.
"Yes. It was." He speaks impatiently, almost growling through his clenched teeth. "Now take
your shot."
I raise a brow and then something else occurs to me. "Are you not telling me because Charlie's
my father?"
He looks flabbergasted. Completely and utterly shocked. "The fuck-? I trust you baby-"
I do cartwheels in my head at his slip up. A million butterflies attack my heart making it flutter
wildly in time with its wings. Trying and failing to bite back my happiness I talk because,
There's my next question! "Why?" I exclaim. "How do you know me Edward? Why is this so
intense?" I gesture crazily between us. "Why'd you choose me? A girl from a side you hate! It's
insane! But here we are!"
He raises his brow so high it buries itself under his unruly copper hair, amused as fuck.
Nonchalantly, he shoves his hands into his pocket and leans against the wall, cocking his head to
the side condescendingly. "That's four questions..." he shrugs the broad shoulders on his tall
frame casually. "And you haven't even taken your shot yet."
Huh?
"What?" I whip my head away from him so quickly, the action unwittingly throws my cue
forward making me miss my shot like a blindfolded Embry does a piata.
Son of a bitch!
"That's not fair Edward!" I whine, outraged.
He laughs hysterically, his shoulders shaking from the force. "Neither's teasing me so you can
milk information Bella." He calls my shit and pushes off the wall with the leg braced against it,
digging his hands out his pockets. "Now give me the damn cue and grab your shirt."
He crosses the small floor space between him and the table at record speed. All I hear is the
definitive thunderous clap of the ball as it makes contact and drops like Hammer.
"Lose your shirt Cappuccinetto. I dare you."
Huskiness coats his deep, velvet voice, low enough to be a whisper. His eyes never leave me, the
shade growing darker with each ticking second. It's intense and makes me feel like, in this whole
world, the only person Edward sees is me. It's a cross between burning passion and deep, deep,
tortured want. It's so strong, it's teetering on the point of no return. I've never felt more adored
and captivatingly beautiful in my life.
I swallow thickly, grinding my teeth and rubbing my tongue against the roof of my mouth to
shake my anxiousness. Crossing my arms at the hem, I slip the material up with shaky hands. It
peels off me in slow motion because I don't know what to do. Inch by inch, I feel the air kiss my
skin. Despite the coolness of it, I feel a searing burn. He's watching me. I can't will myself to
look up just yet and meet his eyes. My hair pools through the neckline as I pull the long sleeved
cotton fully off making sure to keep my scar out of his view.
"Fuck." He groans low and gruff.
There's only one left till black. He knocks it down at freight train speeds.
"Shorts."
His voice is hoarse, his jaw clenches tightly, incapable of more than that one word when I raise
timid, trembling fingers to the button of my jean shorts. I release it and take a huge breath to
calm my growing nervousness. My breathing is weighty when I begin inching it down. The cold
air hitting my heated core makes moisture trickle out little by little. My clit throbs and peeks out
between the bare flesh at the arousal I'm feeling, the evidence of which makes the slit of my
folds glisten with the extra moisture. I step out of my shorts, covered head to toe in a heated
blush. I look at him. It's like he can't move. He's predatorily still. Frozen to the spot. His
immeasurably darkened green orbs rake over me. I'm completely bare to him. My nipples further
harden painfully as he paints the canvas of my body with his devoted, lustful eyes. In a blur of
movement he leans to the table. Stray strands of his unruly hair fall into his intense black-as-
death eyes. He focuses on this next shot like it decides his life. Then the cue's slammed forward,
the black eight ball shoots across the table and drops with dead-ringing finality into the pocket. It
never stood a chance. Honestly. Neither did I
He straightens up and looks almost tortured as he forces his feet to remain where they are. "Bella
if I don't touch you now I'm going to lose my fucking mind."
I shudder with warmth at his strained, tortured tone, a cross between a demanding growl and
patient plea. The perfect contradiction. Just like him.
He knew this entire time. The entire game, he knew I wasn't ready. He waited and played along,
allowing me to try and get myself ready so he could take me. Providing anything I sought. Even
answers to questions no one else I know would give me with that level of honesty. I suddenly
feel just as overwhelmingly devoted to him. No one can ever be Edward to me. It has to be
Edward. No. It is Edward. It's always been Edward.
"Then touch me."
It's all he needs to hear. He smirks breathtakingly wide. It's wicked and compelled. In the split
second it takes for him to get to me, his shirt is no longer on. I feel like I won the fucking lottery
when I'm slammed into his muscles, pulled flush against him. My puckered nipples, my aching
breasts molded into his solid chest, his dog tags biting into my left tit deliciously. He dips down,
kissing me powerfully as the music blasts around us. His lips bruise and dominate mine in a
hungry dance. My thighs tighten together, growing desperate. He cups my ass sensing it.
Massaging the flesh roughly, he dips his long arm between the flesh and under me so he can get
to my wet core, never breaking our kiss once. I moan softly against him as he licks a line telling
me to open my mouth to him more, simultaneously slamming two fingers into my dripping heat.
I gasp. He uses the momentary slip in my composure to force his tongue into my mouth. His
fingers coat themselves in my wetness. Each thrust forceful and drawing a groan from him.
"Fuck Bella, your pussy's so fucking tight."
His taste and smell control my body making me want to devour him. Each powerful thrust comes
faster than the last into me and makes my legs want to give out. "Fuck! Bella, this is mine. Say
it's mine baby." He slams his fingers into me, curling it against my tightening walls. Playing me
like his favorite instrument. "Say it!" he presses his thumb into my swollen clit, slamming a third
finger into me. Dragging them across my trembling walls and stretching me. He supports all my
weight, I'm a panting mess.
"Yours Edward! It's yours!" I cry out, cumming hard against fingers.
He pounds into me until every drop slips out from me, coating his fingers and running down my
thighs. He holds me against him, supporting me. His throbbing erection presses into my stomach.
He hisses ferally between huge gulps of air as my hands roam up his hard abs. Following the
defined contours of his pecs, I work my way to his tense shoulders for support. He pulls his
fingers out of me, stroking my lower lips with his wet knuckles, reveling in my touch, allowing
me to familiarize myself with his body. Running my palms along the taut muscles of his
shoulder, I snake my arms around his neck. I want this.
"It's gonna hurt, Edward?" I ask softly into his mouth. I feel his thick member twitch, straining
against his jeans, fighting to get to me. He's huge.
"I'll make it go away Bella." He promises against my lips.
My hands weave into his tousled hair, fisting him tighter, as he pries open my mouth again,
tilting his head so he can get better access, kissing me sensually. He pulls away, lifting his hand
that glistens with my juices and licks it clean. "Just trust me and relax Bella. The more you relax
my baby, the less it'll hurt. I'm gonna take care of you babe. Just trust me." He speaks in low
tones and reenters my mouth with my taste on his tongue. Wrapping his tongue firmly around
mine, he tangles them and nibbles on my bottom lip before doing the same to the top one as he
bends down, running his firm hand along my waist to my ass. His fingers work the round flesh.
Teasing, touching and petting until I'm suddenly picked up by it bunched in his broad hands.
Startled, I shriek into his mouth. He chuckles softly but refuses to let go of the kiss.
"I got you." he promises, lowering me to the pool table. My legs spread to accommodate his
body. "Good girl." He smiles and holds me tight against him continuing the best kiss of my short
life. If things carry on like this there's a very good chance I will die of euphoria before the
morning's over.
His hard torso radiates delicious heat through his skin to my dripping wet core. Heat pools
against him begging for relief. He looks down to where evidence of my pulsing core lines his
abs, rocking slowly on his grounded feet to provide torturous friction and rub against my clit. My
back arches, scratching deliciously against the felt. I writhe and moan like a kitten against him.
He watches, captivated, burning my naked body with his possessive gaze. When he stops my
body rises, chasing after him, thinking he's not going to touch me. He dips down, kissing me in
my sitting position to stop my worry. Deepening the kiss, he runs his large hands up my bare
back easing the burn from the felt and locking them into my hair. His fingers massage and pull
lightly at my scalp, enjoying the long fistfuls of my hair spraying between his fingers in
waterfalls. Instinctively, I fist his hair in my hands and tug hard. He growls and sucks my lip into
his mouth then bites down. I moan quietly as he licks away the sting.
His palms scald my skin as they unwind from my hair and run down my spine, soothing and
possessive. His body presses into mine lowering my body until I'm lying with my back against
the fine felt. My legs quickly wrap around him, locking at the ankles when he starts to pull back
again, I don't think I'll ever get over the fear of having him away from me. "I'm right here
cappuccinetto." He gently pries them off him and stands between my open legs spreading them
wider. He looks down at me, drinking in the sight with an undecipherable look in his eyes.
His top half crawls up my body whispering over my heart, his fingers tracing the gauze covering
his initials on my thigh. "Fuck- I've had you on my mind the entire fucking night."
Wetness pools in steady, uncomfortable streams out my core at the thought of him prowling,
stalking and fighting in the dark forest and wanting to be with me as soon it was all over. My
thighs inch together desperate for friction, clenching his waist tightly.
"Keep them open." He orders huskily. I stop closing them, I swear, but when he slips his wet
tongue over the rim of my perked nipple, they tighten against his torso instinctively. He sucks
my heaving breasts harder, rolling the tip against his tongue like I'm setting him off. He kisses
the mound of pale flesh open-mouthed, biting and pulling on the skin to darken his earlier marks.
I grip the sides of the table fiercely, digging my nails into the felt as he tongues and kisses my
breasts like he's starving. He bites into the flesh sucking lightly as he circles his arms under my
legs lifting them up to the table. I moan softly, the felt biting into my back as he kisses his way
down the planes of my stomach, hooking my legs over his shoulders.
My breathing gets heavier. My grip on the table isn't enough to stop my wailing as I watch his
bronze hair sink lower and lower down my body until it disappears between my legs.
"EDWARD!" I scream out wantonly as he sucks a long line up my bare lips, sucking up all the
moisture coating them, not leaving a drop to chance. He inhales deep, growling into me as he
separates my flesh and buries his face inside my most intimate part.
"I want to fuck you so hard anima gemella." My IQ is officially decimated. I pant wildly and pull
at my hair at his dirty, dark and erotic words. He sucks my clit into his mouth, suckling hard,
flicking the overly sensitive flesh with his tongue. He pulls on it, moving his head backwards
until it slips out from his lips. Leaving my button throbbing and coated in my arousal and his
saliva. "But we'll go slow now." He promises, fingering the wet rim of my entrance, watching
my barrier reverently. More moisture seeps out of my wanton body under his touch. "We've got
forever for more." His tongue ploughs into me so hard and fast, I cry out a line of profanities and
lift my hips into his face needing to get closer. He chuckles into me, curling his tongue deep
inside me and hardening it as he runs it along my walls. "Keep doing that bella (beautiful)." He
encourages, grabbing my ass to keep me against his face, not stopping me this time. He wants
my hips thrusting at him. Fucking his face. Alternating between kissing and sucking as my body
takes over and grinds into his God-given tongue. I moan his name and feel him smirk into me.
"That's it baby, take whatever you want." His words and tongue are overloading me. "Then give
me what's mine when we get upstairs." He smirks spreading me open with his fingers and licking
my hymen. His tongue slips into my tight entrance again, growling as he swallows everything I
have to offer. I fist my hair tightly looking down at his bobbing bronze mane between my thighs.
I half scream half cry through my teeth arching my back off the table, my breasts pushed into the
air. It's so good! It feels so good!
"I want you anima gemella." He half coaxes half growls, twisting his tongue in me, flicking at a
spot that makes me buck harder into his tongue every time he touches it. "Only you." He smirks
and does it over and over again, penetrating me with his tongue, knowing exactly how to play
my body. A coil in my stomach builds up viciously, threatening to blow my mind if it springs.
When his fingers join and flick my clit in furious circles, I start seeing stars as he thrusts his
tongue into my tightening, wet hole. "Cum for me Cappuccinetto." He whispers looking up at me
with a devilishly handsome smirk on his face, spreading my thighs open and dipping his tongue
into me so I can see the perfect pink flesh as it disappears inside my heated core.
Erotic as fuck! I'm done for!
My body convulses wildly. My back arches off the table like a bow, digging my head into the
table top. "FUCK! EDWARD!"
I scream, gasping for breath. His fingers dig into my flesh steadying my hips, eating out my
center like he's just been introduced to his favorite meal. He sucks and licks at me right until he
catches every last drop and my hips still, exhausted, sweaty and sated.
I claw at my hair, panting wildly. He looks up and smiles, sucking my outer lips one more time
as he comes up my body. "You like watching." He smirks wickedly at this knowledge. "Good to
know." He chuckles huskily, fanning his breath over my breasts. My nipples pucker instantly. He
groans sucking the sweaty base of my breast all the way to the tip. His dog tags drag along my
open slit as he continues his journey up my body, leaning over the table until we're face to face. I
shudder. He kisses the corners of my mouth slipping his arms around my back, lifting me up.
"C'mon." He picks me up. I lock my ankles around his hips as he walks us across the floor and
up the stairs.
I bury my head into the crook of his neck, enjoying the zing of his body against mine. Even the
covered parts thrill me. The delicious way his jeans move against my ankles with each step
makes me smile. Moonlight seeps into his room as he lowers me to the bed. I watch the soft light
dance off his sweating muscles as he straightens up. He grasps the top of my hands stilling their
roaming of his abdomen. Leaning down and kissing my neck he slips them down to his jeans
silently telling me to undo them while he grabs something out his headboard. Lost in his essence,
I give into my brazenness and rub my hands lower, feeling the rough texture of his jeans over his
hard, straining length. "Muthafuck!" He growls like a tortured lion, looking from the gold foil to
me, conflicted."Piccola- Baby, how long are you on the pill?"
"A while." I answer stunned, unbuttoning his jeans with unsteady fingers.
He looks thrilled. I want to laugh at the expression he's wearing.
"Thank fuck!" He drops the foil and climbs up my body making me lay on the bed as he sucks
my pulse point. I can already picture the reddening of the flesh.
"How'd you-" I try and ask but it's drowned out by the loud moan I elicit when he dips a finger
into my wet core. My hands dig into his jeans, scratching the gorgeous hard V. The zipper pulls
down inch by inch.
"I was in your room." He reminds me stroking my heated core as I work his pants open. "They
were on your nightstand."
I scratch my fingers along his muscles pushing the material until the gorgeous length of him
springs free. I gasp low and drink in everything about this moment, the most important one of
my life, burning it into my memory.
"Muthafuck!" He clenches his teeth when my timid hands wrap around him and he has to pull his
hand away to brace his arms on either side of my head before he crushes me. He's warm and
smooth and hard, thick muscle. He's so long. I wrap my other hand around him trying to cover as
much of the thick girth as I can, brazenly stroking him from the base to the head. He mutters
cusses under his breath, his eyes shut tight, the veins along his forehead protruding fiercely from
concentration.
"You'll give me you too right Shadow?" My voice betrays my vulnerability. "After this. You'll be
mine too?"
His eyes fly open, searching my face with severity. "I'm already yours Bella."
He kicks off his jeans and hovers over me. Movies aside, I've never actually seen a guy naked in
my life. Fight Club doesn't stand a chance against him. My mind races off to the first day he
approached me at that garage in the pouring rain. He's gorgeous. Every single part of him.
Sweaty, dark and mysterious, covered in rippling muscle with the most chiseled, deathly
beautiful face and a killer smirk. And he's all mine.
He places his hand over mine, guiding my movements. I slide my palm down the long, thick
pulsing vein of his length staring mesmerized as he throbs and twitches. There's a bead of
wetness at the tip. I move my hands away from his. My thumb covers his swollen head spreading
it softly, experimentally, between my palm and his dick. His muscles tense and his hand flies to
the side of my head in a tight fist to steady himself. "Fuuck!" Even in the dim lighting I can see
the fire burning in his eyes. He half groans half growls. I look back to where I'm stroking him
harder and I don't realize he's watching me until I look back to his face. The intensity of his eyes
even in the moonlit room makes my breathing shudder. His dogtags hang from his neck resting
warm over my heart. He moves my hands away from his cock. "Spread your legs Bella."
I swallow. Seeing it he dips down to kiss me. It's burning and passionate. "I got you Bella." He
catches my fear in his steel dangerous hold, killing it swiftly and ruthlessly. My gangster. "Open
them for me." He repeats in a lower octave against my lips. I lick them, licking his in the process.
I feel him smirk as my legs pull apart to accommodate him, my knees bending and resting at his
sides as he settles himself at my core. "Good girl. Just like that. Relax." He slips his cock to
where he wants it without hesitation. My toes curl into the satin of his golden sheets. He runs the
glorious head of his dick along my lips pushing them open for him possessively. His warm, huge
shaft slides between the folds in teasing strokes, brushing my clit forcefully, making me want
this impossibly more than I already do.
My hips buck into him in response. A long moan escapes me as more and more scorching
wetness pours out my entrance for him. He loves it. Coating himself until he's slick and covered
in my juices. He kisses between my breasts, right over my heart whispering 'fuck' over and over
reverently. My hands fist into his hair pulling him to me.
"No one fucking touches you. Ever." He demands with malice. My breathing catches and I nod
vigorously. I want to beg him to touch me. My hips lift, rubbing against his length in
desperation. I want him inside me. The growing burn is getting out of control. "Bella I -" He
kisses me hard, his tongue shoving into my mouth. I fist my hands tightly in his hair meeting his
urgency.
"Please-" I gasp into his mouth when I feel him right at my entrance. There are tears burning the
corner of my eyes. I need something so badly and he won't give it to me.
He's suddenly wanton, something in him snapping like he has no control over it. "Ask again
Bella." His voice is impossibly low. He bites my lip, sucking it into his mouth, teasing my hole
with the head of his dick and pulling back when I moan. "Beg."
My voice is as desperate as my body is. "Please Edward. I need you so, so, so bad. It's aching
Edward."
"Fuck!" He growls seriously. "I'm gonna hurt you Isabella." He places his cock against my wet
entrance, the head perched to enter. "But I'll make it go away." He swears. Then he pushes his
head in with a thrust. The swollen head breaks my barrier. He cusses loud and stills himself
before he slams in like he wants to. "Muthafucking! Hell!" The strain in his voice from holding
back is lost to me.
It doesn't feel magical like fucking movies. My legs lock around him. It hurts. It hurts so bad.
There's a sharp pinching sensation that screams for whatever thick muthafucking protrusion that
is spearing me to be removed, NOW! Above me, he's completely still. His sharp breaths are the
only evidence of the effort he's exerting to stop himself from moving. As far as he's pushed in,
his length is stretching me, snuggled against my too tight walls.
"Bella, breathe. You gotta relax baby." He says softly, a whisper in the dark.
My heart is pounding for two very conflicting reasons now. One screams, fucker's stabbing me,
must annihilate. The other says, how many people do you think would hold themselves back to
make sure you're okay? I listen to that one with natural trust because that one reminds, me why
my virginity had to go to this gang leader. It's my Edward.
I inhale slowly through my mouth, opening my eyes and watching him watch me with a
depthless torrent of emotions. He feels it too, me trying to relax my muscles and he pushes in
more. I wince and concentrate on breathing. Inch by huge glorious inch he sheathes his cock in
me stretching my walls to their limits. Tears leak out the corner of my eyes. He sucks them into
his mouth, kissing me hard, brushing away the wrinkles on my forehead with the hand braced
above my head while dipping his other one down to where we're joined and stroking my
glistening clit in fast, hard circles. It sends a thrill of primordial excitement through my body.
"Relax Bella." He rubs the wet flesh again, forcing my body to do as he says.
He pushes in more. My eyes darken, lust and pain fight for dominance.
"We're almost there." He rolls my clit, parting my lips further with two fingers and using his
third to stroke me in my own wetness like I'm a good kitten. He pushes in with a hard thrust. I
scream into his mouth when I feel all of him tearing at me but in the end lust wins.
"Home." He whispers with concentration etched on his strained beautiful face when he's
completely sheathed in me. "Adesso sei mia. (You're mine now)"
I'm stretched and filled so painfully tight. His thumb and forefinger roll my clit, teasing the
overly sensitive bundle of nerves while he dominates my mouth. His tongue wraps around mine
coaxing it to fight back, concentrate on the kiss and his finger until the pain disappears. I moan
and come back to life. Pushing my tongue into his mouth, I suck the roof and slide out erotically
slowly. He groans and growls and I feel him twitch inside me. He takes back the kiss, kissing me
harder to release the tension he's forcing on himself by not fucking me into oblivion.
With his forehead pressed to mine slowly he starts to pull back his hips, sliding his pulsing dick
out of me. I whimper in pain and he silences me, wrapping my legs around his waist. "You're
ready baby." He tells me pushing back in at a controlled pace, refusing to stop. "Trust me."
He swallows thickly. I hear his Adams apple bob. His length reenters and I feel a little less pain.
"Look down Bella." I do. I see his abs clenched tight as he keeps them suspended above me so
when he pushes into me I can see his glistening cock covered in my wetness bury itself deep
within my core.
A breathy moan escapes me. Oh my FUCKING God! He chuckles softly, not having to hear the
profanities my mind is screaming to know that what he's doing is working. He was right. I love
watching!
He sucks my nipple into his mouth, suckling, pulling and biting the flesh as he pulls back out at
the same steady, slow, long-stroking pace. He blows on my nipple, looking at me. "That's it
baby. Keep watching me fuck you."
Holy fuck.
Moisture pools out my core. He feels it too. He starts pushing in again. Drawing out. Sucking my
tits. "Do you know how good you feel?" Almost completely out of me, he sucks and bites my
heaving left swell, he flicks the nipple with his tongue while playing with the other, massaging,
kneading and teasing the handfuls of flesh. "You're squeezing the life outta me anima gemella."
He pushes in again, adding more pressure this time. I writhe beneath him. I was starting to feel
really, amazingly good. I was turned the fuck on watching with hungry eyes as he continues to
suck my breast before burying himself between my hips. My lower half acts on instinct, moving
timidly towards his. "That's it Bella." He coaxes in a husky voice. He swallows.
The sensations are taking over. My body instinctively seeks the pleasure his body can bring me.
As I watch his cock covered in my wetness shoving back into me in the dim moonlight, I push
into it again, this time with pressure. My wanton body was following the lust not the logic that
this will hurt me. He hisses, slamming into me. Hard.
"Fuck piccola! (baby)" He pants trying to reel himself back into control.
No!
There's brief pain but there's also a lot of pleasure. I raise my hips sliding him in me more. It's
what he's been waiting for. He comes back at me. Slamming into me a little harder, losing the
extreme restraint he's maintained with absolute relief. "Fuck Bella, you feel so fucking good." He
fucks me with his rock hard cock, matching the movement with his tongue in my mouth. My
hands slide up his arms clutching his sweaty shoulders to brace myself. Digging my fingers into
the hard flesh, I cry out and arch my back as his cock buries inside me again. Picking up the pace
I meet him for every thrust.
"Just keep doing that baby and I'll give you everything you want." He breaths to me.
I dig my fingers into his shoulders harder and push my hips off the bed desperate for him to have
all of me. If I keep thrusting he'll give me more. It forces me to abandon all remaining thoughts
of the underlying pinch until all I concentrate on is his body inside mine, glorious, commanding,
powerful and fucking me with dark fucking devotion.
I feel immense pleasure and I need more. I realize for the first time, I'm not a virgin anymore. I
see Edward above me and grab his head pulling him to me again with desperate fingers in his
wild damp hair. I'm perfectly ready for him.
"Thank! Fucking! God!" He growls kissing me hard. Bringing his hands up to cup my face, he
drives in harder not having to hold back anymore.
There are a thousand emotions swirling in my head. I'm completely overwhelmed. The pleasure
seeping straight out his dick to my core and into my bloodstream has me panting and calling his
name in desperate pleas at different octaves.
"Edward please." I moan arching my chest into his, my body pressed hard against him. My eyes
shut tight, desperately in need of something. My seeking hips lift colliding with his as he thrusts
into me in a hard glorious stroke. He drives in so deep I feel the hairs at the base of his cock
press against my wet lips. "Oh fuck yes." I bite into his shoulder, the salt of his flesh assaulting
my senses and making me heady.
He pushes my hips into the bed, grinding against me, providing mouthwatering, core-dripping
friction to my clit. He looks at me. "Say it again." He demands. "Beg me to fuck you baby." His
voice drips sex caressing my ears with its hoarse, husky, velvet intensity.
"Please." I beg shamelessly. My body is desperately craving release. "Please, please, please!" I
don't even know what I'm begging for but I need it from him. "Just fucking please!" I cry, biting
into his shoulder hard.
"Fuck!" He groans loud. He pulls out as far as my entrance and I swear to God I will cry like a
fucking kid if he leaves me. Then he slams into me with some restraint, remembering at the very
last moment how sore I'm going to be after this. I don't care. I can feel him sheathed completely
inside me and it feels glorious, fucking holy! I don't know what my face looks like but it makes
him do it again.
"OH MY GOD EDWARD!" I pant wildly. He grabs my thigh in one of his hands pulling my leg
tighter around his waist. I lock my ankles around his back and he slams his length into me again.
The new angle makes me hit high notes I never knew were possible from my lungs. "FUCKING
HELL!"
He chuckles teasingly. His voice is hoarse and breathy. Sweat drips between our raging bodies.
"My fucking dick's completely inside your pussy Bella." He grinds his hips again rubbing my clit
to accentuate his point. "This is the first muthafucking time I'm in heaven."
"Oh. My. God!" I moan low and guttural into his neck, burying my face there. Everything about
him edges me toward my impending fall.
His hands fist into the sheets for leverage, this time when he pushes in harder, he pulls all the
way and plunges in. He doesn't hold back anything. Like he's got a personal vendetta against my
poor core, he penetrates me. My hips buck wildly into his. Matching him thrust for thrust as the
coil builds up in the pit of my stomach again. His pants mix with mine as our flesh slaps
together. The sound of glorious skin on skin as he thrusts into me with wild abandon the closer
we get.
"Fuck! Bella, I swear to god you're mine! Muthafucking made for me!" he kisses me with brutal
passion catching my scream when he shoves his dick into me with finality. Like an exclamation
to his statement, I cum so hard I break his skin with my nails. "Muthafuck!" he hisses hoarsely.
Sweat drips down his furrowed brows, his mixing with mine as he watches me fall apart. My
walls tighten and spasm around him. It spurs him on. He thrusts harder, meeting my wild bucks
as I ride him high on my orgasm. He grunts with each one until he stills inside me, his chiseled
face contorting magnificently. Rigid and buried deep, I feel him pulse. His teeth grind hard
enough to bite nails in two. He repeats a string of cusses and I think I die when I feel the warm
liquid spurting into me, mixing our cum as he empties inside me. The excess slips out and drips
between my thighs. It's warm and I love it. My muscles tighten around him on a primal need to
milk his cock for everything it's worth until we're completely spent.
I don't know how long we stay connected but eons could pass and I wouldn't want to lose the feel
of him inside me. His forehead rests against mine, our breaths mixing as we pant heavily and try
and come down from our highs.
He dips his head down and kisses me softly, sweetly. It's tender and devoted unlike the ones
from when he was fucking me. "You're everything to me anima gemella. (soul mate)"
I look at him as I lift my trembling hand and brush his matted hair off his forehead and out his
eyes. He looks right back. The moment between us so intense, it's almost poetic that the moon
bears witness to it.
"Shadow?" I whisper, kissing him in a quick soft peck.
He chuckles. "Yeah?"
I can't lose him, not after this. Everything I felt tonight. I feel too much for him. He's so
important to me it hurts in my chest just thinking about it. When Charlie and everyone in La
Push find out, there's just going to be mayhem, lots of it. There's no two ways about it. Hell will
break loose. Would he fight for me even though the odds are stacked against us?
"A 'shadow' plays when it's bright but disappears at night, Edward?" I speak softly not wanting to
disturb the hushed sounds of our breaths in his room.
His eyes deepen in intensity. "No." he brushes back my sweat drenched locks of hair. "Your
Shadow doesn't disappear at night anima gemella." I smile at his words before I realize Edward
knows exactly what I'm really asking. "When it's dark that's when I shield you completely."
I inhale sharply on the inside but laugh softly on the outside trying to cover up my words
quickly. Shaking my head against the sleep that's threatening to take over, I say. "You're Edward
Cullen, leader of the Shadow Fangs. Feared by all. I bet you've never been scared of anything all
your life. So what? You'll protect me when it gets dark?" I joke.
He pulls out, rolling off me and pulling my body with his until I'm pressed onto his sweaty chest
as he lays on his back. The rise and fall of it lulls me towards sleep as we pant trying to catch our
breath.
Sweaty and sated, I instinctively curl into his body cocooned in the after effects of our intimacy.
His scent making me heady, I'm losing myself to the calm accompanied by being held in his
arms. I don't see the fierce burning eyes that lock onto me as I give in to the exhaustion.
"I'll protect you, always" I hear through the hazy curtain of sleep rapidly ensnaring me. "From
anything." My breath catches. My heart beats rapidly. Not knowing if I'm dreaming or not. My
lids are too heavy to open and check. "Ho paura perche non ti mai lascer andare. Perfino
quando vorrai... (I am scared because I'm never going to let you go. Even if you want me to
Bella...)"
I feel a kiss pressed to my temple softly. I hear his voice in my subconscious just before I drift
off completely. "For the first time in my life I have one fear Cappuccinetto."
~.~.~
Chapter Twelve - "Demons"
*~*~* Have you ever been lost in a different world
Where everything you once knew is gone
And you find yourself powerless
With everything that exists
You're numb
Will I ever break free
I searched my world but I can't find you
You're standing there but I can't touch you
Try to talk but the words are just not there
I can feel a sense of danger
You stare at me like I'm a stranger
Paralyzed and you don't seem to care
The demons in my dreams
If you become a nobody
Blind, to your family
Who would you be?
And life has gone into reverse
Re-living every hurt
Along the way
Everything that you fear is calling you and drawing near
I searched my world but I can't find you
You're standing there but I can't touch you
Try to talk but the words are just not there
I can feel a sense of danger
You stare at me like I'm a stranger
Paralyzed and you don't seem to care
The demons in my dreams
Wake me up and let's go, yeah
I'm about to explode
Yeah
I searched my world but I can't find you
You're standing there but I can't touch you
Try to talk but the words are just not there
I can feel a sense of danger
You stare at me like I'm a stranger
Paralyzed and you don't seem to care
The demons in my dreams *~*~*
Run
It was what I knew.
It was what I did.
Even in the nightmare, I ran.
The only difference between my reality and my subconscious was that in my dream, I was
running towards my demons
I ran straight from my room, burst out the front door and stumbled my way into the forest that
would lead me to Dad and Renee. My mental purgatory would always claim me come nightfall.
But tonight, even in my unconsciousness, I could tell it was different.
Like being submerged under water, I was lost in a bubble of thoughts that pounded deafeningly
in my semi-lucid state of sleep. My chest heaved; desperate to draw breath for my burning lungs.
But the pain was bearable. The demon of pain that usually incapacitated me to the brink of death
almost every night held back slightly.
Bearable? Change.
Somewhere in my subconscious there was a safety net holding me. An elusive shadow that
cloaked me and kept my head above the tumultuous torrents of emotional tortures that would
soon demand my life in payment; A darkness that shielded me from the demon's view, hiding me
in its black depths.
One foot in front the other, I kept running, each step turning me into the cursed child. Pushing
myself to run faster, I fought against the forces trying to keep me away.
I ignored the blistering of my feet on the harsh ground, needing to get to the house to find
something that I'd missed before. Jake's child-like bellow, asking where I'm going, follows me as
I cut through the dark, unforgiving forest. I don't stop to answer the worried boy on the porch.
The house, I have to get to the house. But I had no time to answer, something was calling me
there and it made my soul tremble, an ominous feeling telling me that there was more change
something waiting for me.
My heart pounded desperately, using my veins to convey its message, Dad needed me. A whisper
crept icily up my neck. One word. Renee.
The bubble strained and contorted disturbed. There was another change.
I didn't know how or why but I didn't question it. I panted loudly, every lungful of air burning my
chest. The evil moss covered earth pierced my skin in punishing shards. But I couldn't let it stop
me. Even when I knew, for this first time I was leaving a blood trail in my wake. One more
change.
Why was the dream changing?
I fought hard against the pain, needing to see Renee for myself. The photograph of the woman
holding me with loving arms didn't match the woman who left hating me. I was desperate to see
the woman from the photo, to feel her warmth, even if it was just this once through a fragmented
dream in my own head. My heart would accept anything from her. I missed her
My breathing grew shallow as I watched a cloud form. Rapid waves and a silhouette, the water
broke and a voice flooded my mind. "She's your mother"; I heard the familiar voice and
comforting words. "You're allowed to wonder about her, no one can hold that against you".
Jacob.
My palm reached out towards it. I tried to scream out to him for help, but it was useless. The
cloud disappeared like smoke between my fingers, leaving me with the memory of the simple
words that caused both immense relief and inner turmoil.
The thoughts I buried deep inside me a long time ago, bubbles up to the surface like a volcano
and threatens to erupt. What would a normal family life have been like? Having a simple, normal
family with a mother who loved me? I watched as the smoke turned my vision hazy and slowly
the photograph I'd found came into focus. This time my fingers refused to lift and touch it,
fearing that it would disappear
How could she leave after looking at me with such love in the photograph? What made her stop
loving me? The familiar feel of my sides hurting and chest heaving welcomed me as I broke
through the trees. I was bulleting toward our house when the force of my admittance of my
desperation to see my mother breaks through my mental walls. My heart constricts and my child
self remembers Charlie is in pain. She's killing him. I had to save him? Maybe save her? I had to
do it; even if I was destined to die here.
My first step on the porch sent me back to my room. A sixteen year old girl lay in the bed instead
of the three year old that had lain there all those years ago. Now that Jake had told me, I
remembered and tasted the blood as I hid there. The irony was not lost on me. It didn't matter
how old I was, I thought to myself the demons were still the same.
The comforter kept me covered as Renee's words filtered through the door, torturing me like they
tortured my father. I grabbed at the comforter trying to pry it off me. I had to get to the next
room! But it tangled and choked me, harboring my attempts and preventing me from saving
anyone.
In my mind's eye, I picture Charlie's tired face. He'd pulled his double shift at the station. Now
he stands quietly watching her wreck the room and grabs her bags. He looks at the shattered
glass pieces on the floor and bed, and wonders what he's done to displease her, what had gone
wrong. He looks confused; he looks angry; he looks heartbroken. Her words shock and hurt him,
all while he tries to tell her to keep her voice down lest she wake me. I hear her curse our family
to the depths of hell in return. Her words kill him slowly as he looks on, saying nothing to stop
her as she dispels her troubles onto his tired soul.
Fear for my father gripped me tightly. No one would protect him when I died. I needed to get to
him.
Putting my all into my fight, I cried out when I couldn't win the battle. I screamed desperately for
someone to help him. Jake! Sarah! Edward! Anyone to stop Renee! Tell her she's hurting him!
Ask her why she's doing this! To tell her to stop!
The familiar feel of blood started to seep from my body. I'd reached the point when I was
supposed to die; when I close my dream eyes forever, just to wake up covered in the issues of
reality. But it was taking longer, I realized with dread, there was another change happening.
There was more copper on my tongue. My cheek stung where she had struck me. Two conflicting
images bombarding my mind. One of a woman who nursed, nurtured and doted on a baby in
front of a Christmas tree and one of a woman who not only turned her back on her family but
tried to destroy them before she left.
But the dream was finding sick pleasure in the pain it was causing. I could practically hear its
silent message to me, telling me to bear witness. And so I did. Forcing myself to see I watched as
she fled, leaving us behind; her tears hidden from us in the night.
Nothing is happening the way it's supposed to, I wasn't dying this time. Something was
dreadfully wrong. I scream in horror. It's impossible but I feel it when my wrist is cut open.
Before Edward could come, the unknown that I had felt approaching since the start of this
nightmare seized its opportunity, knowing his arrival would save me. Every change lead to this
moment. This, the part where I would normally wake up, instead grew blurry.
Suddenly, I still.
An icy whisper runs down my neck, making my spine crawl. Renee. I looked sporadically into the
darkness trying to find the source. I breathed in, a wasted breath; somehow knowing these would
be my last. I felt the blood trail slower.
"Edward..."
It was no longer a question.
I knew it was him.
I couldn't see him but I could feel him, cocooning and protective. There is safety in his mere
proximity. He's a savior in the dark, my hero in a villain, a shadow shrouding me in his safe
darkness.
My mind slowed, the blood trickling down my fingers stopped. This was the drastic switch, one
that was fierce, standing out so plainly it couldn't be ignored. It scared me so irrevocably in my
subconscious that I knew for certain the after effects of it would haunt my reality.
The dream didn't end and even with the help from my loved ones in reality, I was in this one
alone.
The blood that would normally slowly leak back into my wound and heal me, as I was lifted
higher and higher didn't. Instead it froze, a result of two conflicting forces - one preventing my
death, the other predicting it - an impasse.
My eyes are tired and wary. I'm in that limbo between dying and living. My head slants to the
side listlessly and I watch the door to my bedroom as it fades out until I'm standing on the porch
facing the front door.
This was impossible. I wanted out! I wanted the dream to stop.
Time itself had stilled. An eerie silence engulfed the void outside my front door giving way to a
whisper, a haunting call, a thrilling sense of dying from the inside. Renee
A silhouette appeared with tear stained cheeks. They shattered and broke, soundlessly falling
from her dark familiar eyes to her broken daughter. The glassy tears that normally slit my wrist
splintered and disintegrated against my shield, allowing nothing more to harm me.
I could see her with her heart-shaped face, laugh lines at the corners of her dark, beaded eyes
as she stares, unmoving. I shut down.
For a fleeting moment, before I could analyze anything important, I was just a girl, looking at
her mother. A simple pleasure that made my throat run dry because I didn't actually have it at
all.
My head went into a tailspin, horrified. Iciness shoots down my spine like someone just walked
across my grave. It's a cursed premonition of something that could change everything
She could see me
My body convulsed violently. I heaved for breath. My heart tore open with a fierce force,
shooting acid into my gut. Oh god, what was happening?
"Isabella."
A spoken word.
My name.
I gasped for air feeling like I was drowning. The sound left her lips, red and matted, dry from her
blatant venom and hidden tears. It wrapped around my name in a way that hurt and warmed at
the same time. The first memory of my mother speaking my name and it's a figment of my
imagination. The irony is not lost on me.
"What?"I speak, not even comprehending what I'm doing as yet. The sound is dull and my eyes
are sharp. If I was asking her to repeat my name or what she had called my name for, I had no
idea, but I held my chin still while my insides quivered. I'd never let her see the damage she
caused.
"What are you doing?"
She responds. I gasp quietly, unable to believe it. She could hear me. It was horrifyingly
unsettling.
My ears strained to burn this voice to memory lest it never be heard again. Her voice was soft
and sweet without being too much; it reminded me of Sarah's. Her eyes were a dead, tired pool
of warmth and yearning that belied her purely evil presence. I could feel the hate rolling of her
in waves.
"I don't owe you anything." I don't answer her question. Shaking my head to try to clear it, I
blink away the wetness blurring her form before me. I wanted them to go away so I could keep
seeing her. I hated her. But the masochistic part of me wanted to relish this moment, the closest
I'd ever been to her that I could remember.
She sneers, a smirk of hate and mocking, taunting, brutal need? "It's a nightmare. You never
survive. Why do you come back?" she asks. Her eyes look older on her young face. It's heavy and
doesn't match her wicked presence and the evil she exudes.
"Life's a nightmare. But I'm still living." I shoot back defiantly, my brows furrowing. As long as I
have a choice, I will keep living.
"Living Bella?" she asks, her voice a soft kiss in the unreal, icy air around us. "You're dying."A
scoff of hurt and cruelty at her or me, I'm not sure, but her eyes are winning. Her face is still
unreadable, but the tears still slip down her cheeks.
I don't get her.
I take a step forward. It's unintentional. She mirrors it. We stop in sync.
"You hate me so much, why are you crying?" I ignore the heaviness building up in my throat as I
force out the cutting words.
"You can draw blood from a rock, baby," she breaths out. More tears spill. She speaks in such
riddles, but it's soft and I wonder of the truth behind the words, questioning the sentiments. I
scrutinize her. Wondering if she's talking about me or herself?"Wounds you give yourself bleed
the most." She whispers, throatily. Another riddle. She tips her head forward, and I realize with
unease she's possibly speaking of us both. "Look at your hand, Bella."
My eyes flitter down to myself.
Blood.
It's not just my wrist, I'm covered in it. It sticks my hair to my head. It lines my arm. I taste it on
my tongue. It's everywhere! Unmoving. It's frozen in place by the unseen force shielding me.
My wide eyes dart back to Renee, wondering where she fits in, if she fits in at all. Her tears are
flowing faster. So are mine. I cry and wail and stare at my body, covered in deep, dark crimson.
I'm scared out of my mind and I desperately want it to stop. My tears move with hers, piercing
and ripping me open. Wound after wound, until the shield isn't enough to save me. The blood
holds still but the wounds grow too rapidly. Every sob from her mixes with my terrified ones until
I know she's right. I'm dying. The only difference is I don't know what's killing me anymore. I
wonder, fleetingly, if her tears are against me or for me.
"Living child," she whispers, in a melody. Her near black eyes lock on my fast fading brown
ones, filled with pain and warmth, contradicting the menacing, patronizing smirk stretching
across her face. She sobs softly and sings, familiar and rich in ache, each word bringing me
closer to death. I struggle and she just watches, shaking her head slowly from side to side. My
eyes close as my life seeps out my body and I hear the fleeting notes carry out in the emptiness.
"Nightmares in the garden, a garden full of roses, strawberry kisses, Angel breath whispers,
sleep baby, sleep..."
"Bella?"
My head pounds, my heart aches and my throat constricts with the fear lodged in it.
"Bella." I hear again. It's sharp with concern.
My naked body is pulled away from a hard bare chest. Warm, solid hands cradle my face. I focus
hard on them trying to pull myself out of the semi-trance.
"Bella. Look at me." My matted hair is brushed away and some of the harshness has dropped
from the masculine voice.
I open my eyes, blinking rapidly. Groggy from sleep, I rub at them with the heels of my palms.
Stretching like a feline, I reopen them slowly. A soft smile tugs at my lips as I sit up because
there's a perfect, dull ache between my legs that reminds me where I am.
It's really dark out the large windows, telling me it's still ridiculously early. The gold sheets
pooled at our feet, tiny traces of blood staining them as evidence of our activities. I lift my eyes
further to see him sitting at the side of the bed, watching me, in the florescent light of the room.
He's got on a pair of boxers and his hair is fitting. His bronze and copper sex hair is shooting out
in all directions in its usual disarray. I can still feel the texture of it in my hands from fisting it
earlier this very morning. My thighs clench together. It feels awkward, but the light wetness
building there is easing the feeling. The stubble on his face looks inviting suddenly, and my
palms ache to feel it scratching at my skin. The lean muscles of his torso and arms are free to my
view in his shirtless glory. I rake my eyes upwards and gasp softly when my brown crashes with
his depthless oceans of severe green.
His thumb brushes against my cheek. I frown at his expression, not knowing why he was looking
at me that way. Subsequently he pulls the pads of his thumbs down and in front of my face. Only
then do I feel the tears staining my cheeks to my ears. I feel a slight panic building.
"Who's Renee?" his voice is precise and deep.
Swiftly, I find myself unable to breathe. The question shocks me and brings my dream back into
my mind. Apprehension wedges like a blade in my trachea, while an irrational, deep rooted fear
injects itself into my spine. I wasn't prepared for the question. Honestly? I was still drunk on
sleep. I couldn't even fully remember my dream just yet.
Trying to get a read on myself, I gather my fleeting thoughts and realize with alarm that I have
no idea how to answer him. On any other day, I would tell him. It would be so difficult, but I'd
do it, because Edward is uncharacteristically honest with me and I owe him it, but today it's too
much. This dream has me more mind-fucked than I can ever recall being before. Until I can
make sense of it myself, or at least give myself enough time to let it all settle, I can't talk about
anything dealing with her.
There are too many feelings running through me as I recall vague pieces of my dream. I've never
spoken to anyone about the dreams. I never want to. It's too difficult to keep it together as things
stood, I didn't want to bring this up and mess up everyone's lives again. It took a lot of work to
get to where we are now. Telling them about the dreams would cause nothing but unnecessary
reopening of old wounds. I decided a while ago that I wouldn't let my family, both blood and
other, make anymore sacrifices for me.
And Edward was someone I never wanted to burden either. I'd tell him who Renee was but this
one simple question would force me to talk about it. He'd need a full answer if I said Renee was
my mother. Of course he would because, bloody hell, I was crying in my sleep!
Had I said anything else in my sleep besides her name? I internally groan when I remembered
that this isn't the first time he's witnessed the reality effects of my nightmare. The night he
kidnapped me, he'd heard me call for him.
Jesus Christ! Fine mess you've got yourself into Bella. What was I supposed to say now? Yeah
Edward, so Renee's my mother, whom I conjured up in my head? Talk about me being a head
case, right? I have to conjure one up because, well, you see, I don't have one, she left hating us
all and wishing we all died. How's yours doing?
Then my mind stops berating myself and slows to a halt A key factor suddenly crashes to the
forefront of my mind like a tidal wave.
I'd seen Renee.
I seriously fucking saw her!
The dream changed! She spoke to me! I heard her voice! Oh God I- I died.
Great! Just fucking great!
I sit mutely, letting the sad and anxious remnants of confusion from my dream settle in.
The silence stretches and when I edge out my inner musings, I remember too late that I'm not
alone. My eyes dart to him like a homing device, I don't need to search for his green orbs, I find
them like it's second nature. He's watching me closely. Not saying anything, but reading my face
and waiting for me to answer verbally, what he already sees on my face.
I suddenly feel very naked. I snatch one of his strewn shirts and pull it on, even though I know it
wasn't the physical nakedness that was the problem. My head pops out the neckline and I peek at
him from under my lashes, keeping my head lowered. Its shame I feel. He could see me, the not
pleasant parts. Did he finally realize what a mess I was?
I can already tell that today is going to be one of those days. Thanks to the new stuff in my
dream, no matter what I do, I'm going to be mind-fucked until tomorrow, at least.
His eyes are intense and his jaw is tight but his gaze coats me in care. The vein in his temple
throbs as he clenches his teeth. "Bella, what are you doing?" I keep my head down. I hear him let
out a low breath and his fingers curl under my chin. "Look at me."
My gaze lifts reluctantly to his.
He keeps his face in control, letting me hide my body in his t-shirt as he repeats the question
while taking in my red rimmed eyes. "Who's Renee?"
My mouth opens but no words come out. He can see the conflict clear as day, looking like he's
crawling out his skull trying to figure out what's going on.
I remain unmoving. I'm unable to run because I have no idea where his house is situated and I'm
scared to death of staying because I'm suddenly feeling too exposed here.
What he does next shocks me. Completely unexpected, and hidden with understanding
undertones, Edward gives me a solemn half-nod and presses his lips my forehead. Whatever he
sees makes him not push the topic.
I want to laugh and cry simultaneously. Gratitude and irony bursting from my blood vessels. The
simple fact that he knows I need time and is willingly handing it to me makes me want to let the
feelings I keep hidden rushing out. It's like what I've always needed for me to let the floodgates
open, is to know that Edward was on the other side of it waiting for me.
Leaning against him, I can understand those latent feelings I run from. I feel brave enough to
acknowledge them. I feel scared. I feel alone. I want to cry so desperately. Its dj vu, like I'm
locked in the dream again and I'm desperate for someone to save me, tell me it's okay, that I'm
not going crazy. Only here with him I have that. I don't have to be strong and try to keep it
together because I don't want to send everyone into a downward spiral again. With him I can just
be a girl. Not a daughter or sister, just me. I didn't have to protect him from Renee like I did
everyone else.
It's surreal what an intricate role he plays in my life after such a short space of time, but I feel
that pull towards him that brought him to me. I will answer him but I need to figure it out myself
first. I couldn't risk blowing this with him because I was a train wreck of issues. It just wasn't
worth it. Nothing was worth risking this.
He was different in ways I couldn't put into words. Without realizing it, he kept me breathing,
even back when I first met him, when I didn't like him at all. In all the years I'd been haunted by
the nightmare, he was the first person to ever worm into my subconscious and save me. Thinking
back to the day I mistakenly burned myself while hiding behind the Lovers Tree, even though I
was still fighting my attraction to him back then, he was what kept my mind from focusing on
Renee. She was the pain I'd used all my life as a focus point when I was surrounded by bullshit,
because the pain any memory of her brought was so powerful and all consuming, it drowned out
everything else bothering me. She was a twisted dealing mechanism created by a child, one that
had worked like a charm when Charlie almost lost the house, when Billy got paralyzed and when
we almost hit poverty. But it didn't work when Edward was around because he was more
consuming than she was.
He made everything easier without knowing anything about my past. In a warped way, my
relationship with him was pure in that sense. He made me smile without trying and he was the
first person in my life that did it all without the influence of knowing my past. All he saw was
me and for some reason beyond my comprehension what, he saw was enough.
If he wasn't pressing the issue, I wasn't going to ruin our perfectly good Saturday. In any case, I
didn't want to give him my bullshit. He deserved better. Truthfully, Charlie, Billy, Sarah and the
gang, they all did. But he was the only one I had a choice with. I could spare him the extra
bullshit. It wasn't important anyway.
I plastered a smile on my face and pulled back. Sensing the shift in my mood, he let me move
away.
"I never want to see you cry, Bella, ever."
The sentiment is honest and sweet in that not-so-sweet way only Edward seems to be able to pull
off. But I can see the threat glinting in his serious eyes. I don't doubt for one second the damage
he'd do if he found the sources of my tears.
I swallow thickly, then smile at his expression and stick out my tongue. "Trust me, Shadow, I try
not to look at me when I cry too." I pull at the bird's nest that is my sex hair.
He sniggers at my lame attempt at humor. Then, all too quickly, something goes drastically
wrong that I don't understand.
His eyes momentarily dart to one of my hands and I watch perplexed, as every emotion he's
worn since I woke up disappears and his face darkens. His gaze turns fierce, angry even.
I furrow my brow. I can't think of anything that could piss him off right now? Forcing myself to
focus on the gorgeous feeling in my body, I push aside my instinctive apprehension of him,
thanks to my own gang instincts and drag my t-shirt clad body towards him.
His eyes stalk my every move until I slip onto his lap. He doesn't raise his arms to hold me this
time. But he doesn't move away from me either, so I try to swallow the small rejection I feel.
The feel of the heat of his skin against mine through the thin fabric of his shirt, mapped my body
in gooseflesh. It was a natural injection of happiness, turning my pretend smile genuine when I
concentrated on it.
I could still remember the feel of him on me, kissing me, in me. I place my lips softly against his,
molding his bruised flesh to mine. He didn't move for a beat and rejection churned in my
stomach again, but quickly snuck out the window when I felt him breathe heavily through his
nose and kiss me back, channeling his anger. Amazingly, I loved it. The connection I felt to him,
even in this fury, was deep and anchored me to him. The kiss was angry, brutal and dominating.
He was marking me, prying his tongue into my mouth.
A low moan escapes my throat and I lifted my hands to fist his hair. When I tug at it, something
snaps in him and I'm suddenly thrown on the bed with him hovering over me. His boxer-covered
dick presses hard into my core and I can feel the fabric of his shirt grow damp as my wetness
soaks into it.
"Muthafuck!" He growls softly into the crook of my neck, as my hips lift to rub against him,
seeking friction. Then his teeth and lips are gnawing at my skin, sucking and pulling as I writhe
under him. He keeps still, building up my desperation for him. My hips lift off the bed so that my
clit can rub against him roughly.
"Do you know how bad I want you, Bella?" he breaths into my ear. It's so full of deep emotions
he won't admit to me, that I feel my heart swelling to twice its size. I know he's not talking about
just sex. Even when he grabs his shirt and rips it over my head, I know he's channeling
everything into one raw, passionate act.
My pussy drips for him crazily at every primal act he throws at me. My guttural moan turns into
a breathy gasp as his fingers tweak my nipples. His palms push at my tits and knead the flesh
roughly, possessively pouring everything he's feeling into my body.
"It's like you're a fucking obsession." His eyes burn into mine and his palm halts its assault on
my breast, unconsciously landing over my heart. "You control everything, like I'm fucking
possessed," he presses the warm heel of it to my sternum, "compelled." Hissing his way down
my neck, he growls low, "It makes me the most dangerous muthafucker on the goddamn planet."
My fingers grip his arms tighter, digging my nails into the flexed muscle. "I'll do anything to
keep you, anything for you. And I'll slaughter any muthafucker that gets too close." He promises
over my heart, as his hands move down to spread my thighs open as wide as they can go. His
finger toys with my swollen nub in torturously light touches. I watch him with lust-filled eyes as
he frowns, his brows together and then sucks on my left breast. "But how the fuck do I stop
you?" I don't really understand that part, because my legs lift up and my toes curl into the waist
band of his boxers.
"Edward," I moan, gripping his hair in fistfuls to try to pull him up to me.
"Hmm?" He hums, refusing to give me what I want.
"Edward, please," I beg, gasping as he pushes his finger, knuckle deep, into my dripping heat.
He hisses in appreciation feeling the slickness coating him. His other hand moves to my thigh,
squeezing over the gauze punishingly.
"You want this, Bella?" he asks. I nod, wetting my lips. "Then take it." He urges, again refusing
me. He watches me dig my toes deeper into his boxers, letting my nails scratch his abs as I
clench my toes into the fabric and drag it down. It slips from his hips inch by delectable inch.
The more skin I feel and see makes me wetter for him, hungrier for it. It's what he wants. He
watches my face closely as his dick comes free and before I can react, it's pushed hard against
my bare flesh. "I need you to want this as bad as me."
I moan and squirm, trying to get him to push inside. It's driving me crazy. He's driving me crazy.
Intentionally. "I do, Edward," I gasp. "God, I want you so bad it hurts." With herculean effort, I
make sure I lock my eyes to his so he knows it's not just his talented body that I need.
I don't see how he reacts to it though, because, a beat later, he's balls deep inside me so fast, the
only thing I can do is cry out and brace myself when the entire bed frame rocks. It's burning with
raw passion, fuelled completely and utterly by his anger. I love it as much as I love the other side
of him. I just wish to God I knew what was causing it. I decide to think about it some more later,
because Edward starts pulling out and pushing in rapidly. Stretching me with every stroke of his
thick, erect dick and making my body sing for him.
My phone buzzes somewhere in the background, but I don't bother looking for it. My body feels
too good right now. The insistent buzzing continues and I wonder why the hell I switched it back
on in the first place.
His eyes dart to the floor, narrowing to cold slits at the glowing screen, just before I thankfully
hear my phone battery die off again. He smirks sinfully and kisses me. My head lifts off the
pillow, matching him push for pull. I bite down on his lip as his cock slips back into me. He
moves his body rhythmically with mine, grinding his hips in figure eights and making my
swollen clit throb against him appreciatively. I lift my hips up, roughly meeting his thrusts. My
knees, held curled over his forearms, tighten and clench around the contracting and releasing
hardness of his arm muscles as we work towards a fast-growing, burning orgasm I can already
practically taste.
I scrape my nails over the ink on his right arm as I move to hold my knees open wider, desperate
to get over the edge. I need him closer. He cusses loudly as he watches what I'm doing. His eyes
turn dangerously black as he rakes them over my hands digging into the flesh of my kneecaps,
pulling them apart for him.
"Cazzo! (fuck!)" He licks his lips. "Hold on piccola (baby)." His hands lock around mine and
pull them away from my legs, his hands taking control.
He fucks me harder, to stop me from moving them back. It works; I fist the sheets tightly and
throw my head back, unable to help myself. My toes curl and I lift my hips up to meet his, my
body completely in control of my actions. He laughs quietly and leans down to capture my lips
as he strokes me deeply. "There's my piccola." He praises, licking a line across my lips before
plunging his tongue deep into my mouth, curling it around mine and sucking mine into his
mouth. He threads his palms under my legs and lifts them up, first the left, then the right and the
scream that I elicit at his next thrust is swallowed by his tongue, matching the movements of his
dick in my core.
With my legs thrown over his shoulder, he thrusts into me, smirking. "Stop thrusting and I'll let
you cum." he whispers, kissing my knee and letting his breath dance over the sensitive flesh, as
he looks at me through stray strands of the hair that had fallen into his eyes.
He knows that's going to be impossible for me now. It'll be torture. I can feel everything from
this position. I look at him confused. Evil bastard. He thrusts deeper into me, making us both
groan and drops more of his weight on my lower half, pressing me into the bed. Wonderful, Evil
bastard! The motion makes him go deeper until our hips are aligned and I can feel every inch of
him in me. My body stretches tight around his dick. I half moan, half cry from the feeling of him
so deep inside me, knowing that I can't move and he's not thrusting anymore.
He toys with my nipples, brushing the pads of his thumbs over them making me ridiculously
more desperate for him. "Let me do all the work this time." He says.
I think I'm hallucinating. He starts to slowly rock his hips against mine. Grinding into my clit but
not thrusting into me like he knows I want him to. Suddenly he pulls back and slams in. I cry out
and my back arches like a bow, my breasts pushing up to his face. He sucks hard on one taut
nipple and lets his breath blow over it as he speaks through clenched teeth, thrusting again. "I
want you to know who owns you." My head digs into the pillow and my body relaxes back
against the bed, letting him take me, keeping my hips firmly in place lest I give him reason to
stop doing that again. His slick, hard cock slides between my folds harshly as he keeps slamming
back in. "Not just this pussy Cappuccinetto," he murmurs pressing his forehead against mine, our
breaths mixing into one, "who you belong to."
He's getting wilder, pushing deeper, harder, and faster. He's holding back nothing and I'm going
to be sore but God help me if it didn't feel so good right now. He pulls out almost all the way and
then slams back into me, hitting every spot in me that makes me pant and wail like a suffocating
banshee. I feel the hairs at the base of his length against my lips as he grinds his hips into mine,
providing euphoric friction to my tortured silly and still greedy clit. It sheathes him impossibly
deeper into me in full strokes. My body lifts off the bed almost entirely.
"Edwaaaard!" I yell his name over and over unintelligibly as my orgasm builds hard and fast.
"Damn straight." He grins at me. "Muthafucking Edward."
I fist my hands into my hair, groaning and arching, trying hard to keep from thrusting back as he
pounds into me. Oh my God! I'll scream to the fucking heavens that I'm his if he just keeps doing
this to me! My head thrashes wildly, my damp hair spraying across the pillow. I can feel his eyes
on me, the burning devotion in them somehow untainted by the anger that's still coursing through
his system. My heart automatically responds to its intensity. I feel everything he does. We're two
halves of one whole. I think we always have been. Anything that would hurt him would hurt me
too.
His fingers lock around both my wrists, holding them firmly above my head. His eyes dart to one
of them and he loosens his grip on it, but pounds into me harder. I cry out something strangled
that was supposed to be his name. My body is dying for his. I feel so good. So, so, SO, good!
"Oh my God! Please don't stop! Baby, please just don't stop," I whisper across the light scruff of
his chin.
He swallows, I hear his Adams apple moving and I feel his eyes watching my face when I close
my eyes and lose myself to everything that's him. I'm his. I already knew this. His hips slap into
mine and the bed rocks with each hit home. I'm about to sing notes Adele could only dream off.
The coil is wound too tight, my walls squeeze him and he groans gutturally as he pulls out, "I
can't stop if I wanted to babe." With the next bone-crushing thrust, I'm done for. "Take, it Bella,"
he commands in an aggressive growl.
I scream his name too loud for me to recognize my voice as my own. Tears leak out the corners
of my eyes. So many spots flash before me, I think I'm gonna black out from the overwhelming
pleasure. I feel him go rigid in me, gloriously sheathed and pulsing as his warm squirts fill me, a
stream of cusses flow out his mouth that would've mad me blush if I wasn't on such a lust high.
My body takes this moment on a primal instinct to ride him through my own orgasm.
"Bella- Bella, fucking hell, baby." his face is scrunched up and sweat drips off him beautifully,
mixing with mine as he watches me cum over him.
My breaths slow down finally and I'm able to open my eyes again. Brown clashes with fiery
green, the hue of his orbs not having returned to normal yet as he looks down at me. Sweat drips
from his hairline to his jaw. His heavy pants match and mix with mine. He rolls over, I feel him
slip out of my sated core. He leans up on the elbow of the arm that's cradling my head. I whine
needily when he rubs two fingers at my entrance, coating them with the mixture of us both as it
pours out of me. I take in his expression as he watches it intently. He looks conflicted, partially
apologetic but also still primal due to his anger. I feel him rub the wetness of both our releases
between his fingers before he pulls them back.
His lips press to my temple, "It's you, anima gemella."
I don't know what he means by it, but it makes my heart constrict tightly. Three words dying to
fall from my lips before we both give in to the exhaustion.
~.~.~
Too soon for my liking, a thunderclap breaks my sleep. I feel the drowsiness taking over again
but I fight it when I feel him absentmindedly stroke my hair. I crack them open and notice the
room is dark.
"Did I hurt you?"
I must be hearing things.
"What?" I ask incredulously, my voice full of sleep as I turn to look at him, but my eyes haven't
adjusted to the darkness yet. I sit up a little, squinting to get a read on his face. My legs rejoice in
the low humming between them. It's a little uncomfortable but not too bad. Sex is my new
favorite exercise. Enjoyable as it is... Yes, it's exercise, it made me ridiculously tired so going
back to sleep is a must for me.
"Before," he says, "did I hur-"
"I know what you're asking," I cut him off flabbergasted. He's crazy if he thinks he's taking this
from me. "Edward, you didn't break me," I reaffirm. "I loved it I love- ed that with you, about
you" I'm sleepy and God, when I'm sleepy I apparently have no filter. I can hear his even
breathing in the darkness and I thank every deity there is that I was getting too drowsy to speak,
before I continued to tell him something huge that I wasn't ready for.
He kisses my temple tenderly. "You're bruised." His fingers touch my thigh where he held me.
Huh? I straighten my legs and wince slightly at the pretty ache in my core. As I lick my lips, I
can practically hear him frown and I know that he can see me easily in this lack of light because
the next thing he says is "Fuck." It's edged in a way that tells me he's pissed at himself.
Then it starts to make sense.
"Edward, I bruise easily!"
It's true too. That's why I'm so good at applying cover up, my skin bruises quick. And my wince
was due to the pain in my cooter! Not my legs! Between them! My mind corrects, though I opt
not to tell him that, because from the way he took me, I'm sure he wasn't looking to introduce me
to that kind of sex right after I lost my V card. He seemed angry and it was as if he was trying to
expel it by making sure I was real, it was almost like he was trying to keep me real. Like he
thought I was going to disappear.
I'm too drowsy to be able to figure it out now. I trail my fingers up his jaw line, feeling the
stubble scratching the pads deliciously. Nothing eases the tension, even though I feel his eyes
close when I get to them. He lets out a heavy harsh breath through his nose, it tickles my inner
wrist and I can't help but think that I'm missing something important.
"How long you been up?" I murmur into the darkness, knowing he can see me when he opens his
eyes.
"Not long," he answers.
"Well, go back to sleep." I shove on his chest. "You didn't hurt me."
He lets me push him back fully, so I can crawl onto his chest and sleep on my side against the
warm, hard, naked muscles of his body while he wraps his arms around my far tinier frame,
holding me like I'm something profoundly precious. I nuzzle myself into him. My lethargy in the
driving seat, I keep on talking. "I want a repeat performance tomorrow," I feel his chest vibrate,
"and Wednesday." I mumble again, "and Labor Day... and Christmas Day... and every day..."
When I'm awake, I'm going to remind myself to never speak when I'm sleepy.
~.~.~
The next time I woke, it was at a far more reasonable hour. Edward was already up and remained
all kinds of broody. Whatever had pissed him off earlier on still hadn't dissipated.
Maybe it had been because I didn't answer about Renee after the strange behavior I exhibited
while having the nightmare. I mean, I can only imagine what I looked like when he woke me up
this morning. I could still remember the burning in my eyes from the tears I'd unwittingly cried
through my sleep.
But still, I thought he'd decided to respect my privacy or something along those lines? In fact I
was certain of it. I knew Edward that well, at least, right? Right. And for that reason, none of this
made any sense. Why was he so angry?
It is with these 'happy' thoughts that I stand in his shower. The spraying hot water collects and
cascades down my sated body, easing my muscles, however it's the new revelations that are
actually washing over me. With warm steam surrounding me, I finally admit to my conscious
self that a part of me missed Renee. A part of me reveled in the fact that I'd heard her voice and a
part of my heart broke because this Renee was nothing but a dream. Part of me missed her even
if she wanted to hurt me in it. It was the novelty of just having a mother, even if it was a
nightmare. How pathetic Bella. You had to dream up a mother.
I drag my hand across my face, swiping away the water and rubbing at my cheeks, as I take a
deep breath, thinking. I analyze the changes in the dream and their possible triggers, such notable
changes after so many years of this recurring nightmare.
Jake. I'd heard Jake's words in the dream saying it was okay to miss her. That would explain why
I actually dreamed her up so vividly. It was like I was given the green light that I had no idea I'd
been waiting for all this time. Someone thought it was okay for me to miss her. I groan when
something else occurs to me, why didn't the nightmare change on the actual day Jake spoke them
to me at the beach? Why had it taken so long for it to come to pass in the dream?
I shudder at the assailing thoughts that question is met with. Edward. I opened my mind to it
because he was with me last night.
Great!
I'm a crazy as fuck mess who needed someone to point out to me that I missed Renee and say it
was okay to feel that way. Then I needed someone physically anchoring me in reality so my
subconscious could admit to myself for the first time that I missed her
I'm a mess. Really, I'm a walking bloody mess. And I'm a selfish bitch who is taking everyone
down with her. The closest contender is still my mother, but now I fear the biggest fucking
demon in my life is me.
~.~.~
Getting out the shower before I start to wrinkle seems like a good idea so I quickly grab a towel
and dry off. With my palms braced on the counter, I collect myself. My reflection gazes back at
me, as I take a deep breath and put on my happy face. It works like a charm because I know
Edward is somewhere in this very house. I lost my virginity today and I'm not going to kill my
buzz by sulking over a mother who didn't want me in the first place. I'll mull things over when
I'm alone but for now, that's it! Wrapping the large golden towel around my body, I step out the
steamed bathroom and after a brief pause to clear my head, I'm crossing the hall.
When I get to his room I tighten the towel around me, trying to figure out where he is and if I can
use his clothes. He had said he had something for me to wear when we came home, didn't he?
There was a sealed toothbrush for me in the bathroom so I'm going to assume I'd heard right and
I can freely ransack his closet for a shirt or something.
My eyes flit to the bed where he had been sitting, legs apart and feet firm to the floor when he
told me the bathroom was down the hall. Edward was riled up a way I couldn't place. I could tell
from the tension in his muscles, the hardness of his eyes and the stiffness of his jaw that there
was something wrong with 'us'. He didn't smirk like I had expected when I walked to the
bedroom door in the same shirt he'd taken off me earlier today. Instead, when I had looked back
at him, he had been leaning his elbows on his knees and watching with his head lowered. He
looked like he could cut a fucker.
I tilt my head against the door frame and hear an indistinct thumping sound somewhere behind
me.
It's a THUMP, heavy and forceful, followed by a pause, then a double THUMP!
Frowning, I turn and stare down the hallway, trying to decipher where it's coming from exactly.
With light steps, I cautiously make my way across the floor, looking at the three remaining doors
to find the source. The thump is followed by a grunt this time and I know I'm getting closer so I
pass the first door and track the sound to the second door that I stop outside off.
Tipping my head in, I fuck my mind over six ways to Sunday. It's a makeshift workout room.
Much like the rest of the house, he hasn't bothered to do any actual decorating. From my
peripheral vision, I see tags and symbols sprayed carelessly here and there on the bare walls.
However, I keep focused on the heart of the room, where he moves immaculately, pounding a
swaying punching bag like it fucked him over on the biggest deal of his life and then stole his
favorite bitch.
Whoa, I've seriously spent too much time with Seth in my lifetime.
Shaking my head at the Sailor Bella residing in it, I walk in slowly navigating between the
strewn weight disks and equipment lying around.
Despite my natural stealth, I know he's aware I'm there because his head tilts backwards
fractionally before he stops himself from turning. He continues going at the bag as if I'm not
there. If I don't move on my own, he will not call out me.
I don't know what's going on but on impulse I halt my steps at the workout bench, keeping it
between us. I place my palms on the cool metal of the barbell suspended by its frame above it,
watching him, transfixed, as he moves. His movements are powerfully precise and filled with
extravagant ferocity. He's wearing fingerless padded boxing gloves and I know that can't be too
healthy, but he seems completely unfazed by it as he goes at the bag. I don't want to draw
attention to myself in the mood he's in, so I say nothing to question it.
Sweat pours down his body and the muscles of his back and arms flex with every punch he
throws. The sight is so familiar, that if it weren't for the ink covering most of the tissue of his
back, I'd be transported to La Push where I'd grown accustomed to the vigorous workouts the
Wolves indulged in daily. The next resounding thwack pulls me from my musings and I watch
him quietly as he belts out his anger at the bag with his fists. Part of me is afraid, because I've
never seen him like this and I have no idea what's going on. Unsure of what to do, I remain
standing where I am, wondering what's happened to get him so angry that he's pushing himself to
the point where I can practically feel the burn of his muscles in my own body.
My body, of its own volition, moves in a slow circle around the bench, ignoring the
jackhammering of my heart behind my ribcage, until I'm able to see his face. My steps falter and
his eyes dart to me malevolently when he sees me keep the bench between us. His face is
expressionless; he smirks coldly at my wariness. I swallow back the lump that forms in my throat
when he turns his attention back to the bag, seamlessly keeping himself aloof. His face stayed
stone hard and his veins pulsed wildly throughout his exposed body, creeping like thorny vines
up his arm, throbbing with each flex of his bicep at each punch he threw. Furious and fierce, he
went at the bag. Grunt and punch after grunt and punch, satisfying crunches of the bag under his
violent fist. Sweat dripped down his face, streaking his body and dripping towards his low
hanging pants. His dog tags bounce aggressively with each movement of his body and glint when
it catches the light.
"Edward?" I called softly, watching stray sprays of his salt as they dropped to the floor as he
braced his hands to halt the bag.
He stood still but remained unsettled behind his calm farce. He didn't look at me. Instead, he
continued to stare straight ahead and wiped the back of his wrist across his mouth, waiting for
me to speak. He was keeping himself at arm's length, like I was used to him doing with everyone
else. It stung bad, and I suddenly felt myself doubting everything.
Maybe I'd got it wrong?
Was it because I didn't answer him? What if what he'd seen on my face after my nightmare had
made him decide I wasn't worth it? Was it because he felt stronger about my connection to the
Wolves now that we had sex? Maybe this was about sex? Had he gotten what he wanted and
now wanted to cut me loose?
Dread filled me harder and faster than I could ever imagine anything besides that wretched
dream being able to accomplish. From the pit of my stomach, the nausea bubbled up to my throat
as an endless pool of maybes continued to fill my head. Blood pounded wildly in my ears and
before I knew it, the words started to fall from my lips. "Is it because you got me to give it up?" I
ask, surprised how composed I sounded, even though my voice came out softer than a breath.
"What?" his head snapped to me sharply. I flinched from the look on his face. He was pissed. He
was looking at me like I'd grown a second head, only he was really angry about it. "What the
fuck are you on about?"
My heart plummeted to the pit of my stomach. His head cocked to the side and he watched me
curiously. My eyes stung and it must've shown because that's when something dawned on him
and his face drastically switched. His hand moved towards me and I took a step away despite the
fact that he couldn't actually reach me with the bench between us.
"Fuck, babe. No!" he said, frustrated, coming after me, his strides lengthening significantly when
I backed away again.
"Bella," My movements are halted by his gloved hand locking around my forearm. "Don't," he
warns almost with a hint of desperation when I try to break his hold and step away. "It's not
that," he says exasperatedly. Then slips back into his initial annoyance, "are you crazy? Why
would you think that?"
I recoil and he steps closer, dropping both his voice and gaze at my reaction. "Fuck." He runs a
hand through his hair haphazardly, expelling his frustration on the soft, copper spikes. Sweat
flicks off the tips. "Piccola- Look- I'm sorry- Fuck-" he growls. It goes deadly quiet for a
moment before he gets his shit together with visible effort. "Why would you think that?" he asks
quietly, looking at me.
I don't answer, because I have no idea what his behavior's about, if not that. I can't bring myself
to ask if it's because of this morning. Him waking up to me crying in my sleep is both painful
and embarrassing, that shit would burn so bad.
"This isn't about sex Bella." There's a controlling firmness in his voice that screams to me it's the
truth. "You're mine. I'm not going anywhere," he reassures and my breath catches. I don't miss
that he kept his eyes locked to mine emphatically when he said that. It's like he knows something
without me having to say it. "And you're not going anywhere either." His fingers tighten on my
arm pulling me closer.
I say nothing. I wasn't able to at this point. I really, really, wanted to believe him but my own
demons kept grating my brains to sawdust. I had no idea what his anger could be due to if it
wasn't him rejecting me or about sex?
His eyes burn down on my face.
"The shit you- Cazzo! (Fuck)" He was having a hard time wording everything properly through
his fury, but I could see the effort he was making and it made me relax into his hold. Edward saw
something in me he was willing to try for and I'd be damned if I let him do it alone, because let's
face it, as of this morning, I realized I required some work.
"I don't do this. But I l" he exhales sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I keep it fucking
straight with you." His stance holds me in place more than his close-to-painful grip as he
continues, "Why the fuck won't you?" His fingers traced my inner wrist, trailing my burn
expertly without removing his gaze from my face. "Patience isn't a trait I'm known for Bella."
Then it clicks.
Why he was so angry and annoyed.
He'd seen the burn when I pulled my hair back.
Reflexively, I try to snatch my hand back but he doesn't let go.
His eyes narrow to cold slits and he effortlessly fights my struggling. "What's going on?" he
demanded low. His voice alone told me not answering this one wasn't an option.
"I didn't-" Mean to. I complete the thought in my head and don't voice it. Best morning of my life
followed by the shittiest fucking day ever. I was too mind-screwed right now. All I wanted to do
was pull a Bella and run.
He kept his eyes trained on me. They were burning me with compulsive protectiveness. He didn't
want to wait. He wanted to demand. I could see the battle warring in him. I pull harder, trying to
free myself, but it just makes him tighten his grip.
"You said you'd stop," he hisses through his teeth. This time he was apparently deciding to call
me on my bullshit.
"I know." My voice is weak and all kinds of pathetic to my ears. I need to get out of herenow.
"I just- Edward- It's just-" my head throbbed. I swear to God, forming a sentence wasn't usually
difficult for me but bloody hell, if I didn't feel retarded right now!
I didn't know what I was doing when I was doing it. It was like a trance. But how did I explain
this to him? How do I explain that I was terrified by everything that was happening? Because
this scared me shitless, and yet somehow it also admittedly sustained me. "I don't know what I'm
doing, Edward."
"Really?" he asks. His condescending tone makes me flinch. He ignores it this time. "Cause I
have pretty fucking great idea."
His tone is biting, matching his stare. I inhaled sharply and look away. Dying in my
embarrassment. He remains firm even though he tries to expel the fierceness with a heavy breath
down his nose. He didn't back down anymore than that. He wanted answers.
"I tried the patience shit Bella," he says seriously, "I want to know what's wrong. Now."
"It's-" I'm abruptly cut off.
"I know what it is, Bella. I recognize the what part," he snarls with absolute surety. His eyes
flash. "What I want to know is the why."
Swallowing against equal parts fear and shame I make myself look him in the eye. "I'll tell you,
Shadow," I promise, because I'd decided that this morning already. I'd be honest with him about
Renee and anything else dealing with it. "I-" Pausing to clear my throat of the defeat clogging it,
I try to collect my thoughts as fast as possible. It doesn't work. "I just need time."
I hold my breath and wait. Seconds tick on. I feel my skin prickling. This may be it. That's the
honest to God best I can offer right now, without me completely losing my sanity. But my
honesty and call for time before I'd answer him may also not be the best he's looking for.
I can feel him searching my face. For answers or truthfulness, I'm sure. But when he nods his
head once, though it was stiff and sharp, I let out a huge breath in relief that I hadn't known I was
holding. Even if his scowl never died, at least I had some time to get my head right before having
to go down this road.
More importantly, though, we were still here, together.
The frown almost joining his brows at the middle never fades and when I burrowed into his chest
after I threw my body into his, I feel mine pull together too. I couldn't honestly believe it. He'd
let me have time even though he knew what I was doing. In the back of my mind, I wondered if
my nagging suspicion that Edward knew how to handle my situation was true, because the
uncharacteristic patience and care he was treating this with since seeing my cut when he'd
kidnapped me from La Push, was hard to ignore. If he'd seen it before, who was it with?
Shutting my eyes tight, I comprehend that I completely lucked out landing him he simply was
more than I deserved. I kissed him above his heart and I felt him lower his head to my hair.
"Not a lot of time Bella," he whispered seriously, clarifying that he wasn't letting this go for long.
I know he's not patient, so this was really more than I could ask for. I didn't argue, because as he
said it, he finally wrapped his arms around me too. I felt easiness seep into my bones and relax
me. We were okay. I nodded in agreement. I'd agree to anything right now, I was that grateful.
"One more mark on your body..." It's a warning and I don't miss it as he lets it hang in the air,
incomplete.
"I don't mean to." My unconscious whisper is buried into his sweaty chest where I hid myself
from him, but he hears it anyway.
"I know," his velvet voice is deep and firm.
It's the simplicity of those two words and the outside understanding it implies that has me
craning my neck to look at him. I tilt my head up to catch his lips, pouring out my insecurities,
questions and gratitude into it. He stood still momentarily, before responding and letting me kiss
him. It's searing and possessive on both sides. With his head bowed, I can easily rest my
forehead against his when I finally pull away.
"You keep me above the water." I offer him what little assurance my current state of mind-
fuckery allows me, after the strange dream that filled my tummy with foreboding that something
bad was coming
"Just keep my head above water, Edward," I whisper with lowered walls, allowing my eyes to
show my internal turmoil and fears. I let him see the plea for help and all the answers he craved
that I can't yet voice, giving him something sincere in return for him being more than I deserved.
His eyes burned brilliantly as he looked down at me, seeing it all. No words escaped his lips. I
knew he wouldn't speak. I didn't need him to. I knew him. I saw what I needed to in the blazing
hard windows to his soul that stayed connected to mine, darker and more furious than I'd ever
seen before. I saw the promise he wouldn't speak.
Jesus Christ, I wish I could see myself through his eyes. See why he's sticking with me when
there are far less complicated girls vying for his attention. But for now I've gone so far past the
seriousness of this morning I just want my bubble back. "I'm sorry," I say into his mouth. Taking
his lips between mine and sucking softly I lose myself in the moment completely, holding on to
the normal pleasures for dear life. Edward. "Thank you."
"Don't thank me," he hisses angry in a whole new wanton way, as I clutch him tighter.
Gooseflesh runs down my body, an insatiable burn started between my legs and I wrap my arms
around his neck to pull him closer. He responds by pressing his body protectively into mine,
clutching me painfully against him as he speaks into my lips, "I told you I'd protect you from
everything. You better fucking believe I'll do it even if it's up against you, Bella," he promises
darkly.
His words wrap around me in feral, possessive fury. A protective coating that locks me to him.
This kiss is a crazy, angered need to be closer. I'm growing needy too, and fast. I need him closer
and I can feel him demanding it too. His tongue slams against mine, curling and sucking, forcing
it into his. My body reacts instinctively and I go back at him with everything I have. A low moan
erupts from my chest as his scent, salt mixing with the smoke, spice and soap, fills my nostrils,
making me heady. "Edward."
"Yeah, anima gemella?" He growls low, smacking his lips to mine between every word and
backing me up till my spines pushed against the barbell.
"Ahh," Holy! "Oh my, Gah-" I gasp into his upper lip, when he bites down on my lower one. My
legs rub together and my body instinctively recalls how good sex feels. The burning coil in my
stomach eagerly fires up again.
"Shit," he hisses like he's in pain, when he feels my legs moving against each other. "I can smell
you, Bella." I feel his throbbing cock against my stomach. His voice is husky and wickedly low,
"you want it again Cappuccinetto? Me inside you?" He asks, lustful.
God yes! I scream in my head throwing it back in pleasure when he sucks down my neck to my
collar bone then back to my ear. I can't answer him, I'm breathing too heavily for the words to
form on my lips.
"How are you feeling?" I hear him ask between my rapid panting.
"Awesome," I answer. Confused and high on lust, it comes out as a strained, breathless growl.
I hear Edward snigger, his breath fanning out on my overheated skin. I don't have a chance to
react because, suddenly, he grips the towel roughly, pulling it apart and exposing me
milliseconds before pulling me flush against his hard body again. "Here," he practically fucking
coos, his voice unmistakably raspy. He rubs the glove against my lips, pressing them lightly to
part the wet flesh.
"Oh! Fuck Edward" It's a half moan, half wail. He smiles into my hair when he runs his
finger through my lips, catching my clit in one hard stroke and feels how rapidly I'm growing
wetter.
He chuckles condescendingly. It's cute in my head as I see the familiar wicked playfulness in his
lopsided grin. "Yeah baby, we'll fuck," I pouted but he ignored me, lowering his head to whisper
straight in my ear, "but how are you feeling, Cappuccinetto?" His breath ghosts seductively
across the shell of my ear and down my neck, making me shiver, while the gloved knuckles rub
slower, and he curls his wrist so he can push the tips of two fingers into me, emphasizing that
he's talking about my tight, wet, tender heat.
I gasp in discomfort, then immediately regret it the second I feel him pull away from me. "I'm
fine," I lie, my hands brazenly grasping his forearm trying to keep him in place.
He laughs lightly and fucking cockily, amused in a way that makes my nipples harden. I pout,
because, what the fuck? He pulls his arm free of my hold easily.
Technically, this was his fucking fault. Shouldn't he take care of it! "Edward!" I huff at him and
he comes back fractionally, letting me have my way.
"Bella," he says back.
"Hmm," I hum up at him.
He catches my look and laughs under his breath. "No."
I growl, "Yes!" then I blush from the roots of my hair to the tips of my toes.
He follows the blood staining my skin with entertained eyes. His head lowered, "fucking
gorgeous," he says and I blush deeper, my mouth forming a small 'o'. "Keep doing that and I will
fuck you."
Then why don't you!
My face must say it all, because he has this look between his eyes that seems to be utter shock
mixed with amusement. "Insatiable baby," he smirks, rubbing his nose against the tip of mine,
"we'll have so much fun with you," a husky, soft laugh escapes him, despite the effort he's put
into keeping his face straight, "but there's no rush, anima gemella. I'm gonna hurt you like fuck if
we do this right now." The tender way he's been speaking fades out in the end, in a way that
says: end of discussion.
"I'm grown! I can make my own decisions," I say, folding my arms, unsuccessfully trying to
keep the towel around me.
He sniggers, helping me tuck it properly, before turning away to get his gloves off. "Bella, you're
sixteen."
Oh, no he didn't!
In my head, I've just slipped on gloves of my own!
I guess in a dumbass way, our usual arguments help me get off the lust, fractionally. But then,
I'm instantly all for this, because I know he's trying to distract me, and lord help me if it isn't
working.
"Didn't stop you this morning huh, adult?" I shoot back with a smug grin. Charlie would be a
proud man if he knew how much I absorbed from his job. Well, minus the whole deal about me
losing my V card, but details, details.
Edward does a double take at my insinuation. His eyes widen and his brow cocked saying, the
fuck?
1 point for Bella!
I mentally pat myself on the back, and then stop abruptly when I see the smirk he sports when he
sees my challenging bitch brow arched at him.
"Whoa, hold up," he looks at me incredulously, folding his arms and standing at his full height,
bowing his head to look at me, "I raped you?"
I shrug, in a very Edward-like manner. He doesn't miss it. It makes him cock his own brow with
playfulness dancing in his eyes.
"Statutory rape," I clarify just to annoy him, "since I'm a minor and shit."
The last part I throw back at him with narrowed eyes in my mind, because he may not know it,
but it pisses me off that Kate and the other bitches are older than me In a way, it makes me
feel kinda inadequate.
Uncaringly, he lowers himself to the bench and leans back lazily, smirking as he starts his bench
presses. "Bella, legalities are the least of my fucking worries," he chuckles, bar extended high
above him, arms taut, "you're forgetting who I am, what I am," he wiggles an incredulous brow
at me, "the law can go fuck itself," My pulse responds to his smirk as it turns devilishly wicked,
his sharp teeth gleaming at me, "or it can watch me. Fuck. You. Repeatedly. Minor."
My jaw drops open a little, and I feel my heart pounding. I bite my tongue, but a low moan
bubbles in my throat anyway, and I can feel how my eyes dilate.
His face turns darker, hungry again and he starts working faster to quell his frustration and rein
in the lust until he just gives up and gets off the bench, barbell forgotten on the floor. He steps
towards me, running his eyes slowly up my body to meet my lustful eyes with his blackened
ones. Dropping his voice, he speaks deep and huskily, "you were begging for my cock, piccola."
"I did not!" I exclaimed, blushing super hard.
He follows the deep red that covers my face and disappears into my towel with a crooked smirk.
Bringing his eyes back to mine, I can see I'm in deep shit in the mischievous depths of glinting
green. He presses his body to mine, holding me effortlessly still when I try to squirm free and
bolt. I can feel the hard length of him against my spine. He breathes down his nose, right at my
ear, "Do you know how hot you are right now?" His fingertips dance, light as feathers, up and
down my arms, "and naked on my bed?" He continues lewdly. My body presses back into him
impulsively. "Innocent and corruptible," he runs his nose possessively loving along my jaw,
breathing in deep until he's back at my ear. "Fuck, baby the way you look all wet and blushing
and cumming all over my dick." The low moan I elicit causes a primitive growl to erupt from his
chest. "I wanna pound you so hard right now. Can you feel it?" He whispers into my ear, "how
crazy you drive me?" He thrusts his dick into me and I grind against him, unconsciously rubbing
my thighs together.
"Edward, please," I whisper, eyes shut tight and my hands fisted into his hair.
He sucks on the skin of my neck harder, reddening the mark from this morning and it does
nothing but make me hotter for him. My eyes roll back into my head when he blows on it,
leaving a tingling, insatiable feeling growing in my belly.
"Yeah, that's how it sounded." He smacks my ass and pulls back.
My eyes fly open. What, what, what? No!
My heels dig into the floor making a squeaking sound that's! how fast I pivot in his direction
with my mouth opening and closing a couple of times in a fish movement. There's no two ways
about it. Edward Cullen is a cruel son of bitch who just played me at my own game!
"I hate you!" I yell at him. He doesn't even bother fighting against his laughter this time.
"Liar," he bends down to peck my lips quickly then he's out of my reach before I can clobber
him.
I would've done it too, take a swing or seven at his pretty head.
But I can't do that upside down. And that's where I find myself. "Come on, I have something for
you," he says when I'm swung over his shoulder caveman-style, the corners of his lips twitch and
I don't fight him because I'd kill to keep him in this mood. Carefree is a good look on him.
Shit. I'm so far gone for him.
"What?" I snap, folding my one arm to place it under my chin as I dangle off my evil boyfriend's
shoulder.
He turns his face and bites down on the side of my ass through the towel. I yelp and try to jump
away, which makes him laugh harder. He continues down the hall towards his room. "Stop
acting like you're not enjoying this. I can still smell you." To emphasize his point, he runs one
hand up my bare thighs to the bottom of the towel that, from this position, barely covers my ass.
He almost touches where I need him to but then drops his hand back down, dragging with him
the wetness he's gathered from my thighs and smearing it low enough for him to lick off my skin.
It's sexy as hell and I squirm restlessly on his shoulder when his hand stops and the tip of his
talented tongue peeks out with one quick circular lick behind my knee, before he goes back to
normal like nothing happened.
"EDWARD?" My voice just does not sound like my own. I squeak! It's filled with disbelief and
merciless burning and it's too high pitched. I know all this teasing is punishment for my statutory
rape quip. Me and my dumb fucking need to win an argument.
He barks out laughter and I can practically see the crinkles around his eyes and then the furrow
in his forehead when he speaks again, "you're gonna be begging and sweating for it before I fuck
you again, minor." He promises, like I needed the confirmation.
Fuck Bella! I curse myself venomously. You and your big mouth!
My mind fills with an erotic picture of my mouth wrapped around his glorious, thick length. I
wonder if he'd like it. What would it taste like? Would I like it? Right now it sounds so good
because he won't touch me. I stop my train of thought abruptly, not wanting to torture myself and
find Edward looking at me over his shoulder with an indecipherable expression.
"What are you thinking?" He asks, cocking his head to the side.
I let his velvet voice coat me and I look at him, fisting my hands until my nails dig into my palms
to stop myself from rubbing my thighs together. "You said I can have anything I want," I shoot
pointed daggers at him. I know my neck's going to throb from the awkward angle, but I refuse to
look away.
"You can," he admits nonchalantly, lifting me up and placing me delicately on my feet when
we're inside his room, "but you'll hate me for this later." I guess he's done torturing me because
he moves lower so that he can look me in the eye. His green orbs are clear and crystallized in the
morning light, making them look more beautiful than I think I'd ever seen them. "Think about it
baby," I know by his tone he's trying to manipulate me, but I can't seem to fight it. He knows
exactly how to play me. Oddly enough, I find that more comforting than frightening than I would
if it were happening with anyone besides him. "If I take you now, it's gonna hurt a fuckton more
than when I pushed my fingers inside you," he reasons, looking me in the eye.
"We got time, baby. Lots of it." He says. His voice is a soft and velvety whisper that I listen to.
He's serious as a heart attack. It's both promise and statement.
We're together.
Following his footfalls, I look to the right and see him going to his closet, stopping at his bed and
coming back. I'm in too much of a daze to decipher what he's doing until he's standing in front of
me. "I'm gonna shower quick. There's stuff downstairs if you're hungry."
I lean up on my toes and peck the corner of his mouth, smiling at him widely. He winks and
walks out the room. I finally turn to the bed. What I see makes my heart bleed that unnamable
feeling for him infinitely more powerfully.
It's a black and teal dress... It's the same black and teal dress
~.~.~
Standing in his house feels weird now. I'm sitting on the couch flipping through channels
absentmindedly while eating toast, because I'm practically setting my face on fire every time I
look at the pool table or the kitchen. Both feel too familiar to me since my rendezvous. In my
head I've now categorized sex with surfing. It's one of the most thrilling experiences I've had, it
makes me feel beautiful, in control and happy, and my God if I don't love it.
Placing the empty plate beside me, I finger the lace at the bottom of the dress. I still can't believe
I've got it on. It fits perfectly, my exact size. I'd bet my ass it's the exact same one I threw on the
counter when I ran from James.
From his behavior and some of the things he's said, I know that Edward's been watching me for a
while, but its surreal knowing he got me the dress I chose the first day I encountered him. I'm not
sure if I have Toria or James to thank for giving him the information, but I sure as hell wanna
thank him. I haven't been able wipe the smile off my face since seeing it and after the dream
from hell and the subsequent fight it caused, if that's not a miracle I don't know what is. "Edward
Cullen Can I keep you?" The happy buzz in my stomach is cut off by the buzzing sound
behind me.
I snatch up my now fully charged cellphone off the kitchen counter fast and look at the lit screen
as it vibrates again. It had been Jared calling before my phone died this morning and I still
haven't responded to his 3 missed calls so I'm surprised when I see the name flashing on my
screen now. "Rach?"
"Yeah babe it's me," I hear, through loud chomping, "where you been? I've been calling home for
ages," she says, through her chewing.
It takes me a second to grasp what's going on, then I quickly jump out of my momentary haze
and remember where I am and who I'm now on the phone with. Thus reenters my reality, Bella
Swan and the Tag-o-War of La Push and Forks. "Home!" I exclaim, then quickly rein it in with a
mental palm to my forehead, "Oh, yeah, sorry Rach, I'm at my friend's place for a project. Sarah
must be out." I dart a quick look at the staircase when I hear the bathroom door open upstairs.
"Makes sense, "she jokes, laughing and I know that's my cue to stop rambling. It's not like she
needs justification, she has no idea as yet that I'd ever have any reason to lie to her! "You gonna
be done anytime soon?"
When Edward appears in the kitchen, I decide I don't even want to know what's going on in his
head from the expression he's wearing. "No," I answer Rachel, looking at Edward, "there's still a
bit more we need to discuss."
Edward grins condescendingly, giving me an indication that he gives not a flying fuck about the
Wolves or anything dealing with them. Thankfully, he gets distracted by his phone, digging it out
his pocket and disappearing to a dark corner of doom! Okay, it's just the fireplace and he looks
rather edible standing there dressed in dark Shadow colors, bracing his hand against the mantel
while having a serious conversation with whoever's on the other end of the line, but I'm pissy
because I know for sure that we need to have a serious conversation about the Wolves if we're
gonna make this work. And he's not going to make it easy.
Regardless of the mutual dislike between them, I need to be smart about this if I'm going to stop
this whole thing from blowing up in our faces. There was already too much working against
Edward and me. For now, I needed to buy time until I found a way to solve our problem.
Ha! Problem? My inner Bella scoffed. There's the understatement of the century. The chances of
two feuding gangs letting this go were non-fucking-existent!
She was right too. Bugger.
"Crap," I hear Rach exclaim and I start paying attention again quickly. I hear her ringing up the
till then the chime of the front door to the shop. There's a pause before she's back on the line.
"Okay, cool. Look, I'm out early today. Lee and I are having a girl's day to mourn her latest train
wreck love life." There's a loud smack. I laugh when it's followed by Rach cursing the said
monster out.
"Don't listen to her!" Lee yells in the background. Then I wish I couldn't hear her voice. "She's
just pissy 'cause Paul's not around to give her any!"
"Ew!" I gag. Loudly. "Jesus too much info, Leah!" I scream thunderously, enough for her to be
able to hear from wherever she is, which garners me an odd look from Edward and a pained
shriek from Rach.
"My ear, bitch!"
"Sorry," I snort out an apology, directing it to both her and Edward, who sniggers having heard
Rachel's response across the room.
"Yeah, yeah, don't worry, I didn't need that one anyways," she dismisses easily. "What the hell
are so many people doing here today?" she gripes her thoughts out loud.
"Car shopping," I deadpan, "I hear it's a common trend at beauty shops."
"You're a riot," she drawls, failing miserably at hiding her amusement. One of my favorite traits
of Rach is that she can never keep a straight face, unless she's pissed, in which case, I race Seth
and Jake out the room. "Anyway, if you free up, give me call. We'll hang out. I can't handle the
shrew alone." There's another smack in the background, but this time it's Leah that yelps. "HA!
Blocked, ya skank," Rach deepens her voice, "K. O."
My snigger's out before I can stop it, "I'll see how it goes." I butt into their banter, calling her
attention back.
"Great," I can hear the smile in her voice, "See you when I see you. Lee say's hi."
"Tell her hey back. Later, Rach," I cut the call and find Edward watching me quizzically.
"What?" I ask self-consciously.
He shrugs his shoulders nonchalantly and goes back to spinning his phone between his knuckles.
"You smoked for a while."
I don't know if it's a question or a statement but I answer for the heck of it because it's the same
either way. "Yes."
He nods. I should know better than to think he'd miss anything, even me inconspicuously
ducking my scalded hand behind my back but I do it reflexively.
His orbs look to my arm then back to me. "I'll make a deal with you," he speaks in his usual
deep, velvety voice as he pushes off the stony side of the fireplace and moves towards me with
even footing. He lights up a joint and holds it temptingly before my face. "If I let you do this," I
know he's not talking about actual 'permission'. It's more along the lines that he won't moan
about it, he'll ignore it like he does with everyone else, which works just fine for me. He takes a
huge drag and smoke puffs out between his teeth as he speaks, "you stop that." He takes another
pull and jabs his head toward my arm.
I fist my burned hand behind my back. "I already said I would," I snap defensively.
He narrows his eyes, "Sure," His voice drips with sarcastic malice, his temper quickly making its
appearance. "Here's to hoping you remember that this time round."
Telling defiant Bella to shut the fuck up I shrink back, getting his meaning. I'd given my word on
this to him before. When I remain quiet, he pinches the bridge of his nose and exhales, heavy
streams of smoke out his nostrils, trying to calm down. Once he's got himself in check, he looks
down at me with lethal somber eyes, "Deal?"
"Deal," my voice is small and my promise is tentative because I don't know how good my word
is anymore.
"Good girl." The warm, bruised lips on my forehead are enough for me to understand that he
knows exactly what's going on in my head right that moment. "It's hard, Bella," He speaks
seriously, but there's a softness in his voice that's almost imploring, "just focus on this," he
demands quietly. I grab onto his shirt tightly and he moves closer, letting me ground myself to
him. "I'll destroy anything that hurts you baby. You've got nothing to worry about. Just focus on
this till that doesn't matter."
I stay locked to him for a long time. I don't know what to say back. It's a bittersweet relief that he
gets me, because he's the one person I don't have to pretend with, but he's also the one person on
the planet I want to be perfect for.
"What's wrong?" I ask when I feel him stiffen.
He's staring at the screen of his phone with severe intensity as it starts to ring again. "I've got to
go out," he bites out in annoyance, his brows pulling together. I can tell it's for something
important, because I seriously doubt Edward would cut this short for anything.
"Then go," I shrug.
His eyes scan my face, checking if I'm serious, skeptical I'd give in that easy. "I'm sorry," he
frowns broodily, just to make sure. It's cute in a warped way. I wanna bite him. "I'll be back as
soon as I'm done," he swears, but he doesn't have to because I can see it clearly on his face. Just
like how I recognize the look that says whatever it is he's got to leave for may require a large bit
off his time. I'm used to that second look. I've seen the Wolves wear it on countless occasions.
"I'll drop you at Rose's if you don't wanna hang here."
His offer makes a light bulb go off in my head.
"Actually," I swing my legs off the counter and leave them hanging on either side of his hips. His
hands automatically fall to my thighs, holding them unconsciously as we speak. "Can you drop
me off at a friend's place?"
The conflict in his eyes only serves to confirm my suspicions that he's not sure how long he's
going to be away. With great reluctance, he simply nods. "Where?" He asks meaningfully.
I give him a scowl. Would I seriously ask him drop me off at one of the Grey Wolves'
residences. Call me crazy, but I'm not that bloody mental!
My answer comes out weighted from both disappointment at our weekend coming to a close and
fear for the next words out my mouth. "Wood Street," I answer, before I can consider a more
neutral place than the actual street Rach rents the small space for her beauty salon. No. No, Bella,
what the fuck are you thinking! "Next to Wood Street," I amend.
He folds his arms and cocks his head to the side predatorily, asking me with his condescending
air to continue bullshitting him. "Let me get this straight."
My mouth snaps shut immediately, not liking the tone in his voice. It's a tone that tells me I
haven't given him enough credit.
"You want me," he jabs two fingers towards his chest and smirks wickedly, distaste coating his
words, "to drop you 'away' from that mutt Paul's chick's place, so you can What?" he leers,
"Protect her from me?"
"Stop," I feel my own eyes narrow at him. Despite my best effort, I can't keep the hiss out of my
voice. "Look, I want this," I gesture between us, "and I'm giving it my all." My lids shut tight for
a millisecond at the magnitude of what I'm saying. "You have no idea how much everything is
fucking with my head."
It's the truth. I've got to come clean about my past, stop hurting myself and figure out that blasted
photograph. I'm not a damsel, I don't need saving. I can deal with answering him in a few days.
But I have to find a way to deal with all that while still juggling my two lives of Wolf sister and
Fang girlfriend. A little help from the one side that, actually knows about it, would be
appreciated.
"You don't like them. They don't like you," I digress, "but fuck you both cause that leaves me in
the middle. I didn't start the warfare but I'm now stuck between you, the rock, and them, the hard
place. From the two gangs, you guys are the ones who know about us so you're the only ones
who can help me out a bit. I'm taking you Fangs and all so a little cooperation from you isn't
asking too much. You don't have to do any fucking jobs with them. All I'm asking is that you
understand that they mean something to me." I'm not sure why I've given in to the verbal vomit
but now that I've broached the topic, it's like my filter just flew out the fucking window! I almost
regret the way I'm going about this. Almost. "If they find out about us, I could lose my family,
Edward."
For some reason, my voice picks up instead of falling when I feel the defeat wash over me. It's
this very second that I acknowledge this isn't a fairytale. I will lose them once the shit hits the
fan. "I'm going to lose them." Now my voice falls, before the angry tears start biting at my
eyelids. "They're family. You may not understand it, but it's not a gang for me. They're part of
my family that just grew up and became the Grey Wolves." I keep my chin from trembling but
chew on my bottom lip. "If they find out about us, it's going to be on their own. I'm not going to
help speed up the process." I clutch his hand in mine, "and please, Edward, I need you not to
help it along either. So for appearances and, in your case, to prevent a war, we're just going to
have to keep up the usual charade around them. I can't be bothered with big, bad Cullen and you
hate me, the little sister grouped as a Wolf. "
I need this Whatever time I have left with them I want the only thing harder than leaving
them would be leaving you. I add in my head.
All that can be heard is our breathing and the voices of Kanye and JayZ low in the background as
MTV continues to play on the TV. When I reopen my eyes, I'm shocked when I don't see any
anger I don't see anything. His usual temper is suspiciously missing. He's just looking at me
really looking at me trying to figure something out.
"Fine," his face remains stony and his voice is clipped, but it sure as hell isn't what I was
expecting. My mouth snaps shut abruptly, the defense I was preparing to give apparently
unnecessary. "Let's go."
I grab his hoodie off the back of one of the chairs and follow him towards the car. I can't help but
feel apprehension build in the pit of my stomach. What the fuck was he planning?
He holds open the door for me. "For the record, I never hated you Cappuccinetto," Edward
whispers down my ear as I get in, "I posed a threat." He shuts the door and moves around to
unlock the garage.
I watch him the entire time, trying to figure out what's going on. My instincts tell me I've made
some kind of mistake. I know he won't just give in. Not without some kind of fight at least and
yet here we are, backing out into the cold driveway of his place. He hops out the car again to
lock the warehouse. The screeching of the metal feels like the mental train speeding through my
mind, all leading up to one specific question. What now?
I couldn't fight the nagging feeling at the back of my mind that he was going to make me change
my mind.
~.~.~
The entire drive is filled with tension that only I seem to feel. We're both quiet. I'm lost in my
thoughts while he seems at ease, completely in control of what he's doing. He's unaffected while
I'm losing my mind trying to get into his!
"Edward-" I say too fast.
He chuckles, his cold eyes still on the road, "Yes, anima gemella?"
I wanna stick out my tongue or stomp my feet. He isn't looking at me, but he smirks widely,
sinfully wicked like I'm used to. The soft roar of the engine heightens his presence in the car, he
doesn't have to look at me to know my reaction, he just knows.
"Behave," I order, folding my arms authoritatively.
He grins crookedly at me. A blush slowly creeps up my cheeks. I mumble curses under my
breath at myself. "I'm being serious Edward! I don't want to invite more trouble than I absolutely
have to."
"Fine, Bella. Whatever," He dismisses sharply, "just be careful till I get back." He pulls over to
the side of the road and cuts the engine when we're hidden in the alley just to the side of the
building Rach rents her space in.
It shouldn't surprise me that he knows where to go, but it does kind of scare me that he's known
all along. If I wasn't with him, if we weren't together... It was terrifying knowing that they knew
where Rach was day in and day out. Suddenly, all Paul's griping about her being in Forks doesn't
seem so pushy. And them always leaving me at home when they went out on 'errands' doesn't
seem so unreasonable like I'd told them countless times. This really was bigger than all of us. I
say a silent prayer in thanks that the Clallam County Juvenile Services is on the next street,
meaning this area is covered in cops often.
"The second I'm back, you're coming home?"
To say I'm surprised would be an understatement. He was asking. Albeit, I doubted he'd take no
for an answer but Edward actually asked, with some hopefulness hidden in the depths of his
frustrated voice no less.
"Yeah," I nod dumbly, eyes large.
He nods and stares out the glass, gesturing for me to hop out with his palms before resting them
on the wheel again. "Go."
"I'll see you when you get back?" I ask. I know for certain how he feels about the Grey Wolves
and it makes suddenly, hesitant, this fight could've pushed him too far.
Chewing the insides of my cheeks anxiously I watch closely as he shakes his head and laughs
under his breath, with a sharp-toothed grin shot my way. "The second I get back Cappuccinetto,"
he promises.
"Okay," I agree uncertainly, hopping out. Popping my head back in, I whisper, "hey, Shadow?"
He raises a brow in acknowledgement and tilts his head towards me. I place a kiss at the corner
of his mouth, "thanks for the dress."
He smiles, it's small but brilliant because he did it at all. "Don't thank me." He moves forward,
almost kissing me, and then stops. I open my eyes and see him staring at me with an intensity
that only he's capable of. His breath kisses my lips and I automatically stick out my tongue to
wet them. His eyes flicker down to them. "Anything you want."
I close my eyes, letting the words waft over me and make my body hum with contentment. I let
out an apprehensive sigh when he moves away without touching me. Slouching deep into his seat
and revving the engine when he starts her up again.
I hop out the car and lean in the window. "Edward, promise you're not going to do anything
stupid to screw things up for me back home."
He lets out a deep breath and smirks devilishly at me, a glint in his eye as strands of his bronze
mane fall into them. "I promise, anima gemella, I'll do exactly what you asked." Somehow the
way he says it makes me more nervous than content as I walk away. Looking behind me as I
enter the street, I see him peel out the alley leaving dust in his wake.
~.~.~
The smell of coffee fills my nostrils as I walk into the little shop I'm fairly familiar with. It's a
quaint space at the foot of an office block owned by an old lady, who'd look great in a Santa's
suit, because she's too sweet and has a stumpy, round physique.
Last year Rach moved out her folk's place and much to the displeasure of Jake and Paul alike,
she decided to keep her residence in Forks where she grew up. She wanted her independence and
she wanted it quickly, after a fight with her parents over her then new relationship status with
Paul. The rent for her apartment was, to put it mildly, cheap, really cheap. So she took over the
place with money Jake insisted on fronting for her, cause Rach, in a bout of genius, left home
completely broke. She paid him back the cash, but to make rent and ultimately live on her own,
she, of course, needed a job. She took up a receptionist job at the doctor's office, followed by a
sales lady job at the sports store. That lasted two glorious weeks until Paul broke the face of a
customer for grabbing her ass. So then came her trying her hand at telephonic sales which, much
to her gratitude, ended when she got a job here at the coffee shop before she died of utter
boredom at Call-A-Bargain. She manned the front of the coffee shop until Mrs. Summers, the
owner, put up a sign to let out the small space above to ease some of the bills. Rach immediately
jumped at the offer and convinced Mrs. Summers to let her run a 'Mani-Pedi-Facial' business
upstairs. She named it Forksy her spin on the word 'foxy'. It 's a small business. She rents a single
space upstairs that's divided into 'rooms' by pretty drapes, most of her customers are the patrons
from the coffee shop so it pay's the bills. Much to the surprise of us all, it's working out pretty
great. Not that we'd ever admit that to her. Rach is too spontaneous the day we tell her she's
doing a good job she'll close shop just to spite us.
My phone vibrates in my palm. ~ Sei molto bella E ~
Now that's Italian I understand. All fights and apprehension are forgotten just like that. I smile as
I type out my reply. ~ Grazie Shadow;) B ~
I watch the little envelope spin across my screen until it disappears. With a new skip in my step I
throw open the door and prance in, a grand entry indeed, "Honey, I'm home!"
"Well, look what the cat dragged in," Lee stops mid-sweep, with her ass still frozen in the air and
the dustpan pressed against the floor with her other hand.
"Yupp," I smack my lips exaggeratedly, "when I heard how horrific your love life was I just
dropped everything and came quick."
Rach snorts behind the curtain of her 'rooms' and then pops her head out.
"Haha," Leah sniggers, "whatever, Sugar, grab this for me, will ya?"
I lean over and take the dustpan from her, holding it in place while she sweeps in the dirt.
"Times when you need a camera!" Rach laughs, smacking both our asses.
Lee and I snort. Righting myself, I grab the broom out Leah's hand while she reaches for the
dustpan to empty it.
"Oh, shit," she groans, grabbing her phone from the chair beside us.
"What?" I ask, trying to peek at the screen to see where the fires at. Turns out, I don't have to.
"Again?" Rachel bites back, smiling at Leah's warning glower, "seriously, gotta hand it to him
Lee, guy's persistent."
Ahhh, it must be the latest addition to the Leah pile. Rach gives me a nod to confirm what I'm
thinking.
"I need less persistent! Way less!" Lee grits her teeth, frustrated, "He's mental. He's crazy as
fuck."
I lean inconspicuously towards Rachel as she passes by. "After she dumped his ass, he showed
up outside her window and sang Unchained Melody," she whispers conspiringly.
My answering bark of laughter sets off her own.
We pull it together quickly at the glare Lee hits us with, "shutting up," I gesture quickly between
Rach and me, "please, continue with the hating."
"Just take the call and tell him you're seeing someone else," Rach suggests, grabbing the keys to
Forksy.
"You're closing now?" I ask, following them both out and waiting for Rach to lock the door
behind us. I check the time of my phone . 10:05
"Yupp," she pops the p, "Mrs. Claus has to go to her grandkids recital, so she'll be closed soon
anyway," she says, referring to Mrs. Summers. Sweet old lady doesn't mind the nickname, in
fact, the first time we used it Mrs. Summers baked us gingerbread cookies, "good thing, too,
needed a day off," Rach loops her hands through mine and Leah's, leading us down the stairs.
"Later, Mrs. Claus," she calls over her shoulder.
"Oh, my!" Startled at our sudden appearance, Mrs. Summers says with a hand to her chest. "You
girls have a fun day," she smiles wide and crinkly at us, before going back to her customer.
"Good seeing you again, Isabella."
"You too," I wave at Mrs. Summers over my shoulder, letting Rach drag us out. I shoot her a
quizzical look and her less-than-innocent grimace tells me all things are not well.
I follow her gaze and see a boy mumbling to himself outside the shop. He's tall and fairly good
looking. He had broad shoulders, with clothes that give him a crisp, well-bred college boy look.
From the looks of him as he paces, he seems really undecided on some something.
"Brace yourself," Rach says to Lee, who goes completely still, seeing what we see.
Curiously, I watch the color drain from Leah's face, "you've got to be kidding me!" she grumbles
under her breath, "what are you doing here?"
His head snaps up. From her tone, I'm going to go out on a limb and assume he's Mr. Melody.
I find this odd because, now that I can see his face, he looks really good looking to be that crazy.
"Lee," he holds up his hands defensively, "Baby, okay, I know I was a bit out of it yesterday," at
Lee's pointed look, he backtracks, "okay, more than a bit. But, I swear, I was high as a fucking
kite."
Now I'm rethinking the crazy thing. If he came down all this way with that as his defense, dude
must be crazy.
Like at a tennis match, my head swings back to Leah.
"Liam, go home," she stresses, with forced politeness.
And Mr. Melody's name is Liam. Honestly, I favor Mr. Melody a bit more than Liam but
details.
"I know I went too far yesterday with the stripping," Liam starts to beg desperately, his face
falling and I swear to God, I'd feel sorry for the guy but wait, hold the phone, What? "I swear,
Lee, I didn't know your parents where home."
My eyes bug out their sockets and I start to squeeze the life out of Rach's hand. I feel her
shoulder shaking violently. I can practically see her bursting on the inside, dying to either laugh
or fill me in on the other details. It's innate and immediate, the need to laugh crazy un-fucking-
controllably when I finally process what this guy just said and what it was that Lee prevented
Rach from spilling in Forksy.
I'd have killed to have seen this. Honestly mowed down a preacher man to see it!
Neither Rach nor I give in to the humor of the situation, out of pure and simple love for our Lee
girl. However, we will hold this over her head until we're senile and on our death beds.
"Liam, stalking isn't doing much better," Leah snaps pointedly, then groans, "look, Liam, you're
a nice guy, but this," she gestures between them, trying and failing to keep the grimace off her
face, "isn't going to work. I'm with someone else."
Liam looks bewildered, "No," he shakes his head and takes a step forward. Instinctively, Rach
and I do too.
"Okay, bro. Back it up. Now!" Rach says solemnly.
Liam looks at Rach briefly before trying to talk to Leah again.
"Mr. Mel-" I clear my throat, "Liam, you and Jake must be tight."
He looks down his nose at me, "Jake?"
I nod innocently, cause I'm trying to be helpful, "Jacob, Rachel's cousin." I jab my head toward
her.
It's obvious when the connotations dawn on him. His body stiffens uncomfortably, he looks like
he's gonna be sick, "Black?"
I nod in confirmation, "But you already know that, right? I mean, you must've met Seth, too?"
My grin slowly increases as Liam's darts his gaze around us anxiously, taking an unconscious
step back, "cause, I mean, you're dating his sister."
Liam takes another step back, progressively putting space between us, "you're lying," He says
quietly.
"Why don't you stick around and find out," I challenge, pulling out my phone, "they're picking us
up right about now," I draw out my words annoyingly, making the lie flawless.
Liam backs up quicker, "yeah, whatever," he says trying to remain nonchalant, "yeah, Leah, I'm
not really feeling this. You're a great girl," he adds at super speed, misinterpreting Leah's gape of
'bitch, are you kidding me right now'. "But I can't pull of the long distance thing. No hard
feelings." With those memorable parting words Mr. Melody is a blur of movement, disappearing
down the street.
I roll my eyes, heart of a lion, this one.
"Why didn't we think of that?" Rach thinks out loud, as we continue towards her apartment,
unaffectedly.
"I cite post traumatic stress. I had a stripping serenading boyfriend in my backyard, while
breaking bread with the 'rents," Leah quips, "you try thinking after that."
Rach and I nod sympathetically, "makes sense," we say.
"I'm dating Paul," Rach says thoughtfully with a snigger, "I lost my mind a while ago."
~.~.~
Rach's place is a one bedroom apartment on the first floor. It's square and divided into four parts.
Kitchen, bedroom, bathroom and lounge with no dining room. It's small and prefect for her.
A year ago, this place was a dump. Jake almost shit a brick for the second time that day when we
first walked in and I can still distinctly remember the 'I told you so' look Paul had shot him. Paul
never wanted Rach here. He offered to move her in with him, which was the first thing that made
Jake want to shit a brick, until Paul brought him here. Paul's reasoning behind his suggestion
wasn't too unreasonable. It wasn't unreasonable at all. If the fact that they were dating and the
place was in bad condition wasn't reason enough, the fact that she chose to live in Shadow Fang
territory was a deal breaker for him. They fought for weeks after she moved in. He eventually let
it go because she wanted to live a block away from her parents. He had a security system
installed thanks to Jake taking his side when she argued him on it and Collin's cousin, Duncan,
lives downstairs. Duncan is a college boy, he isn't involved in any gang activity but he was more
than up for a fight if one showed up and he would definitely look out for Rach while she was
here.
Her place looks much better now. Thanks to the work Paul puts into it, it's probably the best
apartment in the rundown complex. He's painted the walls, worked with Jake to fix up the heat
and wiring, and last month he ripped out the old stained carpets and called in a favor with a
'friend' to have it redone. An inexpensive one replaced it, in a simple pale yellow color, but it
looks brilliant against the burnt orange, almost rust, color of her walls. Miss Independent doesn't
mind him doing anything in the apartment anymore because it makes him feel better, and happy
Paul is a livable one in her book.
"I just got dumped by the dumpee," Leah chortles, letting me in before she closes the door, "I
don't know if I wanna kiss you or kick you, Bells," she scowls.
"Go to your happy place, woman," Rach bumps her hip hard, making Lee wince and stumble to
the side where the kitchen just so happens to be.
Leah catches the hint with a grumble and goes to her 'happy place' to work on lunch, because our
culinary skills may be zilch but Lee in the kitchen? Fucking A.
"No complaints," she sing songs as we collapse on the couch, "I'm freaking thrilled he's gone."
Water's put to boil and spaghetti is broken to the medium size she likes to cook them before she
comes into the lounge to join us. "So, Bells, what's new? Jar said you weren't at the Res much
this week."
I dig my nails into my palms, suddenly, desperate for a cigarette or a wall to separate us while I
answer. "Not much. Just school." I'm about to mention my 'job' in a sugarcoated version, when
Rach starts signaling with her hand wildly at her neck in a way that says 'cut it'.
I shut up and smile when Lee looks up to see if I'm really done talking. I don't blame the woman,
I hadn't sounded like I was finished yet.
"Hey, I think the waters boiling," Rach distracts Lee, causing her to bolt to the kitchen to work
her magic on her spaghetti. She loves cooking. She just won't admit it.
"Honey, baby, little Wolfy wonder," Rach turns to me with dramatically widened eyes, "let's not
freak the freak out when she's already freaked out."
I groan, suddenly grateful. "She doesn't know about Nell' Ombra?"
"No," Rach whispers back, signaling for me to drop my voice with the Fang business, "and if you
want to keep things less stressful for you, let's try and keep it that way."
I nod enthusiastically. I know Lee as well as Rachel does. If Rach is healthily laidback, Leah is
brutally opinionated. The only way to love Leah is if you know her. We know her well. We get
her. She blows a fuse fast and will be an angry bitch to deal with until she's had enough time to
stew. I'd much rather not deal with that right now. Judging by no one informing Leah as yet, I'm
going to go out on limb here and say they feel the same way.
Things progress well after that. We light up, pig out and plan on getting ourselves shitfaced,
avoiding the topic of guys in totality. It's what we do in these cases. We're not the ice-cream,
chick flick and sobbing over the injustices of the male population types of girls. No. We simply
take the day to ourselves when the love lives of one of us goes south, well one of their love lives
goes south seeing as I've had only one boyfriend so far and they don't even know about it.
I check my phone to see if he's called. Nada, I'm not the clingy type, but yes, I miss him.
I take a drag handing the cigarette to Rach, before dashing to her room. Quickly, I pull on a pair
of her boy shorts panties that still have a tag on and make a mental note to buy her a pair while I
pull them on under the dress.
When I go back to the quaint-sized lounge, I grab the tequila bottle off the coffee table while
Rach pulls out a stash of weed from between the cushions. I don't even ask cause I already know
she swiped it from Paul.
I hardly spend any time with the girls where it's just us, so I will not complain about whatever we
do. Usually we just randomly hang out, but it's always with others - family, family friends or
more commonly with the boys at whatever shindig we're having.
Even as a kid, I leaned more towards hanging out with the guys. I love the girls, love them to
bits, but the make-up, dress up scene wasn't really my thing. I liked running around, getting dirty
and having fun. As we grew, I started seeing less of them. With them being older than me, they
started dating and going out partying with school friends before I did, then they graduated and
started working. Now the only times I see them alone are occasions like these, because when it
comes down to it, we're close. We're tighter than any of our other girls because we've got history.
Hurt one of us, hurt all of us. We grew up together, will be each other's bridesmaids, and we're
linked practically through blood, thanks to our loyalty to the Grey Wolves.
~.~.~
I don't know how many cigarettes we've worked through, but we've chained smoked up a storm
and by this point the first joints are starting to affect the girls. It takes me a little while longer
because I smoke cigarettes daily, and joints are a go with me too if they're available. I usually
handle it really well, never pushing my limits. I hit just enough for that buzz to kick in. It also
helps that I'm chaperoned by the guys most of the time. But today is different. I'm not sure why,
but it's sinking in harder and faster and it makes no sense because no more than 20 minutes pass
before things don't feel good... they feel great! And I'm not buzzed I'm flying!
I take the Lord-knows-what-number joint back from Leah and while I'm taking a hit, I hear the
door swing open. Rach and Leah start laughing up a storm through the cloud of smoke I've just
blown, cause I have serious talent with that shit and I'm too gone inside my head to realize that if
someone opened the door, they most probably did it to come inside.
"Tell me my eyes are shitting me," are the first words out Paul's mouth when he walks in.
"They work just fine, Lahote." Leah says lazily, stoned to slow delirium ages ago, but she's still
going.
Times like these I forget they don't smoke as much as I do. Then I remember what started my
pretty little fucked up habit and giggle, quickly taking another hit, envisioning Renee and how
she looked in my dream as I was dying this morning, looking at me like I was a stranger.
Standing before me, but I was unable to touch her. Talking to her, but not having the right words.
Waking up to a world I can't find her in, with nothing but a sense of coming danger creeping up
my spine as a reminder that it really happened. I smile like an idiot and snort, feeling happy that I
saw my mother, before large fingers snatch my joint away from me and I'm distracted. I pout big
and stare up, seeing nothing but white, grey and shades in between them.
I hear Paul's boisterous laughter fill the air, but I can no longer see through the cloud of smoke in
the room with my blurred, dazed vision. "Okay," he speaks to Leah. I see the tip of the joint glow
a bright, pretty red as he takes a hit somewhere in the room.
I like being high. I giggle again. Things look friggin' pretty when I'm high.
"Oh shit," Paul curses, "Leah bed, now. Sleep it off," he orders, a second passes and there's a
loud thump. I look to the floor at our feet where Leah lies, already asleep.
Rach and I look at her then each other, then laugh hysterically A full on hyena fit. Paul shakes
his head, looking at us as he opens a window to let the smoke out. Rach whines, telling him to
leave it closed, cause it's cold and for some reason this is funny too, because she and I are
doubled over again.
I hear him grumbling. Something about 'Christ' and 'leaving them alone two seconds', which he
says with a reprimanding tone and then I think, maybe he was boxing today too, because he says
something about 'hot' and 'boxing' and I gather he must've been hot while he was boxing cause
it's exercise and exercise makes you feel hot. I switch trains. Italian boy looks hot boxing.
Suddenly I feel hot, so I grab a blanket and put it on Leah cause this makes sense to me. Really it
does. It's just what you do, you know? While I'm doing this though, I think Rach only heard the
'boxing' part of her boyfriend's musings, because suddenly she's beat boxing and I'm cheering
wildly in slow motion, cause it's the best thing I've ever heard.
I had no idea, Rach could beat box! Her singing is terrible.
My thinking must be too loud. Paul laughs loudly. I grab at my head painfully, Rach stopped her
beats. She's now opting to sing the Mariah Carey's version of Without You to me. I stick two
fingers in my mouth and whistle because it's magical. It's the voice of a nightingale as she pulls
those high notes.
I was mental that day! How dare I doubt her skill! Rachie sings so well!
Paul snickers, grabbing Rach's tequila bottle mic out her hand and downing some himself,
having the audacity to look like he's the one stressed! "No, she doesn't," he says.
I look at Paul with wonder, cause it's like, Whoa! Dude! You're in my head!
He's looking back with humor, "or maybe," he drawls, grabbing the remaining weed and stuff out
our reach and keeping it a safe distance away from us, "you're talking out loud." He ruffles my
hair as he walks past.
Pfft. Don't be ridiculous.
I answer in my head and wonder if Paul's doing his mind-reader thing again cause he shakes his
head and switches on the TV as Rach places her feet on my knees and her head on his shoulder
before passing out. It takes a couple of seconds, but soon I'm out too.
~.~.~
Blink.
I look up. Nope, it's still there.
I blink again. Yupp, still not my ceiling.
I shut my eyes tight and then open them wide. And that elephant's still sitting on my head.
I wake up slowly and take in my surroundings, feeling a fuckton of relief fill me when I
understand where I am. It's Rach's room and Leah lies on the floor to my right.
"We put her on the bed, she just fell back down," Rach pokes her head out the closet, throwing
me a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, before digging through it again. I stand up and push my legs
through the jeans being careful to keep the dress down so my gauzed thigh doesn't show. Pulling
off the dress and folding it neatly, I work on the shirt next. I've just got one arm and my neck
through when, "Aha!" she exclaims with joy like she found Jesus, "Asprin!"
That sounds sacred to me too!
"Gimme!" I stick out my hand at her.
"Hold your horses!" She pops one in her mouth and tosses them to me.
I grab her glass as I hop, skip and bolt my way to the kitchen, filling it up with good ol' H2O and
swallowing. Screw you elephant!
Rach walks in and dishes out a serving of spaghetti and meatballs for me and her. I look at the
silver pot and note that us girls have consumed almost the entire contents.
I sit on the kitchen floor and she does too, because walking 5 steps to the lounge seems like too
much work. It's nearing night now. We sit and scarf down the contents, before either one of us
speaks. "How'd we end up in the room?" I ask through my last mouthful of glorious pasta, meat
and sauce.
Rach licks her fork clean before answering, "Paul dumped us there when we fell asleep."
I nod, cause I have no recollection of anything aside from faded snippets of what seemed like
awesomeness at the time and wanting to deck poor Paul for ruining it. Though I now wanted to
thank him for the very same thing. The elephant trumpets in my head, signaling all the thinking
is pissing him off and I wince. "Where'd he go?"
"Seth called. He left pretty quick after that," answers Rach as she pats her flat but full belly.
"Fantastic," I whine as I wake up, gratefully feeling the effect of the food and aspirin kicking in.
"Next time Lee breaks up "
" we're buying ice-cream and getting her a fucking movie," Rach completes my thought.
"Word!" We hear Leah yell from the room, before her soft snores ensue.
I'd nod, but I don't want my head to fall off. The door opens and in walks two idiots I will
happily clock, if they don't drop their voices.
"Laughing too loud," I moan and Rach groans, fitting her tiny body against the fridge to cool
down her throbbing head.
"Easy squirt," Seth hollers from the doorway, then snorts at my grimace and lowers his voice.
"Wow, you weren't kidding."
Paul sniggers, "Told ya."
"Whatever," Seth dismisses, "Come on, Bells," he calls.
"Oh no," I groan, "I'm going nowhere. I wanna sleep for a week. At least!"
"Quit the bitching and moaning," he deadpans. Twit! "the Chief will blow a gasket if he see's you
now. You reek of pot."
"Oh, shit. Is dad back?" I ask, suddenly worried.
"Yeah, relax, Jake said you where done with the school shit so you're hanging at the Res as
usual," Paul answers coming back from the bedroom. He looks at Rach, "how'd she end up on
the floor again?" Referring to the third musketeer.
Rach shrugs, "Leah. She does these things."
Seth grunts out through his nose and laughs, "you girls good?" he asks.
Rachel nods, completely missing what he's referring to their mental insobriety and instead,
answers about what lead to our eventful day of mind-fuckery. "Yep. That guy won't be calling
her up again," she solemnly swears.
"The fuck?" Seth's features darken, "what guy?"
I wanna do a face plant then and there. And once the words catch up to her, so does Rach.
"It's nothing. Girl stuff. Down boy," I wave dismissively, knowing that if we look cool then he'll
dismiss this as just a guy who dated his sister, as opposed to just some guy whose face needed
breaking for messing with his sister.
Seth eyes us, unconvinced, "does 'girls stuff' have a name?" He folds his arms, looking and
meaning business.
"Seth, seriously, let it go," I gripe, walking past him, shoving him lightly in the chest as I go.
"Dude she dated. Now she's not so into him," my words are so flawless, I'm almost convinced
that there's nothing more to the story. Thank God the guys weren't around the past few days.
Now he seems to buy it. It's happened before. Actually it happens all the time, even when there's
no factory fault with the guy. "'kay. Grab your shit and let's go," he bounces on the balls of his
feet.
"Why?" I ask. It's a moot point cause I'm already waving goodbye to Rach and heading out the
door. She air kisses me and gestures that she'll drop my clothes of at the house once she washes
the stench out. I know she'll do it too, but I just can't wait to have my dress back. I look at my
phone and see no messages, feeling dreadful. Was he okay? Where was he? We left things badly
this morning, what if he upset and just didn't want to talk to me?
Seth shuts the door behind us before he answers my question. "Because we can't take you to the
Chief while you look like you hit every bar on the west coast at happy hour." Exasperated, Seth
rolls his eyes.
The second we're outside the building I'm kind of happy I've got Rach's clothes on. It's freezing
and I'd be a popsicle when Edward got back if I wasn't wearing jeans. "Dad?" I ask simply, I
don't have to elaborate the question cause Seth knows what I'm talking about.
I pull on boyfriend's hoodie. It's plain black and unassuming so I know I'm good to go around the
Wolves. It's not like anyone's going to spontaneously guess it's Edward's.
"Yeah, your old man called Jakes ol' lady tryna find you, cause he's got some time off this
weekend or some shit like that. She told him about school yada yada," he waves his hand
absently before him. It makes me wanna laugh, but I keep it together because laughing seems
like work right now with Mr. Elephant on my head. "So he asked us to drop you back at his place
if you finish up early. Apparently he fell asleep on the receiver before the line cut," he jokes
lightly.
I look at him and notice he looks like he could use some sleep too. Unaware of my scrutiny, he
smacks his lips together and fishes out his cigarettes, popping one in his mouth. Letting the
flaming end hang from his lips, he unlocks his car, hidden in the dark alleyway behind Rach's
building.
I feel bad. Poor dad finally has some time off and I'm walking into walls. Literally. "OW!" I
bellow, clutching my nose.
"Jesus!" Seth curses under his breath and grabs me quick before I face plant. "Great. I can't take
you home vertically challenged!" Concern coats his face as he checks mine for any damage.
Despite his reprimanding, being him, he's still caught somewhere between frustration and
amusement.
"Twit!" I mutter.
"Love you too, munchkin," he says heavy on the sarcasm as he helps me get into the car without
dying.
"Can I just hang with you then?" I ask, leaning against the cool window.
He winds down his window and lets in some of the cold air. It feels nice on my face. Numbing.
"Sure," he agrees easily, then he gets a toothy grin, looking past me out the window and I
wonder briefly if I'm about to be tortured.
My head starts hurting again because I'm making use of my brain, so I stop wondering and just
let it be. Hence me missing Paul's entry, and him being what Seth was grinning craftily at.
"Whoa," I mumble to myself. This makes no sense. "I didn't drink that much. There's just no
way" I snap my hands out in front of me to grab Seth's soda, just as Paul dumps two boxes in
the backseat. He leans behind my seat with his body still out the car.
"Sure there is," Paul disagrees, "well, let's see, Bells." he says mockingly, lost in thought, "not
only did you decide to drink yourself stupid, but you chose Leah and Rachel to do it with." I
groan, acknowledging my idiocy, but it doesn't stop him from continuing. He's enjoying this too
much. So's Seth, he's not laughing, but that grin on his face tells me he's merely biding time till
the punch line. I dread the punch line.
Paul doesn't disappoint. "But, no, you don't end up going through with that plan. You push aside
the booze. So you can blow some trees. Again with Leah and Rachel. My chick can't roll for shit,
I might add." He directs that little bit of info over my head to Seth who I dare not look at. "What
the hell was that? Chicks were smoking weed and paper sandwiches?" I sink down further in my
seat, remembering Rach slamming her hand down on it in frustration when it wouldn't stick
right. "Really, brat," I pull on my hood so I can hide, it doesn't work well cause it's stuck
between my back and the seat, "you didn't have to drink much. You didn't have to drink at all,"
He looks at me, grinning wide, while Seth starts the engine, "cause you girls managed to
accidently hotbox yourselves. It's like I should hand you women medals."
"True story," Seth quips, finally breaking his vow of silence.
The last thing I hear is their belted out laughter, straight out the gut, before Paul shuts the door
and Seth burns rubber and we're speeding down the street, leaving Paul walking back to Rach's.
"Jake will never let me live it down," I whimper, because it's true.
"Aw, lil'sis don't worry," Seth sympathizes, bumping his fist to my shoulder affectionately,
"neither will I."
He sniggers and drives. I throw on my hood and die of shame.
Twit!
~.~.~
Next time I open my eyes, its pitch black outside thanks to the storm clouds gathering, and when
I check the clock I see no significant amount of time has passed, it's still early evening. Stifling a
yawn, I turn to Seth illuminated by the passing street lamps as we drive, he looks just like the kid
I knew all those years ago. Only now, he's weighted down and it makes him seem dark and
dangerous. Sometimes I wish I could get them their freedom too. Give them back their innocence
as repayment for how long they've guarded me and mine. They were always hoping for a better
life for me, while theirs wasn't guaranteed more than one day at a time.
"Where we goin?"
He stifles a yawn too. He looks exhausted, but there's this wired vibe buzzing through him that
I'm used to, "meeting Jake down at Montesano."
I do an internal squeal when I hear this. "Can I stay!"
"Well, look who's mind managed to locate her again," he sniggers knowing exactly why I'm
suddenly so excited, "Smokez called. He's got some shit he wants us to check out. When Paul
said you passed out at Rach's, figured I'd pick your ass up since you been so scarce lately," he
lightheartedly accuses, like the 5 year old I know him to be.
"Hey. You disappeared." I remind him about their run down in South Bend, not wanting to take
all the blame and also ignoring the 4 year old I sound like.
"True," he says in a dramatic drawl, "and now Jake and I are making it up to you by making sure
you don't get grounded till you're 85 with 7 cats."
On that note, I agree happily and then go back to my original reason for wanting to hang with
them tonight. "Montesano, huh?" My heart skyrockets with enthusiasm.
On that note, I agree happily and then go back to my original reason for wanting to hang with
them tonight. "Montesano, huh?" My heart skyrockets with enthusiasm. Montesano has but one
thing to offerPapa Smokez. He's a powerful, tall, huge boulder of muscle for a guy, 40
something and been to prison more times than anyone bothers remembering anymore, which, in
all honesty, is no reason for any excitement. But what is exciting, is that he gives the Wolves a
lot of 'business' that I actually get to see. Smokez runs the racing scene down in his territory and
he's notoriously neutral with the gang business. Montesano is no man's land, so for Smokez, his
races are holy if you have the cash, slips and balls of steel to get with the gangs you race, and
if you're in a gang, you keep your gang shit off his streets and you race. Ultimately, Smokez
loves his hustle. His races are under the radar and he loves my guys because they're his guys.
Smokez gets cut of the winnings and he looks out for them with regards to anything new or
interesting dealing with their 'errands'. There's also a legal circuit down in South Bend and when
there are new cars in Montesano, Smokez gives Sam and the boys a call. They come down and
race, depending on their mood, but the main part of it is to gather enough info to know where the
cars are stored. Then they do what's important to Smokez. They scope out his competition so
they know what the new racers are running under the hoods and can ensure that the boys racing
for Smokez in South Bend have machines that are on par or better. He doesn't rig it, but he likes
to know he's got a sure shot at the win. In return, the guys get paid a pretty penny and Smokez
sends his cars to The Den religiously for all the work he needs done.
"We're not doing much today," Seth answers, turning right and picking up speed until everything
around us starts blurring into one steady stream of murky colors. "The race and shit is supposed
to be on tomorrow. We're just picking up Jake, he's with Tony."
I grimace. Smokez right hand guy, Tony, is cool and stuff but this was like seeing the Christmas
presents laid out before you and being told you have to wait till tomorrow to open them.
"Where's Sam?" I ask, because I know he has to be down there too.
"Got some shit to take care off with Jared and the others," Seth says in a practiced and perfected
disinterested voice that's designed specifically by them to throw me off. Before I met the Fangs,
it'd work too. Not, so much. He's being deliberately vague.
"Errand?" I ask intentionally easy, watching him out the corner of my eye.
His reaction is expertly masked, but I catch his jaw tense slightly even though he answers with
no trouble, "Errand."
Oblivious to my musings, Seth starts to slow down as we near a particularly shady area. Most of
the street lights are busted and the ones that still work flicker in and out in a way that makes me
think of Grim Reaper.
"Tony doesn't live here," I state, rubbing my hands up and down my forearms. I'm safe with
Seth, I know I am, but this place is just freakishly creepy and I suddenly can't shake the feeling
I'm being watched.
Seth must feel it too, because he's on alert. I can see the cogs turning in his head. In this area
there could be numerous people lurking. I'm safe with him. He's more than skilled and he'd die
before letting something happen. True to form his body is set into an easy slouch though his eyes
look into the darkness knowingly. His one hand rests comfortably on his jeans, just close enough
for him to pull out the gun I know he hides there, more from me than anyone on the outside.
With his other hand, he flicks the headlights once, twice, then cuts them completely.
"Didn't say we were going to his house," he looks at me as he answers and then smiles easily, an
attempt to cheer me up, as he unzips his jacket and tosses it to me. I pull on the familiar blue and
grey gratefully. "Relax, Bells. See, there's Jake right now." He points out the window and sure
enough, I see Jake jogging up towards us with his hands deep inside his jacket pockets and a
steady stream of mist coming out his mouth.
"Holy fuck, it's colder than a witch's tit out there!" are the first words out his mouth when he gets
in, which is followed quickly by a filter added in his brain. "Whatarya doing here, Bells?"
"Nice seeing you too," I roll my eyes. I feel my phone vibrate in my pocket, but I'm sitting on my
hands to warm them and it's working, so I don't check it. "I felt like a road trip," I say instead,
"What are you doing here?" I sing-song, looking at him with a cocked brow. He was here on an
'errand' too, I just know it.
Seth sniggers and does a fast 180 turn, spinning us back the way we came, then guns it down the
street.
Jake shakes his head dismissively, telling me it's not important. "You've been scarce. How's the
school shit looking, pipsqueak?" He asks, giving me a toothy grin while slipping a lighter out his
pocket and holding a pretty, glowing and mesmerizing flame to his cigarette.
I feel horrible, thinking about how to answer that. "It's 'k." I say jokingly.
He shrugs a 'cool' then goes back to telling Seth of some 'developments' and I zone out until we
reach the highway and my phone vibrates in my pocket again. The cars warmed up now, so I
wriggle and get it out. There are two messages from a number I don't recognize. The first
message makes me choke on air.
~ Prefer you in my colors ~
For a beat I just sit there staring at the screen, while the boys speak animatedly about something
that holds no interest to me at the moment, because when I open the second message, I stop
breathing altogether.
~ See you soon, Cappuccinetto - E ~
The second both thrills and terrifies me, because I now know it's Edward and he's somewhere in
Smokez' territory. My one and only consolation is that if Jake isn't wounded and Edward didn't
make some attempt to pull me out the car from wherever he was lurking in Montesano, I know
for sure he was here on his own business. One more day with no altercation between the two
gangs, thank God for Smokez!
I debate whether to reply or not. Edward's temper rules him when it comes to the Wolves. I was
honestly surprised he hadn't made his presence known when he saw me in the car. Whatever it
was he was doing there had to be important. I'm pretty sure the fact that his 'job' had held him
back while he watched me drive off with Seth's jacket on, had blown his sense of reason to shit.
Eventually, I decide against replying to Edward because with the mood he was probably in, he
was going to do what he wants either way.
As we pull up to Dad's place, I tug Seth's jacket tighter and curse in my head when I open the
door, "Mother of God! I can't feel my nose!"
Jake chuckles, "Well, I can definitely see it Rudolf," he quips.
"I wish I had a tan," I mumble crossing my eyes so I can try and get a peek at my red nose.
Both snort, "You'd think you'd have one by now, Pale Face."
True, the Res has always been more of my 'home'.
"I'm telling Sarah," I threaten grumbling.
That successfully gets them to shut up. Jake hops out to take my place in the front. He stops
before getting in and looks at me.
"Bells," Jake's voice is too hopeful and cautiously reasonable for my liking, "how 'bout I take
you to work tomorrow?"
"How 'bout no." my answer makes his face fall, a grimace of distaste working across his features.
"I just want to make sure you're safe, Bella." He tries to sway me.
I understand, really, I get it, and I respect him for it. But I know the problems it could bring if
something where to go wrong. And with these gangs and the magnitude of my secret, there's no
dearth of things that could go wrong.
My mind's made up. There's no way in hell, they can be in the same vicinity. I shake my head
firmly, "I'm safe Jake," I wish I could explain the levels to which that truth extends, but I can't.
"No one bothers me. I do my thing and I come home. I don't want to start a problem where there
isn't one."
I try to be as truthful as possible to ease my guilty conscience. Lying by omission is still lying
and I'm currently lying to the faces of people I love dearly about something so big, it literally
holds in its grasps their lives on a daily basis. I feel sick and it has nothing to do with the
unintentional partying this time.
"I'm sorry, Jake," the sincerity in my voice is as brutal as the war of emotions churning in my
abdomen. "Sari is going to Port A tomorrow anyways, so I'll get a ride with her to the bookstore
and walk to Nell' Ombra. It's only a block away," I finish quickly before I lose my microscopic
hold on myself.
I can see they want to argue. Their lips are pressed together in grim lines and their gazes are hard
as steel.
"Just me then," Jake tries to bargain and I see Seth start to protest, before Jake gives him a look
telling him to shut the fuck up and let him do this.
"Jake," I say exasperated, "I'm freezing. I'm gonna go inside." I lean forward and hug him and do
the same to Seth when I walk round the car to get to the house. "Love ya both." It's the truth
because from everything about Renee that I hate, I'm grateful to her for the family I ended up
with thanks to her leaving. "Go home." I wave offhandedly, shooing them away. "I'll call you
guys tomorrow and we'll hang out after work. Oh! And I wanna go to Montesano too okay?"
Forks' isn't safe for them even if dad is home, should there be an incident, they run a risk of
being found out. It's still unknown to Charlie that they run with the 'infamous' ones in the Grey
Wolves.
I'm already on the porch before Jake bobs his head with a small, easy smile and gets back in the
car and they blare the horn in goodbye and disappear down the road.
The front door opens and I spin to see my dad holding it. He's checking the driveway to see who
brought me home, because the only car horn he recognizes is the Black's. However, my eyes rake
over him slowly and I feel the size of them growing the more I see. Dad's white as a ghost
there's flour from his shirt to his face and if I'm not mistaken, there are bits of noodles in his hair.
My jaw drops and I slam my hands against my mouth so fast, I taste blood slipping onto my
tongue when I run it over the stinging insides of my lips. "Chief," I ask very quietly, "what tried
to eat you?"
I snort and get it together quickly, cause if I start laughing now I will not be able to stop. He
clears his throat.
"I was cooking supper," he says dignifiedly in his gruff voice. Tears are building at the corner of
my eyes and if this man keeps talking, I will burst and die with how bad I gotta cackle like a
witch. He takes in my expression, rolls his eyes and guffaws, "wanna order a pizza?"
~.~.~
My sides are starting to cramp from the silent laughing by the time I get off the phone and the
two large pepperoni's are on their way.
"Help is on its way!" I yell, skipping into the kitchen where he's already hidden all the evidence
of his supper massacre. Damn cops, that would've made the best Christmas card ever. I'd keep it
simple. Behind the picture I'd write, Merry Christmas Sarah, three guesses who picked up Bella's
chef's hat?
"Hey, hey, hey, now," Dad sits down at the table, placing a soda for me and taking a swig of his
beer, "It wasn't so bad."
Sitting down, I raise an incredulous brow at him. "Dad, you looked like supper threw you up."
He huffs and grumbles. I know he's just playing. "Okay, ease up on the ol' man, I was sleep-
cooking."
I start to feel guilty, it's a joke that's not funny to me. Dad looks dead tired. Oblivious, my old
man chuckles all gruffly and gravelly his mustache twitches into a smile of amusement. "And at
least this was one of my rare cooking mess ups."
If there was more remnants of pot pie noodles lying around, I'd throw it at him. "Hey! Sari said
I'm improving!" I defend righteously.
He keeps smiling under his bushy mustache but lets me play pretend. "Sure honey. That salad
tasted pretty good, even if it looked like pieces to a helluva puzzle."
"Thank you," I accept proudly, it's true. It didn't look too good but it had tasted great.
Taking a sip of soda, I wake up and walk to the sink. As I'm washing my hands, dad speaks again
and at the words that leave his mouth, I feel my own grow dry.
I'd feel less terrified if I were back in my nightmare from this morning.
"Not sure how long this case is going to be," Dad starts almost apologetically, "got some time
time off tomorrow though," my pulse is starting to build up in my ears as I watch his reflection in
the window.
Please don't let this be going where I think its going.
My hands are dead still under the running water.
None the wiser, my poor old man smiles proudly in that way that only fathers can. He sits back
in his chair, looking pleased with himself. "I was thinking of driving you to work tomorrow. You
know, see the place where my little girl is working while I have a chance."
If it were possible, I want to run through the wall and into the forest making a beeline for La
Push screaming, 'I changed my mind!'
OH GOD, JACOB COME BACK!
~.~.~ End of 12 Chapters not the story~.~.~
End Note: Once these chapters are uploaded, Chapter 13 will be added to the uncensored version
of this story on The Writers Coffee Shop (web address listed under Author Contact Information
at the starting of this document). I will be continuing this story, however Im still unsure as to
what the status regarding the problem on FF is, so for the most current news regarding the
story/posting of it/any other inquiries you may have, please visit my website:
kittytylz@weebly.com and take a look at the Reader Information Page/Teaser Chat Blog. If your
query isnt answered there feel free to message me directly and Ill do my best to get back to
you.
Wishing you all a safe and happy day. Take care.
Love always,
Kat